...

They Must Be Stopped...Because They Hate Us

by jay-deere

on

Report

Category:

Documents

Download: 0

Comment: 0

192

views

Comments

Description

Two books written by a radical survivor...
Download They Must Be Stopped...Because They Hate Us

Transcript

In memory of Krystyna Bublick my dearest friend She was a passionate activist, a light in a world of darkness, a patriotic American who embodied the best of what America had to offer. She was a courageous fighter who stood on her principles. She spoke against evil and understood what is at stake. She was a source of profound encouragement, and a champion to those who could not defend themselves. With profound sadness for her loss and joy for the privilege of calling her my best friend, I dedicate this book in her loving memory. Contents Introduction 1. Islam 101: The East Through Western Eyes 2. Islamic Terrorism: Then and Now 3. Purists Drink Their Islam Straight 4. The Muslim Brotherhood “Project” for North America 5. Madrassas in America and Abroad 6. Reviving the Caliphate: One World Nation Under Allah; Supersizing the Muslim World 7. The Islamization of Europe 8. The Subtle Islamization Agenda: Boiling the West Alive 9. Islam’s Contempt for Women and Minorities 10. Tolerance: A One-Way Street 11. Rising in Defense of Democracy 12. Winning the War on Islamofascism: Strategies and Tactics A Note of Thanks Acknowledgments Notes Index Introduction Millions of civilized people have been shaken to their core as they continue to absorb the news stories grabbing headlines around the world. A mother and father flying from England to the United States fill their six-month-old baby’s milk bottle with explosives, turning the child into a human bomb, in hopes of killing hundreds by blowing up their plane in midair. 1 Doctors driving highly explosive car bombs into the same hospitals in which they practice, bent on killing the same patients they treated the night before and killing the same colleagues they sipped coffee with the previous morning.2 Students born, bred, and educated in Western colleges, driven by a holy Islamic mission, plotting to kill their teachers, government leaders, and employers.3 What will be the next story of an attack against the civilized world to assail our moral conscience? Islamic terrorist attacks on innocent civilians is not an issue of the right or left. It cannot be classified as an American, British, French, Australian, Canadian, Iraqi, or Pakistani issue. It is an international issue and a problem affecting the basis of Western civilization. Islamic terrorism threatens the safety and security of millions around the world regardless of the passport we hold, the nation we reside in, the language we speak, or the currency we exchange. The modern world is a global community that works together to invent, advance, exchange, grow, and prosper for the benefit of all. Islamic radicals are working against the goals of the global community. They consider their seventh-century repressive ideology supreme, and are trying to impose it on as many nations as they can. The threat of Islamic terrorism has already cost the civilized world billions of dollars in security provisions, countless hours of inconvenience and delay, and immeasurable work to institute programs and procedures to protect the civilian population. Security measures at airports are extensive wherever you are—New York, Sidney, London, Paris, Madrid, Toronto or Tel-Aviv. Every person who travels is aware of this threat. The initial Islamic war Mohammed declared on the infidels—the original Islamic war—has reemerged and is ramping up its attacks on freedom-loving people. As I recounted in my book Because They Hate, while growing up in Lebanon I witnessed and experienced the horror and terror this neo-jihad wreaks on civilians, nations, and societies. After having lived in a bomb shelter for seven years, and having seen most of my childhood friends killed by Islamic militants, I understand from firsthand experience the chilling implications of this original jihad inspired by the Prophet Mohammed. This call to jihad is a declaration of war that is reverberating throughout an emboldened Muslim world. Its historically proven implications can be ignored only at our own peril. This declaration of war has not come from nationals of a particular country. They owe allegiance only to Mohammed’s original ideology. They represent no country. They do not wear the uniforms of a country’s armed forces. They are doctors dressed in white, mothers and fathers with babies wrapped in blankets, or students wearing jeans. They exhibit a ruthless and brutal disregard for any rules of war that speak to the treatment of civilians. The reason is simple: according to the original Islam of Mohammed, there are no innocent civilians. Radical Islamists consider all people—in or out of military uniform— who do not believe in the original Islam of Mohammed, to be the enemy until they convert or are subject to Islamic law. This is why they must be stopped. These Islamists’ devotion to the ideology of true Islam has become legendary. Even so-called “moderate” Muslims, who don’t agree with these jihadists’ devotion to the purest form of Islam or their terror tactics, respect their passion and commitment. It is this very passion and devotion that is causing the ranks of original Islam to swell, especially with younger Muslims. The imams, clerics, and mullahs who exhort Muslims to take up the cause of jihad do so in absolutely uncompromising terms, calling on devoted Muslims everywhere to lay down their very lives for Allah and the spread of Islam. They are tenacious, determined, and relentless. They believe that the abandonment of the Islam of Mohammed, with its central tenet of jihad, has led to the weakening of Islamic culture. They are committed to worldwide conquest as the means of restoring Islamic superiority. They view this war in terms of decades, not years, and they’re willing to fight as long as it takes. This is why they must be stopped. Twenty-first-century technology has empowered this army of fanatical true believers. Instantaneous global communication and rapid international transportation have made possible the proliferation of terrorist cells throughout the world. These cells use the Internet as a recruiting and training tool, making it a virtual terrorist training camp, to spread their radical ideology of hatred and terror across boarders, oceans, and countries. This is why they must be stopped. They are utterly contemptuous of all infidels (nonMuslims) and even “moderate” Muslims. They believe it is their right and duty to lie and deceive, as instructed in the Koran by the law of Taqiyya, all whom they regard as enemies. Any means, no matter how devious, cruel, or violent, is justified for the sake of the advancement of their cause. This deception has been perpetrated by doctors, mothers, engineers, news anchors, lawyers, and many others, in order to kill and be killed as martyrs in the name of Allah. This is why they must be stopped. Radical Islam has been referred to as “Islamofascism,” and rightly so. It is totalitarian and authoritarian. Its leaders advocate the overthrow of democratic governments and law because this ideology respects no government or rule of law except the rule of strict Islamic Sharia law. The rights and liberties of free peoples, as expressed in documents such as the United States’ Declaration of Independence, will be completely eradicated if this ideology prevails. This is why they must be stopped. They regard the destabilization of governments and economies as a necessary means to the accomplishment of their goals. Death, destruction, and chaos are welcome allies in the jihadist march toward world conquest and the forced imposition of Sharia law. They delight in the devastation they would unleash in the name of Allah were they to acquire and successfully detonate chemical, biological, or nuclear weapons. This is why they must be stopped. The civilized world has witnessed a jihad such as this before. In the centuries following the death of Mohammed, Islamic marauders swept across Africa, Asia Minor, and into Europe. By the time of the Crusades (a defensive counterattack by Christendom against the jihadist onslaught), Islam had conquered much of the civilized world. Too many people dismiss the prospect of a worldwide jihad occurring again. In doing so, they misunderstand the ideology of original Islam or naïvely underestimate its resolve. Political correctness has literally paralyzed many in government and created an atmosphere in which fear of being called intolerant or an “Islamophobe” trumps concerns over safeguarding our lives and liberties. Were we living in a time when weapons of mass destruction did not exist and global transportation was virtually impossible, a misread of this enemy might be excusable. But we don’t live in such a time. If an Islamic radical is willing to put children in his car, buckle them in, fill the car with explosives, use the children as props to deceive soldiers at a security checkpoint, and then detonate the bomb—with the children still in the car—what makes anyone believe such a radical would hesitate to detonate a nuclear bomb if he had the chance? Radical Muslims exploit the liberties America affords them as they plan to abolish those same liberties.4 To gain widespread appeal in America, they cloak themselves in the garb of moderation and take advantage of America’s freedom of religion. But among their own, in the West or in the Middle East, prominent extremist leaders sponsor hate rallies and demonstrations, exhort followers to kill, publish racist and anti-Semitic tracts, and aspire to transform the United States into a Muslim nation.5 They invoke academic and religious freedoms to divert unwanted attention from their efforts to convert American youth—Muslim and nonMuslim alike—to their radical agenda.6 Moreover, they are working to indoctrinate juvenile delinquents, gang members, and convicts in the ideology of jihad.7 Radical Islamic chaplains are even found in the U.S. military, attempting, with some success, to brainwash our soldiers.8 The Muslim cleric upon whom the media, schools, churches, synagogues, and civic organizations call to lecture on the peaceful, benign nature of jihad may well represent an extremist organization whose true allegiances are to known, international terrorist organizations.9 Radical Islam teaches that no government has the right to exist unless it obeys the Sharia, and that Muslims must wage war against those that do not—even if those governments are run by Muslims.10 Closely allied to this radical ideology is an ancient chain of grievances that stem from the substitution of man-made law for the law of Allah. These grievances began more than a thousand years ago with the Crusades.11 They also include Napoleon’s 1798 invasion of Egypt,12 the post–World War I redivision of the Middle East by France and England, the birth of the state of Israel, and the two Gulf wars.13 Envy and resentment of the West’s material, intellectual, scientific, and economic superiority—in vivid contrast to the squalor, illiteracy, and oppression that mark so much of the Muslim world—are no small factors in this resentment and hatred toward the infidel West. It is this list of grievances that drives the neojihadist declaration of war. Radical Islam continues to itemize its grievances against the West and seeks to eliminate all manifestations of Western civilization. It targets much of Western art, music, literature, entertainment, and culture, which is perceived to be morally corrupt and socially bankrupt. Radical Islam’s real and potential victims include Muslims and non-Muslims, individuals as well as entire nations, who have embraced or are influenced by the West. Radical Islamists believe in an ideology based on the Koran, in which Islamic law should govern all matters of state and family and Islam is the superior religion on earth. Alongside this notion is the presumption that the purity and perfection of Islam, a religion that originated in the seventh century A.D., has been corrupted by decadent Western ideas (such as secularism) that have sapped the political and economic strength that the Muslim Umma, or worldwide Islamic community, should rightly have. The Islamists’ mission is to restore Islam to its original purity by reasserting its political and social preeminence. The drive for global conquest, a never-ending jihad, and the subjugation of infidels are inherent to Islam itself, and are found in core Islamic theological and legal traditions.14 Although these ideas are not adhered to by all Muslims, they are primary motivations of the radicals. Whether or not radical Islam can or should be viewed as a phenomenon distinct and separate from the Islam practiced by the vast majority of the world’s 1.2 billion Muslims is an important question. The answer has a great deal to do with how radical Muslims are recruiting new members, and how that recruitment can be stopped. For Americans of all political persuasions, however, the question of radical Islam versus moderate Islam should be considered secondary. We, as infidels in the eyes of our enemy, need to understand the danger we face: A totalitarian ideology—whether its origin is mainstream or marginal—threatens to enslave, dominate, and murder us in order to realize its vision for global conquest. Moreover, its ultimate aims are indistinguishable from other deadly utopian fantasies such as fascism, Nazism, and communism. Each pretends to resolve all human issues once and forevermore. But, in their perfect finality, they assure us only of death.15 Muslim tyrants, unleashing radical Islamic movements by teaching intolerance, bigotry, and death to infidels from their mosques and pulpits, use the Koran itself to transform their masses into enraged mobs thirsting for the blood of the outsider. Radical Islam’s ideology of hatred and violence leads to the moral, spiritual, and mental degradation of its own followers. It advocates murder as an ideology, and justifies cold-blooded criminality against its victims.16 Children living in radical Islam’s shadow imbibe its ideology from their religious teachings, their clergy, their media, their leaders—even their families.17 Those Muslims who kill the most are revered the most.18 Radical Islam places all Muslims in jeopardy. Radical Islamic violence is rampant in the Muslim world.19 Hundreds of thousands of Muslims have been slaughtered for their failure to conform to the demands of the radicals. In Algeria alone, where decapitating teachers or slitting throats in front of students is not uncommon, radical Islamic violence has claimed the lives of upwards of 150,000 Muslims over the last ten years.20 21 Wearing Western attire justifies summary execution. Women are slaughtered or mutilated for exposing their hair. Entire villages have been wiped out by radical Islamic violence.22 Egypt suffers from the same affliction: more than 60,000 people there have been brutally murdered and maimed by radical Muslims.23 These are just two examples that show how the deadly nature of radical Islam affects not only infidels in the West but also Muslims and Muslim nations. Radical Islam is motivated by a rage and hatred so profound that the temptation to kill persists even after it has achieved its supposed purpose. Gaining political power in a single state does not satisfy radical Islamists; they seek to transform the societies they govern. Think of the Taliban who, for a time, triumphed in Afghanistan. After taking control of the government, they turned their wrath on the local population, murdering, brutalizing, and terrorizing the Afghan people, in order to impose conformity with their own set of Islamic standards. They also set their sights on the rest of the world, recruiting holy warriors from abroad and training them to wreak havoc elsewhere.24 Think of Iran. The success of the Iranian revolution did not satisfy its leaders. The Republic of Iran has been an exporter of terrorism from its inception; its creation, Hezbollah, does its work abroad by proxy. Moreover, the Iranian government maintains its power through terror. Gruesome public executions and torture are effective reminders of one’s utter impotence under a ruthless, corrupt regime.25 The West is still seeking the answer to radical Islam’s three riddles: What can we do so that they will not hate us? So that they will stop attacking us? So that they will not want to destroy us? If we grant concessions, will radical Islam forgo the opportunity to kill us? We have already granted it numerous strategic advantages. We allow radical Islam to use Western societies as a haven and a base for terrorist activity. We allow it to infiltrate Western universities, where it raises funds for terrorist front organizations.26 We allow it to use Western media as its mouthpiece by their labeling terrorists as militants or freedom fighters with a cause.27 At radical Islam’s behest, we pressure Israel into ceding territory in exchange for peace.28 But despite all this, radical Islam has not curbed its murderous ambitions.29 Why should we believe that further concessions will not whet its appetite for more? Radical Islam understands its adversary well. It knows that the West hungers for harmony, for resolution, for approval. It also understands our humanistic impulses—our tendency to employ reason and logic in the quest for solutions to thorny issues—and that we unwisely attribute those same impulses to our enemy. It also understands that we prefer to appease an intractable foe rather than to confront it—a weakness that radical Islam exploits without mercy.30 In our efforts to appease radical Islam, we accept the blame for its iniquities, or blame them on Israel. We pressure Israel to offer land for peace, naïvely assuming that radical Islam will stop thirsting for our own blood. But history teaches otherwise: appeasement through territorial concession only strengthens the aggressor. In the run-up to World War II, Hitler understood this principle far better than did Chamberlain. The British prime minister served up Czechoslovakia to his German counterpart in exchange for peace, only to be repaid with war.31 But there is an even more dangerous lesson that appeasement teaches. It tells our enemy that there is no need to compromise with us. Whether in Israel, Spain, or Britain, appeasement hands radical Islam all the cards and says that we will play by its rules, that concessions will come from our side. Radical Islam is confident that ultimately it will destroy us. It seeks to exploit our weaknesses and undermine our strengths. And not only has it captured the minds and hearts of countless followers in the Muslim world, it has also inserted itself in Western countries. Hamas, Hezbollah, Al Qaeda, and Islamic Jihad all have representation in North and South America, Australia, and throughout Europe.32 Radical Islam is waging jihad against us all. This jihad is not uniformly violent: radical Islam has also encroached upon Western societies peacefully, often with their unwitting acquiescence. The West’s tolerance and openness afford radical Islam ample opportunities for unimpeded expansion. Radical Islam has achieved astonishing success in the West simply because it has encountered no significant opposition. It will continue to grow and accumulate power and influence unless thwarted. I hope that this book will inspire people everywhere to mount meaningful political opposition to jihad. There is still time to stop it. To do so, responsible citizens must expose the influence of radical Islam in media, government, politics, and education. Each and every one of us has been summoned to play a role in the conflict between the forces of chaos and civilization. Only in this way can we limit the reach of radical Islam. It’s because I know and understand this enemy so well that I have determined to devote my life to standing against him. It’s why I’ve founded ACT! for America, to inform and mobilize American citizens to defend themselves against this very real and dangerous threat. It’s why I speak around the world, ringing alarm bells before it’s too late. Wherever we live, we can and we must stop the rising tide of Islamofascism. We must understand who this enemy is, how he thinks and operates, and how he exploits our weaknesses to achieve his ends. We must then use every legitimate means at our disposal to fight back. We must educate and inform everyone about this enemy. We must effectively organize at the grass-roots level, to create a unified voice that says “enough” to political correctness, that demands that government officials and elected representatives do what is necessary to protect us from this scourge. We must win the public relations battle, so that in the court of public opinion Islamofascism will rightly be judged guilty of the crimes it is perpetrating against humanity. And, when necessary, we must insist that our governments use armed force so that we may win this war. We must resist this enemy because our very lives and liberty depend on it. They must be stopped. Islam 101: The East Through Western Eyes While I was growing up in Lebanon, I was able to see what the United States and the Western world was all about. Radio and television connected me to the West. I knew what the latest trends and fashions were, who was famous, what was in and was out. Radio gave us the news and TV was loaded with American programming. However, there has always been a lack of information coming from East to West. In fact, there has been a great deal of misinformation and misunderstanding about the Middle East over the centuries. Shrouded in a language foreign to many, its heavily censored media controlled and influenced by Islamic leaders and dictators, the mystery continues to this day. Westerners do not understand Middle Eastern culture, its religion, Islam, and how Islam as a political and religious ideology drives and impacts every aspect of the culture and its people. Westerners come from a Judeo-Christian background, where the teaching of faith centers on love, tolerance, and forgiveness. They do not understand that the sword of Islam—so glamorized on film—represents hatred, intolerance, murder, and the subjugation of anyone not Muslim. The West’s perception of the mysterious Middle East began to come into focus during the past forty years with the rise of the PLO and Ayatollah Khomeini. The world watched one terror attack after another: the 1971 Munich Olympic massacre, the hostage crisis in Iran, the bombing of the marines in Lebanon, the Achille Lauro hijacking and murders, the Pan Am flight that exploded over Scotland, TWA flight 847, and the killing and taking of hostages in Lebanon. At every airport security checkpoint and with every X-ray machine, the crackdown on security at airports drove the dangers home. Terrorism began to be a recognizable problem—but not really in the forefront of our minds. Countries and governments failed to connect the dots and realize that even though these terrorist attacks happened in different countries and an different continents, the perpetrators, regardless of their names or what group they belonged to, had something in common: they were Muslims, and their intended victims were always Westerners, Christians, and Jews. September 11 brought this reality home. At 8:46 A.M. on September 11, 2001, the clear blue skies above the New York skyline were changed forever by an explosion of fire and smoke. In less than two hours four airplanes struck U.S. targets. The compelling and horrific images remain etched not only upon the psyche of America, but of all humanity. Via instant live news coverage, people around the world experienced the mass murder of innocents unfold before their eyes. People across the globe shared the new reality of fear and sorrow inflicted on a massive scale by terror in the name of Islam and Allah. We needed to learn more about those who in the name of Islam and in homage to Allah would kill and murder not only Americans but anyone who would stand against the tenets of their ancient religion. These warriors of Islam had come to the shores of America not only to destroy the towers in a major U.S. city, but to make a statement. Indeed, they had been making their statement of hatred, intolerance, and bigotry for some time through terrorist activities around the globe. On September 11, 2001, radical Islamists demonstrated they were ready, willing and able to take on any city, culture, or country—even the most powerful nation in the world—until they alone would rise to be the masters of all humanity. The West began to ask questions: Who really knew what Islam stood for? What was the truth about Islam? Is it a religion of peace or not? If most of the world has been confused by Islam’s relationship to terrorist attacks worldwide, then Yahiya Emerick, the author of Understanding Islam, offers this simple explanation. It’s all been a misunderstanding, he claims, perpetrated by the distorted views presented of Muslims in such films as Not Without My Daughter, True Lies, Black Hawk Down, Under Siege, and Delta Force. He declares that these films and their stereotypical media messages have “served to paint Muslims as wife-beaters, bomb-throwers, and swarthy immigrants whose loyalty cannot be trusted.”1 So let’s test these claims against the “true” religion. Let’s see if the actual statements found in the Koran support this view. Is Islam a peaceful religion? Or do the proponents of this “peaceful” religion have a hidden agenda? Does Islam pose a threat to Jews, Christians, and others who possess a religious worldview other than Islam? And do we really need to be all that concerned about the declaration of jihad throughout the world? To begin answering these questions we must first take a look at the Arab Middle East, the birthplace of Islam, to learn how its people, their heritage, their customs, and their origins contribute to the twenty-first-century phenomenon called Islamofascism or Islamonazism. Unless we understand where Islam originated, who adopted it, and what they stand for, we will not be able to understand what is driving terrorists today—terrorists who commit murder in the name of Islam and claim it is their God-given right to do so. Before the advent of Islam, the people of Arabia were polytheists and worshiped many gods, among them divinities such as Al-Lat, the sun goddess; Manah, the goddess of destiny; Al-’Uzza, the most mighty; and Venus, the morning star. 2 They performed rituals and made sacrifices and offerings to deities embodied in trees and or sacred rocks. The year 600 A.D.—just prior to the life of Mohammed and the birth of Islam—found Christians and Jews with rich and flourishing settlements in Arabia where they had built strongholds in the city and vicinity. The city of Yathrib, later to become known as Medina, lay in an oasis 250 miles north of Mecca, and was especially prosperous. Mecca was important because of its location halfway along the west coast of the Arabian peninsula. The city was a commercial hub for traveling nomads. Merchants prospered and grew in numbers as trade and business opportunities increased with the influx of travelers and merchants. In addition to commerce, Mecca had another attraction that drew visitors: a sacred rock, a black stone enshrined in the Kaaba representing multiple Arabian gods, and where Arabs worshiped for many centuries prior to Mohammed and the advent of Islam. (The Kaaba is an example of how Islam appropriated aspects of previous religions as its own, just as it appropriated the Jewish Temple Mount in Jerusalem as Mohammad’s point of ascent into heaven.) Mohammed was born into the Quyrash tribe in Mecca around 570 A.D.3 Around the age of forty, he began receiving revelations which would become the foundation for a new religion later to be called Islam and its followers Mohammedans. In the Koran, this event is described as a sudden explosion one night on Mount Hira where Mohammed spent a month each year. He was visited in his sleep by the angel Gabriel who commanded him to begin reciting. There was about a three-year gap between these first revelations and those that would follow in fragmented fashion, making up what is now known as the Koran.4 Mohammed preached that the Koran is the correctly written word of God, and any other work allegedly written by God is tainted. The Koran is not only the only untainted version of God’s word, but is also a “full and final revelation.”5 It is because of this understanding and belief in Islamic doctrine and its teaching that radical Muslims today believe that Islam is the superior religion on earth and should be treated accordingly. Therefore, no man-made laws, contracts, negotiations, or conduct that contradicts the Koran should be respected. They believe that all nations must submit to Islam and that Sharia law (Islamic law) should be the governing code of conduct throughout the world. Five basic Islamic doctrines are embedded in the Koran, and there are five foundational pillars by which those who espouse Islam practice and carry out the beliefs of their religion. The first doctrine is that there is only one God and He is self-sufficient and without partners. God is all-knowing, allpowerful, and the creator of all that was and is and what will be. The second doctrine is that there have been many prophets sent by God. These prophets include Noah, Abraham, Jesus, Moses, and Mohammed. The third doctrine is that while God is self-sufficient, He also created angels, of which there are both good and evil. The fourth doctrine is that the Koran, not the Bible, is God’s entire and final message to the people. The fifth doctrine is that a final judgment day is approaching for all, when the evil will descend into hell, while the good will ascend into heaven.6 The Five Pillars of Islam: Foundations of Faith and Empire Profession of Faith: Iman. Iman is the basic belief in the Oneness of God and the Prophet Mohammed. It is the creed, pivotal confession, and profession of Islam (Shahadah) which declares, “Allah is the greatest. There is no god but Allah and Mohammed is His Prophet.” Each Muslim must profess these words. For Muslims it confirms that God, as they know Him, is a unique being, unlike any other. Prayer: Salat. Second, Muslims adhere to regularly scheduled prayers, or Salat, that take place five times during the day. These are physical prayers and are considered a critical act of worship. During the prayers, which Muslims can do alone or with a congregation of other believers, they face Mecca. Through a series of ritual prayers that are said at dawn, noon, mid-afternoon, sunset, and nightfall, they reconfirm themselves and submit to Allah in every area of their lives. It is important to stress how important the daily prayers are to the Islamic faith. Once the Islamic faith has been embraced, it is expected that the follower perform this prayer ritual five times daily. The prayer is used as a form of worship for Allah and a link for the follower to commune with Him, away from any other distractions. It is required that the prayers be said in Arabic, not in the person’s native tongue, as Arabic is the perfect language of the Koran as given by Allah and is unchangeable. Giving of Alms: Zakat. Third, practicing Muslims agree to a financial obligation or Zakat, which is a form of almsgiving or charity. Muslims believe that all they have belongs to Allah. Any wealth they may possess is given by God and entrusted to them. But Islam gets a little more specific about what is expected in the way of giving. Zakat requires that Muslims annually donate one fortieth of their income to the needy. 7 Only the poor are exempt from this form of prescribed charity. Fasting: Sawm. Fourth, every year, at the celebration of Ramadan, Muslims fast or perform Sawm. From dawn until sundown, believers do not eat, drink, smoke, or have sexual intercourse. All those who are well enough must fast and abstain in this way for the entire duration of the holy month of Ramadan in the Islamic calendar. Pilgrimage: Haj. The fifth pillar of Islam requires everyone who is able to make a pilgrimage, or Hajj, to Mecca. This trip must be undertaken once during the lifetime of every Muslim. It takes place during the twelfth month of the year and demonstrates a final act of submission to Allah. 8 Muslims congregate at the shrine of the Kaaba in Mecca. They kiss and touch the black stone as they circle the Kaaba dressed in white to symbolize purity. The five pillars of Islam describe the duties of every Muslim. As the main religious text of Islam the Koran is a record of the exact words revealed by God through the angel Gabriel to the Prophet. The Koran is the divine and sacred foundation of Islamic law. It is written in 114 chapters, also called “suras.” It contains guidance, commandments, rules, ethical regulations, historical recreations, and wise sayings that pertain to every aspect of daily life. Not one word has been changed over the centuries.9 The Hadith is the accompanying book of the Koran, from which Muslims derive spiritual nourishment and daily guidance for life. The Hadith is a written record of the oral traditions, passed down from Muslim to Muslim, about the Prophet Mohammed’s life, actions, and deeds. The Hadith is a record of what the prophet was supposed to have said and done and is second in authority only to the Koran. An additional body of text vital to Islam is Sharia, the Islamic holy law. Sharia is an Arabic word meaning “way.” Islamic jurists gave this name to a set of laws to govern and guide Islamic believers. The Sharia spells out an obligatory set of rules, designated by God the supreme legislator, to be followed and obeyed. Sharia law discusses in detail rules governing marriage, divorce, child rearing, interpersonal relationships, food, clothing, hygiene, prayer, and even commercial and criminal law. These rules are meant to help Islamic believers to live and maintain a harmonious society. Many Islamic practices, such as fasting, tithing, daily prayers, and profession of faith, have much in common with Christianity and Judaism. However, what makes Islam different from other religions is its call to kill and subjugate all other members of other faiths. The terrorists of today as well as imams in mosques throughout the world are calling for the death of millions of people around the world in the name of Islam. They are calling for jihad against the infidels, citing suras and verses from the Koran and Hadith to support their call to action. In order to understand why terrorists quote the Koran as the foundation behind their actions, we must come to understand Islam as a political and religious ideology. Islamic Identity Islam is central to the lives of Muslims. Understanding this very important fact is key to understanding the Islamic world and how it relates to the rest of the world. For Muslims, their loyalty and identity revolve around their religion. Even though Muslims and non-Muslims may live in the same community and have the same nationality, in the Islamic world it is religion and not national identity that defines their society and determines who belongs to it and who does not. For example, a Muslim Palestinian will feel a closer bond with and loyalty to a Muslim Albanian than to a Christian Palestinian even though the two Muslims speak different languages and come from different countries. Both Muslims share a divinely guided past and common sense of destiny. Both belong to the supreme religion of earth— Islam—and both are superior beings blessed by Allah and given authority over all other people because of their faith as professing Muslims. The Ummah: Political Authority and Communal Life Muslims believe that Allah is the sole true sovereign. He revealed to Mohammed all matters of life, politics, and religious law, and gave him authority to rule over all. The ummah is the political and religious community of Islam. It unites Muslims in all nations and makes them equal to one another, with Allah as their god and Mohammed as their political authority. The Prophet Mohammed founded and ruled an Islamic empire not only as prophet but also as head of state. His political and legal authority was accepted only because of his religious status. Because of the precedent set by the Prophet Mohammed, the religion of Islam is not merely one segment of life, it regulates life completely, from the social and the political to the diplomatic, economic, and military. This combination of religion and politics as one is the foundation of Islam, an inseparable political/religious ideology of Islamic governments, and the basis of Muslim loyalties. In Islam’s view, the world and mankind are divided into two irreconcilable groups: Dar Al Islam, the house of Islam, which is made up of believers, and where Islamic law reigns; and Dar Al Harb, the house of war, made up of nonMuslims, where infidels (known as kuffars, or nonbelievers) live. This of course refers to those of us who do not believe and profess Islam.10 In Islamic teaching, all people will one day accept Islam or submit to its rule. Based on Islamic teaching Islam cannot recognize political borders or permanent peace treaties. According to Ibin Taamiyah, a fourteenth-century Muslim jurist, any act of war against Dar Al Harb is morally and legally justified, and exempt from any ethical judgment. It is this ideology and belief that is the driving force behind those radical Muslims who work to impose Islam in its seventh-century practices upon the civilized world. “Fight them until all opposition ends and all submit to Allah.”11 (Koran 8:39) Radical Islamists are commanded to wage jihad until victory. Jihad Jihad is another very important component of Islam, and we must learn about it by examining history, not by listening to the Council on American Islamic Relations or other Islamic talking heads on television. Jihad is a communal religious duty for all Muslims young and old throughout the world. The Koran informs its followers that there is always a holy war being fought, and instructs its followers to participate. During the early centuries of Islamic expansion, fighting with the sword against the enemy infidel was the main commandment of jihad. Many Islamic pundits in the West today explain that jihad is mostly a spiritual struggle and not a military one. However, when you examine the history of Islam and the commandments of the Koran that endorse jihad as a military tool, it becomes clear that the term jihad refers mostly to war against nonbelievers. For example, the Koran sura 9:29 commands Muslims to “fight against those who do not believe in God or the judgment day, who permit what God and his messenger have forbidden, and who refuse allegiance to the true faith.” The objective of military jihad is not only to convert people to Islam, but also to gain political control and exercise Islamic authority over a population so that society lives and abides by the principles of Islam. The Koran emphasizes that those who die in military jihad automatically become martyrs and are awarded a special place in paradise.12 Today Islamists across the world commit terrorist attacks against people in the belief that this holy war must be fought to the death, that infidels must be killed for their lack of faith in the Koran. These beliefs are so strong that Islamists consider jihad to be a sixth pillar of the faith. When I lived in the Middle East the only meaning for the word “jihad” that we as Christians understood was the military jihad against us. Today, there are those moderate Muslims who believe that the jihad is a war with words, not the sword.13 The problem is, however, that any debate between moderates and radicals about what jihad means is almost always won by the radicals, who can quote suras from the Koran supporting their position that it means war and the elimination or subjugation of nonbelievers. Misunderstanding Islam Since the birth of Islam, the Christian West has had difficulty understanding Islam as a religious ideology and a phenomenon that differs from Christianity. In the early seventh century, when Muslims began conquering nations, they were referred to by different names. When they conquered the Iberian peninsula in the eighth century they were called Moors. In the rest of Europe Muslims were referred to as Turks. In Asia Minor, Christians called Muslims Tartars and other ethnic names. When Europe finally understood that Islam was not an ethnic group, it then mistakenly perceived it as a religion comparable to Christianity with Mohammed as its central figure, as Jesus is to Christianity. Muslims were referred to as Mohammedans and to Islam as Mohammedism. This lack of understanding of Islam as a political movement persists today. After September 11, 2001, people still describe a mosque as a Muslim church, refer to the Koran as the Islamic bible, and equate sheikhs and mullahs with priests and rabbis. Nothing could be farther from the truth. Mosques are frequently used to preach hatred and killing in the name of Allah, and are places where militants can hide, store ammunition, and discuss strategy of war. The Koran, unlike the Bible, calls for a political movement for which all Muslims must fight, kill, and subjugate those of other faiths until Islam rules the world. And sheikhs and mullahs are political figures who urge their followers to fight and become martyrs in the name of God. Today Islam is seen through a Western prism, which reflects a Western worldview as well as a lack of knowledge in Islam as a religious and political identity. The West identifies leaders as belonging to the left or the right. They perceive Yasser Arafat as moderate, the king of Saudi Arabia as a conservative, and Khomeini or Osama bin Laden as radicals. The West fails to understand that all these leaders will stand together as one on the Islamic side of the fence against the infidels when the call of Allah Akbar (Allah is the greatest) is made. Westerners also assume that the Islamic understanding of peace, justice, and freedom are the same across the cultural divide. They do not realize that these words have completely different meanings in the mind of Muslims. The word peace in Arabic does not mean harmony between groups or nations, as is the Western understanding of the word. It only means salam, which is the absence of conflict at this time between two fighting parties or countries. The word sulha, or reconciliation, is the translation of Western peace. In contrast, for true peace in Western terms to be achieved, the fighting parties must end their conflict, agree to stop fighting, announce that they have reconciled past problems, and move forward in a true harmonious relationship. The word “freedom” in the West means the ability of individuals to make decisions affecting their lives in every way, especially the election or removal of people in government and power who impact their everyday lives. It means the right to choose and make decisions. You are free to choose your religion, your leaders, your politics, your way of life as an individual. Freedom in the West is the basis for a democratic society. In the Islamic world, the word “freedom” means the freedom from foreign powers that have ruled the Islamic world in modern times. They associate freedom with independence from foreign power and control over their land, which they associate with tyranny. Muslim leaders talk about justice when they talk about peace, not freedom. Justice in Islam is the opposite of tyranny. Justice in the eyes of Muslims is the return of the Islamic caliphate to rule over the world, uniting the Islamic Ummah throughout the world, free of Western influence and culture and returned to supremacy. An analysis of the political and religious underpinnings of the Muslim Middle East and the ability to piece together a complete understanding of the culture is vital when discussing our options to end terrorism. The sad reality is that the export of killing and terror in the name of Islam has exceeded and overshadowed anything positive about the Middle East. Unless we stand up in a united effort to expose and discuss the problem and come up with solutions to counteract the radicalism spreading around the world, civilization will pay a heavy price for its apathy and ignorance. Islamic Terrorism: Then and Now Twelve years after he received his prophethood, Mohammed decided to relocate to the city of Yathrib in the hope of recruiting more followers—especially the successful Jews and some Christians—to his religion. In 622 A.D. Mohammed emigrated with about fifty of his men to Yathrib from Mecca, a 200-mile journey. This journey is referred to as the Hijra, which historians see as marking the beginning of an era in which Islam was spread not only as a religion but also as a political and military movement. The Hijra marked a turning point: the political reign of Islam had begun. It was at this point that Mohammed and his men began to fight and win battles to spread Islam and begin 1,400 years of Islamic terrorism and domination. The effects of the Hijra on the population of Yathrib, and to future societies and nations, are significant today. Following the Hijra to Yathrib (which was later renamed Medina), which was then the center of Arab Jewish life, Mohammed aggressively tried to persuade the Jews to accept him as a true prophet and Islam as the true religion. In his attempt to win them over he adopted many of their customs and rituals, such as fasting, prohibiting the eating of pork, and circumcision. When the Jews refused to accept him or his religion, Mohammed received this revelation from Allah: “And the Jews will not be pleased with you, nor the Christians until you follow their religion. Say: Surely Allah’s guidance, that is the (true) guidance. And if you follow their desires after the knowledge that has come to you, you shall have no guardian from Allah, nor any helper.”1 (Koran 2:120) With Allah letting Mohammed know that He had parted ways with the Jews, Christians, and anyone else who would follow their beliefs, Mohammed had the license to declare war on Jews and Christians as being apart from Allah. He began a campaign of terror, attacking them, taking their goods, and driving them into exile. Later, in his attacks on other tribes, cities, and countries, Mohammed and his men slaughtered Christian and Jewish males and took their women and children as slaves. “Some ye slew, and ye made captive some. And He caused you to inherit their land and their houses and their wealth, and land ye have not trodden…” (Koran 33:26–27) After exiling the Jews Mohammed and his followers became stronger in Medina. He began attacking the Meccan trade caravans that passed through the major routes near Medina. This lead to three major battles between 623 and 630 A.D. These three battles set the course and parameters for Islamic terror that we are experiencing today. Leading Muslim figures both nationalistic and religious, from the late Yasser Arafat to Osama bin Laden, still invoke these battles as well as the treaty of Al-Hudaybiyah to exhort crowds and plan terrorist strategy. Understanding these events helps us understand where our enemies get their inspiration as well as the rationale behind their beliefs. The Battle of Badr In March of 624, Mohammed and 315 of his men attacked a 900-man Meccan caravan that was passing near Medina. Mohammed’s small force fought and defeated the Meccans in a brave fight inspired by their belief in God and paradise. Mohammed’s small army returned to Medina loaded with treasure and prisoners. Four-fifths of the booty went to the Islamic jihadists and one-fifth went to Mohammed for the good of the general community. In addition to being a military victory, the battle of Badr had a profound religious significance to the Muslims, who felt that the success of the battle of Badr was God’s deliverance after years of hardship. Finally God had awarded them victory over their powerful enemy. The Koran describes the battle of Badr: “You did not kill them but God killed them.” (Koran 8:17) The Battle of Uhud In March of 625, in an effort by the Meccans to defeat the Muslims and remove their threat to the regional commercial operation whose lifeline was the trade caravans, 3,000 Meccans attacked the Muslims in Uhud, a hill near Medina. Seventy-five Muslims were killed while the Meccans lost only twenty-seven men. The fighting ended only when the Meccans believed they had killed Mohammed.2 Even though the Meccans failed in attaining their goal of removing Mohammed, the Muslims felt that the loss was theirs, spiritually. Because of the greater loss of men, they felt that they had lost Allah’s favor—military and religious issues were inseparable in their minds. If God’s handing them victory in Badr was a sign of vindication, their loss in Uhud signified the loss of God’s favor. Mohammed came to the conclusion that the Muslims had forgotten their duty to God because they had become more interested in the booty of war. Therefore Allah punished them for abandoning him, and allowed the defeat in Uhud. This soul-searching, self-criticism and return to pure Islamic traditional values in the face of defeat and failure has become an enduring theme throughout Islam to this day. Those inclined to take up a cause for Allah’s sake and for the new caliphate know they are winners when they win, and think they are winners when they lose—even if they die they become martyrs, receiving Allah’s rewards in heaven. They know Allah is on their side when they succeed and try harder to please him when they fail. Many Muslims throughout the world today, especially those in the Middle East, believe that Allah has blessed Saudi Arabia with wealth as a reward for their strict practice of Islam (as it was practiced in the days of Mohammed). Many Islamic leaders use the example of Saudi Arabia’s wealth and success as an Islamic kingdom to inspire other jihadists to become more observant and religious so they may be blessed by Allah. The Treaty of Al-Hudaybiyah In 628 Mohammed traveled toward Mecca with 1,400 of his followers and made camp nearby at Al-Hudaybiyah. Fighting was avoided when Mohammed and the Meccans agreed on a treaty to suspend hostilities toward one another for ten years. Based on that treaty, Mecca viewed Mohammed as nonaggressive and disposed to friendliness. Mohammed, however, had a long-term strategy to incorporate Mecca into Islam. He knew that he couldn’t win the battle with the Meccans if he fought them now, so he used the time granted by the treaty to build his army, and strengthen, recruit, and rejuvenate it, and then declared war on Mecca two years later when least expected. The Siege of Khaybar A few weeks after the treaty of Al-Hudaybiyah was signed Mohammed led the Muslims in an attack against the Jewish oasis of Khaybar. He tortured, murdered, plundered, and enslaved many people.3 After a fierce battle in which ninety-three people were killed, the Jews negotiated a surrender agreement, which would allow the Jews to continue working the land but stipulated that they give up half of their harvest to the Muslims as a “tribute tax,” known as jizyah. As Mohammed had the upper hand, his negotiations reserved for him the right to change his mind, break the agreement, and expel the Jews, if he so chose. As Mohammed and Islam became more and more powerful, he conquered all the Christian and Jewish tribes of Arabia. The Christians and Jews surrendered to the Muslims and began paying the Jizyah, which was both their protection and acknowledgement that they were inferior to Muslims, and became known as Dhimmi. Jews and Christians who did not convert to Islam were allowed to live because they were “people of the book” but became second-class citizens and had to pay the jizyah. “Fight those who believe not in Allah nor the Last Day, nor hold that forbidden which has been forbidden by Allah and His Apostle, nor acknowledge the religion of Truth [even if they are] of the people of the Book, until they pay the Jizyah with willing submission, and feel themselves subdued.” (Koran 9:29) The pact of Khaybar set the bar for relations between victorious Muslim and defeated Christians and Jews, while Islamic conquerors expanded beyond Arabia. The world was now divided into two: Dar Al Islam (the house of Islam) and Dar Al Harb (the house of war). The house of war meant any territory that is not conquered, dominated, and subjugated by Islam and its practices. This is the basis of the Islamists’ drive to fight all infidels until they either convert to Islam or be killed. The jihadists today consider all countries not under Islamic rule as Dar Al Harb, and are obligated to fight until Islam is declared victorious in the land of infidels. The Conquest of Mecca By 630 Mohammed had achieved power over a wide area. The Meccans had their guard down, as the treaty of AlHudaybiyah led them to believe Mohammed had no intention of fighting them. In Mohammed’s mind, the treaty was just a tool. Two years after signing the treaty, Mohammed and his warriors attacked Mecca, conquering it and converting the population to Islam. He destroyed all the idols of the Kaaba and rededicated the shrine to Islam, declaring Mecca as the holy city of Islam. To assure Mohammed and Islam’s dominance, non-Muslims were forbidden entry to Mecca upon penalty of death. By 631 Mohammed the prophet, warrior, and ruler, with revelations from the angel Gabriel in one hand and a sword in the other, led his Muslim believers to conquer and subjugate all the nomadic desert tribes of Arabia. “When the forbidden months have passed, slay the idolaters wherever ye find them, and take them (captive), and besiege them, and prepare for them each ambush…” (Koran 9:5) Islam Explodes Out of Arabia After Mohammed’s death (in 632 A.D.), Islam continued to grow, led by four caliphs. In 634 the second caliph Omar began referring to as himself “commander of the faithful.” With the sword and the Koran in hand, caliph Omar began a vicious expansion of Islam, conquering vast masses of land stretching from the Middle East into Africa. With each military victory the Muslims’ belief that Allah was on their side was reinforced. Conquered Christians and Jews, terrorized by the ruthlessness of the Islamic invaders on a mission from God, were able to buy their right to remain alive and practice their religions only if they agreed to pay tribute. The first jihadists on their holy mission of Islamic dominance conquered the Persian armies, capturing Babylonia, Mesopotamia, Armenia, and Persia. To the west they conquered the Christian provinces of the eastern Mediterranean, from Syria and Palestine to Egypt, Tunisia, Algeria, and Morocco. In 711 they conquered the Iberian peninsula and established a foothold in Europe, which led to conquering Spain and Portugal a few years later. By 751 Islam had conquered India and Central China.4 In just a little more than a century after Mohammed’s death, Islam, a political-religious-totalitarian ideology, covered and ruled more of the earth than the Roman empire at its peak. With their sights set on world conquest again, let’s get an idea of what could be in store for future generations if the Islamists, headed by the likes of Osama bin Laden and President Ahmadinejad of Iran, carry out their dreams for the next caliphate. The Status of Christians and Jews Under Islam Christians and Jews were made to pay the jizyah at humiliating public ceremonies. In offering up the jizyah, the Dhimmi had to “hang his head while the official took hold of his beard and hit him on the protuberant bone beneath his ear.”5 In some areas, Christians and Jews were made to wear a receipt for the Jizyah around their neck as a mark of their dishonor. Christians and Jews were forbidden to construct new churches, temples, or synagogues. They were also forbidden from ringing their church bells or blowing the shofar to begin services, just as they are forbidden today in Saudi Arabia and Iran. 6 Dhimmi were forced to wear distinctive clothing; it was Baghdad’s caliph Al-Mutawakkil, in the ninth century, who designated a yellow badge for Jews under Islam, which Hitler copied and duplicated in Nazi Germany centuries later.7 Islam conquered its way across continents and oceans through ruthless terrorism, causing devastating tragedy on millions of people. Muslims saw themselves as the rightful heirs of civilization, culture, and history. They changed the names of many cities into Islamic names. Constantinople became Istanbul. Jerusalem became Al-Quds. They took credit for the inventions and accomplishments of the people they conquered. Mosques were built on top of churches; the most famous mosque in the world, the Al-Aqsa mosque, was built on top of the Jewish Temple Mount. The Rise of the West By 1061 resentment and confrontation were brewing between the Islamic empire and Christendom. Christians and Muslims fought as Christians attempted to liberate themselves and their lands.8 Christians were incensed that Islam ruled Jerusalem, the cradle of Christianity. Many Christians had converted to Islam under the constant pressure, humiliation, and suffering imposed by the Muslims. The first Crusade was launched after Pope Urban II urged Christians throughout Europe to take back the land of Christ and return it to Christianity.9 In 1099 Christian crusaders liberated Jerusalem. Less than a century later Muslims lead by Saladin reclaimed it and drove out the Christian infidels. Jerusalem remained under Islamic control until Israel liberated it in 1967. It was the first time in two thousand years that the entire city of Jerusalem was united as one under Jewish sovereignty, where Jews were able to pray on the Temple Mount occupied by an Islamic mosque. From 1099 through the next three hundred years, Christian Crusades were launched from Europe in an attempt to liberate Christian land conquered by Islam, only to be defeated each time. It would take not an army nor faith, but the coming of the Industrial Revolution, to give the West the economic power to defeat Islam. Around 1600, major changes were brewing in Christian Europe. The Renaissance, which had unique respect for commerce and entrepreneurialism had led to the scientific revolution and the discovery of the Americas. Christian Europe turned this development into a military and economic advantage. By the eighteenth century, Europe’s Industrial Revolution gave them the economic power to expand globally. It gave the armies pushing the Muslims back into the Middle East the endurance and military superiority earlier crusaders did not have. As Europe expanded and liberated Christian lands, it freed Christians and Jews from paying the protection tax. This was a huge economic blow to Muslim growth and prosperity, which had been buoyed up by the attainment of wealth built on Christian and Jewish slavery. Europe’s industrial dominance fueled its quest to retake countries invaded by the Muslims. In 1798 Napoleon Bonaparte’s technically advanced army marchted into Egypt. The heart of Muslim territory, Dar Al Islam, was pierced.10 By 1877 the Islamic Empire had surrendered Romania, Bosnia, Herzegovina, Montenegro, Bulgaria, and Cyprus. France invaded Algeria, Morocco, and Tunisia. Britain invaded Egypt, Italy invaded Libya, while the Russians and British divided Persia. By 1905 the West had liberated its territory previously conquered and savaged by Islam, and declared an economic and military victory, thus marking the end of 1,400 years of Islamic rule and jihad. During this period, Muslims had killed 270 million people across the globe: 120 million Africans, 60 million Christians, 80 million Hindus, and 10 million Buddhists.11 As Islam lost control over massive territories and millions of people, suffering a huge defeat at the hands of infidels, Muslims experienced pain and humiliation previously unknown to them. How could Christianity have overcome Islam? The infidels are inferior to Islam, they are cursed by Allah, they have submitted to Islam for fourteen centuries. Their religions are inferior to Islam, the true path and Allah’s religion on earth. The Ummah were and still are in shock. Muslim religious leaders, thinkers, and scholars concluded that Muslims lost their power because Allah had taken it away from them. They believed that Islam had lost its way from the true path of Allah revealed to them by the Prophet Mohammed. Therefore Allah punished them to teach them a lesson. Only through a return to the true, authentic Islam practiced in the days of the Prophet will Islam return to its glory and reclaim its superiority. Only then will Allah again reward Muslims throughout the world. However, Islamists today have their eyes set on world conquest—again! Muslims today are using their oil wealth and prosperity, the very same thing that allowed the Europeans to defeat Islam, to finance terrorism and spread Islam throughout the world. Understanding the history of Islam and how it influences radical Islam today is vital to our survival. For example, the history of the treaty of Al-Hudaybiyah shows us that using temporary treaties and lying to infidels to advance Islam is not only acceptable, it is sanctioned and blessed by the Prophet. After the signing of the Oslo Accords, as the West and the Israelis rejoiced and celebrated the long-awaited peace between the two nations, Yasser Arafat also was rejoicing, but for a different reason. Arafat was able to return to the Palestinian territory, establish the Palestinian Authority, and have it financed by infidels—even having Israel train and supply his police force with weaponry, knowing fully that he had no intention of ever having peace with Israel. His peace accord was nothing more than an Islamic strategy of war practiced and preached by the Prophet Mohammed after the truce of Al-Hudaybiyah. Arafat began referring to Al-Hudaybiyah shortly after signing the Oslo Accords in 1993 (His first mention was in a speech given in English in South Africa.) In an interview on Egyptian television on April 18, 1998, Arafat was asked about the Oslo Accords. He again cited Al-Hudaybiyah as the basis of his peace with Israel. Then, when Arafat was questioned in an interview by Al-Quds newspaper in May 1998 as to whether he felt that he had made a mistake in agreeing to Oslo, Arafat replied: “No, no. Allah’s messenger Mohammed accepted the Al-Hudaybiyah peace treaty, and Saladin accepted the peace agreement with Richard the Lion-Hearted.” In a statement to the Palestinian Legislative Council on May 15, 2002, he said: “Let us remember the Al-Hudaybiyah conciliation accord out of our concern for the national and pan-international solidarity with your people and your cause.”12 Arafat referred to Al-Hudaybiah over and over again in many statements. I have referred to Yasser Arafat’s statements because they are the most glaring examples of Islamic principles at work in modern political negotiations. Meanwhile the West wallows in a state of denial and ignorance, bullied by political correctness and refusing to listen to our enemies who have an understanding of peace and tolerance different from ours. While many today would argue that Arafat was not an Islamist but a nationalist, no one can argue with the fact that he used Islamic principles based in the Koran and on the actions of the Prophet Mohammed as the basis for his negotiations and strategy of war. Modern Islam: The Rise of Islamic Supremacy Islam is rising up after 300 years of slumber and decline to avenge its ancient glory, using its historic success formula whereby Islam rules by the sword and the teaching of Mohammad; whereby religion and state are one and the same; whereby the Ummah is governed by Islamic rule and all other religions are suppressed. Since the Iranian revolution in 1979, Islamic fascism and worldwide Islamic terrorist acts have escalated to a level beyond anyone’s imagination. The scourge and fear of Communism has been replaced by the scourge and fear of Islam. Every day, the media bring the world evidence of the murder of innocent civilians in the name of Islam by Muslims. Since September 11, 2001, there have been more than ten thousand Islamic terrorist attacks worldwide carried out by men and women who believe that dying for their religious beliefs is more important than life itself. When and where did this phenomenon start? And what was the signal sent to Islamists worldwide to rise up in a holy war against the West? The defeat of Shah Mohammad Reza Pahlavi’s Iranian regime in 1979 by Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeini reignited the radical Islamists’ dream of uniting Muslims around the world and establishing a caliphate that would dominate world governments with Islamic political and theological ideology. Formerly secular, moderate Muslims became fervent in their Islamic nationalism and were indoctrinated by radical Islamists into the world of Islamic fascism. The Iranian Revolution Khomeini’s rise to power as supreme ruler of the Islamic Republic of Iran in February of 1979 was the culmination of events that began prior to the Iranian revolution and the overthrow of the shah. During his reign, the shah of Iran had become less and less receptive to the needs of his people, especially the country’s rising middle class.13 As Iran’s oil revenues increased, the shah felt less dependent on loans and grants from the United States and less inclined to appease the United States government by continuing to govern his people with certain democratic policies.14 After the death of his mentor, Ayatollah Boroujerdi, in 1962, Khomeini embarked on his journey to reject the ideas and cultures of Westernized countries and to establish a global Islamic state through Islamic jihad. As the “Father of Modern Jihad” Khomeini reintroduced the cultural mind-set of committing atrocities for the sake of a political ideology based on fundamental religious beliefs.15 Khomeini began his protests against the shah in 1962, after becoming more and more frustrated by the governing policies of democracy in a majority-Shiite nation. Khomeini detested the shah’s relationship with the West and his swift and often brutal punishment of religious dissidents. In 1963 the shah exiled Khomeini to Turkey. Khomeini soon moved to An Najaf in Iraq, where he developed, taught, and authored his views of national governance through Sharia law, and sent them to Iran to be distributed in the mosques. In 1978, Khomeini fled to France where he initiated the overthrow of the shah and his regime from a Paris suburb. Yasser Arafat and the Palestinian Liberation Organization (PLO) were instrumental in deposing Shah Pahlavi and establishing Khomeini as ruler. (Khomeini’s friendship with the PLO was later essential because the conflict between Israel and the Palestinians deflected the menacing and alarming activities implemented by Khomeini and his faithful clerics in Iran. Khomeini was able to commit atrocities on a daily basis without too much news coverage until the Iran hostage crisis.) The Carter administration publicly sought Khomeini’s friendship and vocally supported him through the 1979 Iranian revolution, which quickly deposed the shah and established Khomeini as Iran’s dictator. 16 To the world, in particular our enemies, the United States had been too quick to discard an old, reliable ally who had been helpful during the cold war. The Soviet Union was one of our enemies that took notice, and in December 1979, the USSR invaded Afghanistan just six months after Carter signed a new arms treaty with Russian president Brezhnev.17 18 Ironically, and to the world’s chagrin today, former President (1976–1981) Jimmy Carter saw the shah as a great abuser of human rights when he cracked down on dissidents that were a threat to dismantling his government. In his naiveté, Carter intentionally overlooked that Iran was a secular nation ruled by a man who implemented laws similar to that of a democratic society. Instead, Carter instituted a campaign to depose the shah because of his abuse of human rights. In a further ironic twist, Carter denounced the shah’s imprisonment of some three thousand political prisoners, many of whom, when Khomeini came to power in 1979, were executed along with an additional ten thousand to twenty thousand proWestern ones.19 20 In fact, the Ayatollah butchered more people during his first year as supreme ruler of Iran than the Shah had during his entire twenty-five year reign.21 President Carter offered his opinion about a country whose culture he did not understand, at a moment that was critical to the birth of a worldwide radical movement. America not only betrayed one of its allies but also gave Khomeini (who invented the phrase “America, the great Satan”) the power with which to spread his venom elsewhere. In a similar political/cultural situation, America today is calling for democracy in the Middle East, which is a wonderfully noble idea. However, if elections are encouraged in places that are not prepared for and ready for democracy, terrorist organizations end up ruling the land: for example, Hamas in Gaza, Hezbollah in Lebanon, and effectively the mullahs in Iran. America again is faced with decisions either to stand by and support most of the current leaders of the Middle East or to encourage democratic elections across the board. If democratic elections were held in Egypt or in Jordan we would end up with radical Islamic governments in both of these two secular countries. The only thing that is keeping the radicals in check is the tight control on those radicals maintained by King Abdullah of Jordan and President Mubarak of Egypt. As much as we dislike the Saudis and the other royals of the Middle East, they are now the lesser of the two evils when compared to Islamic radicals. From 1979 to 1989, Ayatollah Khomeini set Iran back one hundred years. Soon after becoming supreme ruler, Khomeini established a strict interpretation of Sharia law and incorporated it into his personal doctrine of a religious political government. Iran was now a theocracy, governed by a group of fundamentalist clerics and led by a dictator bent on establishing a fundamentalist Shia Iran as a world superpower. The new rules of law denied men and women their basic rights.22 Shia ruthlessness sacrificed thousands of Iranian students and children who were sent to their deaths clearing mine fields during the Iranian-Iraq war in the name of preserving Shia Islamic nationalism. Students were also used as human shields and were sent to blow up Iraqi tanks with bombs strapped to their bodies.23 Khomeini’s concept of suicide bombers set a precedent for this inhumane method of “warfare.” The PLO, Hezbollah, Hamas, and Iraq’s sectarian terrorist militias began incorporating suicide bombings into their strategies, and other Islamic terrorist groups soon followed.24 The Iranians’ world as they had known it before Khomeini had just spiraled deeper into hell. Khomeini’s government set the stage for a significant gathering of like-minded Muslims around the world who bore resentments to the West. Khomeini brilliantly rallied the Muslim warriors to stand up against the corrupt West and organize into groups of resistance, committing terrorist attacks worldwide in the name of Islam. On November 4, 1979, Islamic radicals stormed the United States embassy in Iran and held fifty-two Americans hostage for 444 days. Ironically, Khomeini’s choreography of the Iranian hostage crisis cost Carter the reelection to the presidency in 1981.25 Carter willingly helped establish a theocratic society in an oil-rich region that is now exporting terror and developing nuclear power to fight the West. Even though he had good intentions, the end result is the same: Carter’s naivete and his democratic impulses were used as a tool to end democracy. The United States’ clandestine support of the Taliban against the soviets in Afghanistan strengthened and armed radical Islamists around the world. As a result, from the roots of the Afghani/Soviet war came the birth of Al Qaeda, and from a region now steeped in Islamic nationalism and religious zealots came the Iranian-born Hezbollah and other terrorist groups. For the first seventy years of the twentieth century Islamic terrorism had mainly been confined to the Middle East, India, Africa, and the Balkans’ Caucasus region during World War II. On September 5, 1972, much to the astonishment and horror of the world, Arafat’s assassins, members of the auxiliary division of the PLO terrorist group Black September, prepared for their world debut in Munich’s Olympic Village. At 4:30 A.M., they silently made their way into the rooms of the Israeli wrestling team and eventually murdered eleven Israelis and a German policeman. The terrorists’ demands? They wanted Israel to release 234 Arab terrorists from Israeli jails who had committed acts of violence against Israelis and, of course, they demanded safe passage out of Germany.26 Since this act of terrorism, there have been countless horrifying and unspeakable terror campaigns by fundamentalist Muslims. For the reader unfamiliar with the extent of Islamic mayhem, the following summarizes Islamic/Arabic aggression leading up to 9/11. As the number of terrorist acts worldwide since 2001 has been too numerous to list here, I have included only a few to provide a general picture. (This list also appeared in my book Because They Hate; it is updated here). Worldwide Terrorist Acts by Islamic Militants 2001–2007 2001 Terrorism against Israel. September 11 : The attacks kill almost 3,000 in a series of three hijacked airliner crashes into two U.S. landmarks: the World Trade Center in New York and the Pentagon in Arlington, Virginia. A fourth plane crashes in Somerset County, Pennsylvania. Paris embassy attack plot foiled. Richard Reid, attempting to destroy American Airlines Flight 63, is subdued by passengers and flight attendants before he could detonate his shoe bomb. 2002 March: The PLO, aided by Hamas and Hezbollah, murder 130 Jews in one month in Israel, mostly civilians.27 The following list has been compiled from (IPD) Information Please Database, 2007 Pearson Education, Inc., unless otherwise footnoted. April: Explosion at historic synagogue in Tunisia leaves 21 dead, including 11 German tourists. May: Car explodes outside hotel in Karachi, Pakistan, killing 14, including 11 French citizens. June: Bomb explodes outside American consulate in Karachi, Pakistan, killing 12. October: Boat crashes into oil tanker off Yemen coast, killing 1. October: Nightclub bombings in Bali, Indonesia, killing 202, mostly Australian citizens. November: Suicide attack on a hotel in Mombasa, Kenya, killing 16. 2003 January: In Manchester, England, Detective Constable Stephen Oake is stabbed to death, and 4 other officers are injured, in a police raid. The murderer, Kamel Bourgass—a suspected Al Qaeda operative who spent time training in Afghanistan—was later convicted of a plot to spread the deadly poison ricin on the streets of Britain. Manchester has become one of Britain’s main havens for Islamic terrorists, according to security experts.28 May: Suicide bombers kill 34, including 8 Americans, at housing compounds for Westerners in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. May: Four bombs kill 33 people, targeting Jewish, Spanish, and Belgian sites in Casablanca, Morocco. August: Suicide car bomb kills 12, injures 150 at Marriott Hotel in Jakarta, Indonesia. November: Explosions rock a Riyadh, Saudi Arabia, housing compound, killing 17. November: Suicide car bombers simultaneously attack 2 synagogues in Istanbul, Turkey, killing 25 and injuring hundreds. November: Truck bombs detonated at London bank and British consulate in Istanbul, Turkey, killing 26. 2004 March: Ten bombs on 4 trains explode almost simultaneously during the morning rush hour in Madrid, Spain, killing 191 and injuring more than 1,500. May: Terrorists attack Saudi oil company offices in Khobar, Saudi Arabia, killing 22. June: Terrorists kidnap and execute American Paul Johnson Jr. in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. August: Al Qaeda’s plan to blow up 11 British airliners over American soil foiled.29 September: In Beslan, Russia, group of 33 Islamist rebels storm a school and take about 1,200 children and adults captive. The siege ends after three days with the deaths of at least 339 hostages, about half of them children, and 500 injured.30 September: Car bomb outside the Australian embassy in Jakarta, Indonesia, kills 9. December: Terrorists enter the U.S. consulate in Jeddah, Saudi Arabia, killing 9 (including 4 attackers). 2005 July: Four Al Qaeda suicide bombers strike central London’s public transportation during morning rush hour, killing 52 and injuring 700.31 October: Twenty-two killed by three suicide bombs in Bali, Indonesia. November: Fifty-seven killed at three American hotels in Amman, Jordan. 2006 January: Two suicide bombers carrying police badges blow themselves up near a celebration at the police academy in Baghdad, killing nearly 20 police officers. Al Qaeda in Iraq takes responsibility. June: In Ontario, Canada, 17 are arrested, foiling a series of planned terrorist attacks in southern Ontario. None of the targets are identified, but authorities say the Toronto subway system has not been among them. Police and intelligence officials make the arrests after the group accepted delivery of three tons of ammonium nitrate, a common fertilizer that can be explosive if combined with fuel oil. This is part of a shocking wave of young Canadian Muslims who have become radicalized.32 June: In Denmark, police intensify their focus on honor killings and other related crimes after nine convictions in the murder of eighteen-year-old Ghazala Khan, who married against her family’s wishes. With nearly 50 reports of honor-related crimes, police are finding that the problem may be worse than previously believed.33 August: Police arrest 24 British-born Muslims, most of whom have ties to Pakistan, who had allegedly plotted to blow up as many as 10 planes using liquid explosives. Officials say details of the plan are similar to other schemes devised by Al Qaeda. 2007 April: Suicide bombers attack a government building in Algeria’s capital, Algiers, killing 35 and wounding hundreds more. Al Qaeda in the Islamic Maghreb claims responsibility. April: Eight people, including two Iraqi legislators, die when a suicide bomber strikes inside the parliament building in Baghdad. An organization that includes Al Qaeda in Mesopotamia claims responsibility. In another attack, the Sarafiya Bridge that spans the Tigris River is destroyed. June: British police find car bombs in two vehicles in London. Reportedly, the attackers tried to detonate the bombs using cell phones but failed. Government officials say Al Qaeda is linked to the attempted attack. The following day, an SUV carrying bombs bursts into flames after it slams into an entrance to Glasgow Airport. Officials say the attacks are connected. Khomeini’s Islamic revolution paved the way for the proliferation of Islamic terrorist acts throughout the world. His mandate to establish an Islamic caliphate, and transform Iran into a world superpower, has been handed down from one Iranian leader to the next and is ongoing. In November of 2007, the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) reported that although Iran had increased its quantity of centrifuges (machines used to enrich uranium), Iran was still well below the capability to enrich enough uranium to produce nuclear weapons. In December of 2007, the United States stated that it would still pursue sanctions on Iran, although at the United Nations Russia and China will probably veto any additional economic sanctions.34 In a December 2007 article in the Washington Post, John Bolton, former ambassador to the UN, discussed five weaknesses that affect the Iran nuclear report. Bolton believed that the individuals who studied Iran’s nuclear program were biased toward Iran and were naïve about Iran’s intentions concerning nuclear proliferation. Furthermore, Iran has tightened their security, and this has made it very difficult to solicit intelligence information.35 Iran’s vision for developing nuclear weapons through the production of highly enriched uranium could come to fruition as early as 2010.36 37 They will use any tool within their grasp to accomplish their mission of producing a nuclear bomb. In the words of Ayatollah Khomeini: We know of no absolute values besides total submission of the will of the Almighty. People say: “Don’t lie!” But the principle is different when we serve the will of Allah. He taught man to lie so that we can save ourselves at moments of difficulty and confuse our enemies. Should we remain truthful at the cost of defeat and danger to the Faith? We say not. People say: “Don’t kill!” But the Almighty Himself taught us how to kill. Without such a skill man would have been wiped out long ago by the beasts. So shall we not kill when it is necessary for the triumph of the Faith?…Deceit, trickery, conspiracy, cheating, stealing, and killing are nothing but means. [emphasis added] On their own they are neither good nor bad. For no deed is either good or bad, isolated from the intentions that motivated it.38 What is driving the Iranian mullahs is a messianic vision of bringing back the Mahdi, the twelfth imam, who is the Islamic messiah. The Mahdi disappeared centuries ago and can return only after an apocalypse. Iranians believe they can bring back the Mahdi by creating the world disaster required to usher in his return, then Islam reigns supreme in the universe and all people live peacefully in an Islamic heaven. Some say this is insanity and that the Iranians do not really believe this. But listen to the words of President Ahmadinejad when he called for the Mahdi in his speech at the United Nations in 2005: “O mighty Lord, I pray to you to hasten the emergence of your last repository, the promised one, that perfect human being, the one that will fill this world with justice and peace.”39 During the cold war we found safety from the nucleararmed Soviet Union in the policy of mutually assured destruction. It worked because neither we nor the Russians wanted to die. What makes Iran different than other powers is that for Iran mutually assured destruction means death to America and assured paradise for the martyred Iranian population. They push the button with a smile on their face, and seventy-two virgins are just around the corner. Purists Drink Their Islam Straight “Your Lord inspired the angels with the message: ‘I am with you. Give firmness to the Believers. I will terrorize the unbelievers. Therefore smite them on their necks and every joint and incapacitate them. Strike off their heads and cut off each of their fingers and toes.’” (Koran 8:12) Radical Islam is a danger not only to Western society, but also to moderate Muslims and the rest of the world. Radical Islamists are dedicated Muslims following the instructions of the Koran and walking in the steps of their Prophet Mohammed, whom they consider “the perfect man”—AlInsan Al Kamil. All because they truly believe in the Koran, their holy book, and believe it contains Allah’s words and commandments. They do not have to make up any of their sources of motivation. It is there in black and white. In this war on Islamofacism we are not fighting a few people who hijacked a peaceful religion. We are fighting devout Muslims who drink their Islam straight. No water, no ice, no nothing. The Koran states very clearly that Islam is the superior religion on earth; all others are inferior and must submit to Allah and accept Mohammed as his messenger and the last of the prophets. As images of hostages begging for mercy before they were beheaded became a regular occurrence on world television, Westerners wondered how such barbarity could exist in the twenty-first century. The Judeo-Christian consciousness could not fathom that any religion would advocate such barbarity. We refuse to believe that terrorism has anything to do with religion but is instead a twisted ideology hijacked by fringe elements. Many think it is poverty and oppression that drive suicide bombers and terrorists to kill and be killed as a last resort, out of sheer desperation. Others think that the Palestinian-Israeli conflict is the source of the Islamists’ anger with the West, especially toward America, Israel’s strong ally. They also believe that America’s presence in Islamic countries is the driving factor behind martyrdom operations and terrorism as well. After attacks in New York, London, and Madrid, government leaders raced to the nearest mosque to assure Muslims that they know that the most recent murderous events have nothing to do with their religion, it is someone else’s fault, and that we are sure these terrorists do not understand Islam. Our leaders fell over themselves to address Muslim groups and to reassure them as to how convinced we are that Islam is a religion of peace. Even President Bush demonstrates this ignorance: “I believe that Islam is a great religion that preaches peace. And I believe people who murder the innocent to achieve political objectives aren’t religious people….”1 President Bush, all our elected officials, and our nation will be well served by educating themselves as to what the Prophet Mohammed taught in the Koran and instructed millions to follow: “When you clash with the unbelieving Infidels in battle, smite their necks until you overpower them, killing and wounding many of them. At length, when you have thoroughly subdued them, bind them firmly, making (them) captives. Thereafter either generosity or ransom (them based upon what benefits Islam) until the war lays down its burdens. Thus are you commanded by Allah to continue carrying out Jihad against the unbelieving infidels until they submit to Islam.” (Koran 47:4) Former British prime minister Tony Blair has said, “True Islam is immensely tolerant and open,”2 and “Of course the fanatics [are] attached to a completely wrong and reactionary view of Islam…”3 What’s tolerant about the passage quoted above? What’s reactionary about dutifully following what Allah commands? Blair and Bush would be advised to take a course on Islam. It will serve them and freedom well. “Fight and kill the disbelievers wherever you find them, take them captive, harass them, lie in wait and ambush them using every stratagem of war.”(Koran 9:5) “So fight them until there is no more Fitnah (disbelief [non-Muslims]) and all submit to the religion of Allah alone (in the whole world).”4 (Koran 8:39) Why do our leaders need to hold meetings to assure Muslims that non-Muslims know Islam is a religion of peace? Why aren’t Muslims telling us Islam is a religion of peace while apologizing for what their brethren are doing? The sad reality is that most Muslims are silent about the jihadists’ terrorism. After all, this is what the Koran and the religion of Islam is all about. For most Muslims to denounce what the jihadists do in the name of their religion would be denouncing the Prophet and the words of Allah, who instructed Muslims to do exactly that—declare war on nonbelievers and fight them until they become subdued. Even though most Muslims are moderates and will not carry out terrorist operations themselves, some of them approve of the jihadists’ behavior and the rise of Islam throughout the world. They mistakenly believe that the radicals are not going to affect them. They need only look back a few years and remember what the Taliban did in Afganistan. Even though the majority of Muslims are peaceful, lawabiding citizens who do not wish to fight or declare jihad on their neighbors and colleagues, such moderates are irrelevant in the war we are fighting. Most Germans were moderate as well. Their moderation did not stop the Nazis from killing 14 million people in concentration camps and costing the world 60 million lives. Most Russians were peaceful as well. However, Russian Communists cost the world 20 million lives. The same goes for most Japanese prior to World War II. Yet Japan was responsible for the killing of 12 million Chinese. The moderate majority was irrelevant. Most moderate Muslims do not know the words of the Koran and are not religious enough to read the Hadith and the Sira, which have even worse commandments regarding declaring war on the infidels and killing them. Whenever moderates and radicals get into a debate about Islam, radicals always win because they back their statements with “facts” from the holy book while nonreligious Muslims cannot. Even though we are fighting a radical minority, that minority is the one we need to focus on and address. It is like fighting terminal cancer. Even though you may have one cancerous tumor in your brain, the fact that you have many other healthy cells becomes irrelevant. Unless you zero in on that one tumor and do whatever is required to eliminate it, the cancer is going to eliminate you and all your other healthy cells. I have met wonderful professional moderate Muslims in my travels across the United States, outstanding and respected members in their communities. When I asked them to join ACT!’s Muslim Islamic Council, to speak against the radicals, every person I asked said no. They said they can work with me behind the scenes but did not want anyone to know that they are involved, out of fear and the risk of public outcry and being cast out of the Islamic community. Their moderate views became irrelevant in the fight against radical Islam. If moderate professionals refuse to stand up and speak publicly against radical Islam in their communities, then our expectations and treatment of those communities should be adjusted accordingly. The frightening thing is that radical Islamists who are willing to commit martyrdom operations may be clothed in professional attire and possess professional degrees, which makes them even more dangerous. In June 2007, eight doctors were discovered plotting to blow up civilians in England using car bombs. Even liberals were shocked that physicians could have become part of the Islamic death-and-martyrdom cult. Apologists who offered excuses as to why terrorists become suicide bombers couldn’t find one reason that would make a doctor want to kill himself and others. Actually, there are quite a few reasons given in the Koran and Islamic teachings, but none of the bury-yourhead-in-the-sand types want to hear them. In the West, doctors are a figure of professional and financial success. Why would they want to kill themselves if they have a dream home with a swimming pool and a Mercedes in the garage? What Westerners fail to realize is what the power of faith in a god, in an afterlife, and in promises written in a holy book given by this god to a prophet, can do to the human psyche. Islam creates believers who are so impassioned about their faith and their ideology, they are willing to die for the glory of Islam, to make their religion supreme, and to receive the rewards promised in its name. Koran 85:11 “For those who believe and do good deeds will be gardens; the fulfillment of all desires.” Koran 56:8 “Those of the right hand—how happy will be those of the right hand!…who will be honored in the Garden of Bliss… Koran 56:13 “A multitude of those from among the first, and a few from the latter, (will be) on couch-like thrones woven with gold and precious stones. Reclining, facing each other. Round about them will (serve) boys of perpetual (freshness), of neverending bloom, with goblets, jugs, and cups (filled) with sparkling wine. No aching of the head will they receive, nor suffer any madness, nor exhaustion. And with fruits, any that they may select; and the flesh of fowls, any they may desire. And (there will be) Hur (fair females) with big eyes, lovely and pure, beautiful ones, like unto hidden pearls, well-guarded in their shells. A reward for the deeds.”5 Establishing Islam as the dominant religion on earth and making the whole world submit to it becomes the ultimate goal. These devout Muslims are not restricted by Western social constructs. Murder is perfectly acceptable as a way to accomplish their goal. After all, this is exactly how Prophet Mohammed spread Islam throughout many nations and continents. The precedent was set by “the perfect man,” Al-Insan Al Kamil, Prophet Mohammed himself. In his book, Schmoozing with Terrorists: From Hollywood to the Holy Land, Jihadists Reveal Their Global Plans to a Jew!, Aaron Klein interviewed terrorist leaders and suicide bombers to learn why they are blowing themselves up to kill infidels. While Westerners think that suicide bombers blow themselves up because of the occupation in Israel, the occupation of Iraq, and U.S. presence on Arab soil, nothing could be farther from the truth. One of the recruited bombers Klein interviewed scoffed at claims that he decided to become a bomber in response to Israeli actions and called that “Israeli propaganda.” He went on to say: The will to sacrifice myself for Allah is the first and most major reason. It is true that the Zionists are occupying our lands and that it is our religious duty to fight them, including through suicide attacks. The goal is not the killing of the Jews, but that this is the way to reach Allah…. Martyrs have special status in the next world and have bigger chances to watch Allah’s face and enjoy the magnificent pleasures he offers us.”6 These terrorists take great pride in their religion and in their work to spread that religion: they are willing to talk to anyone, to brag to anyone. They do not have secrets, they do not have a hidden agenda. On the contrary, they advertise their views on Web sites, and write articles to encourage others and to explain why all Muslims are called to serve such a mighty cause. They are willing to sit with reporters and share their pride of purpose and thoughts in order to ensure that the West understands what they want. Their passion and commitment is unmatched in any other religion today. The terrorists of today are very savvy in using the media and technology to their advantage. They have developed a well thought out public relations campaign that has produced videos and mission statements that have been seen and read by millions. The Islamic terrorists’ publicity machine is targeted, high-tech, and frighteningly successful. “Fourth-Generation Warfare” Al Qaeda has its own biweekly Internet magazine: AlAnsar. An issue published in early February 2002 contains an article written by Abu Ubeid Al-Qurashi, one of Osama bin Laden’s closest aides. Al-Qurashi describes Al Qaeda’s war against the infidel as “fourth-generation warfare,” a new name for the same hallowed concept: terrorism. He states: The fourth-generation wars would, tactically, be smallscale, emerging in various regions across the planet against an enemy that, like a ghost, appears and disappears. The focus would be political, social, economic and military. [It will be] international, national, tribal, and even organizations would participate (even though tactics and technology from previous generations would be used).7 The Islamic nation has chalked up the most victories in a short time, in a way it has not known since the rise of the Ottoman Empire. These victories were achieved during the past twenty years, against the best armed, best trained, and most experienced armies in the world (the U.S.S.R. in Afghanistan, the U.S. in Somalia, Russia in Chechnya, and the Zionist entity in southern Lebanon) and in various arenas (mountains, deserts, hills, cities). In Afghanistan, the mujahedeen triumphed over the world’s second most qualitative power at that time…. Similarly, a single Somali tribe humiliated America and compelled it to remove its forces from Somalia. A short time later, the Chechen mujahedeen humiliated and defeated the Russian bear. After that, the Lebanese resistance [Hezbollah] expelled the Zionist army from southern Lebanon.8 In case his message eluded you, “fourth-generation” warfare, meaning terrorism, will be directed at the West’s political, social, economic and military assets.9 Note that Al-Qurashi speaks of the “Islamic nation.” By this, Al-Qurashi removes all doubt that we are in a religious war. Al-Qurashi understands his religious duty to unite all Muslims into a supranational entity that aims to destroy the infidel, the infidel’s world, what it stands for, and everything in it. In the same edition of Al-Ansar, he lists the victories that have accrued to the “Islamic nation” as a result of its adoption of fourth-generational warfare. He boasts of more victories in the last twenty-five years than at any time since the rise of the Ottoman empire. These victories, however, do not satisfy the “Islamic nation.” The fresh taste of blood whets its appetite for more. Victory serves only to highlight the weaknesses of the enemy, and to reveal opportunities for further conquest. Victory is the motivation to further plunder and lay waste to the land of the infidel. Al-Qurashi displayed his disdain for the modern Western world in recapping the “Islamic nation’s” victories on September 11 in the February 26, 2002, issue of AlAnsar: 1) No form of surveillance can provide early warning or permit rapid decision making. Even the Echelon satellite surveillance system, which cost billions of dollars…did not…stop the 19 mujahedeen wielding knives. 2) The American’s marketing of the war is totally inefficient. America could not even find an acceptable name for the campaign. Neither “Crusader War,” “Absolute Justice,” or “Infinite Justice” allowed the American propaganda apparatus to overcome the feelings of hatred for America. They could not even remove internal American qualms. 3) The Islamic nation is struggling against globalization, [and has a] negative attitude towards Western rhetoric and explanations. The Westerners’ rage increased once it became clear…that [Muslims] could use the same computers…without espousing the same values…. [Islamic] culture cannot be shattered by technology. 4) The West ignores the power of faith. Western civilization,…based on the information revolution, cannot distance the Muslims from the Koran. The book of Allah brings to the hearts of Muslims a faith deeper than all the…[lies] of the tyrannical Western propaganda machine. 5) Symbols never lose their value. Sheikh Osama [bin Laden] has become a symbol for the repressed from the four corners of the Earth—even for nonMuslims. 6) [Size] did not keep [the Western propaganda machine] from being defeated by Sheikh Osama…. The aggressive Westerners became accustomed to observing the tragedies of others—but on September 11 the opposite happened.10 Al-Qurashi makes five points that cannot be overstated: 1) The Islamic holy warriors, the mujahedeen, lack the military technology to compete on our level; 2) Therefore, they will seize the West’s weapons and turn Western technological strengths against us. 3) We cannot use this same strategy against them. 4) They understand what makes us tick and can manipulate our emotions. 5) We cannot deter or influence them. They are believers, confirmed in their faith and motivated to press on to victory against an enemy that lacks the fire, courage, and motivation to oppose them to the bitter end.11 No Need for Compromise The lack of international recognition and support from Western countries for the mujahedeen’s jihad and their cause need not discourage them, Al-Qurashi writes, because it is actually their strength. It obviates the need to compromise or “to continually lower the threshold of their demands” in order to gain recognition from their enemies.12 So great is the mujahedeen’s faith in terror and the power of psychological manipulation that they do not doubt their ability to demolish all obstacles. Thus they can dispense with the need to accommodate, in any way, the imperatives of their enemies. I spend hours monitoring Islamic chat rooms on the Internet in order to monitor terrorist groups’ activities and to keep my hand on the pulse of the radical mind and its reactions to current events or developing news around the world. I infiltrate sites associated with Al Qaeda, Hamas, Hezbollah, and a variety of other smaller, less-known groups. The remarkable thing is, no matter which site I am on, they all sound the same: the same rhetoric and same reactions to current events. The only difference is in the dialects of the people involved in the conversation. These radicals are driven by the same form of authentic, “straight” Islam as is written in the Koran, and are singleminded in their desire to fight the infidels until Islam emerges victoriously in the West. The main driving force behind all Islamic terrorism is the Koran. What drives these passionate soldiers of Allah is Islam itself and the promises made to them by the Prophet Mohammed. They are convinced that it is only a matter of time before the caliphate is brought back and Islam is established as supreme throughout the world. They are repulsed by Western societies that permit free sex, drugs, prostitution, nudity, and especially a woman’s right to be a man’s equal. They are repulsed by Western women’s freedom, their dress code, and their independence. The position of women in the West is abhorrent in Islam’s view and gives fuel to those purists who want to bring Allah’s justice to earth and punish those who gave women such freedom and undermined God’s will. Islamists use women’s rights in the West as a rallying point to show that unless stopped, this corruption, headed by the United States, is coming to their Islamic communities and countries. They use this point to recruit and motivate Muslim men, young and old, to stand up and fight to protect from Western invasion and preserve the honor code and family values of Islamic societies. They blame the deterioration of Western societies on women’s rights, which allowed women to initiate divorce and destroy the family. They reinforce the Islamic teaching that women need to be controlled and beaten for the protection and preservation of culture and society. To them, Western women who bare their legs, arms, hair, and make up their faces are bait for sin. And we are not talking about the likes of Britney Spears dancing half naked with a live snake draped on her body. We are talking about any woman who wears shorts and a tank top to go to the grocery store to pick up some milk. On one occasion when I was speaking at a large gathering of community leaders and activists who came to hear my lecture on terrorism, I discussed the 9/11 hijackers, their ideology, and the ritual they performed the night before the attacks. A very nice, friendly woman in her forties stood up and asked me, “But since they lived among us, didn’t they see how nice we are? Didn’t they see that we are not all corrupt?” I looked at her and paused for few seconds. She was wearing business attire: a skirt above her knees showing her legs, a short-sleeved shirt baring her arms, with a V-neckline that allowed her chest to be visible in a conservative way. Her hair was worn up, revealing her neck, and she wore a beautiful necklace. Knowing that she was a business owner, I looked at her and said: “You are what they despise about our culture. You are the example of a beautiful woman, who in their eyes is baring it all for men to see. I can see your legs, your arms, your neck, face, and hair, and your cleavage.” She was a bit shocked by my frankness but I continued. “You are the picture-perfect image of an independent woman who can provide for herself and her family without having to depend on a man. You have proven you have a brain and an ability to use it, rendering men irrelevant in your life by your independence.” This female freedom and independence is one of the greatest sins in Islam and is one of devout Muslim purists’ greatest justifications for terrorism against Western societies. Koran 33:59 “Prophet! Tell your wives and daughters and all Muslim women to draw cloaks and veils all over their bodies (screening themselves completely except for one or two eyes to see the way). That will be better.”13 Conversations in Islamic chat rooms often focus on the purity of a Muslim life and how the Prophet Mohammed instructed his people to live according to the will of Allah. They believe that it is the Muslim’s religious duty to fight in the way of Allah against nonbelievers regardless of who they are or how nice they may be. Personality has nothing to do with religion and God’s orders. They believe that they are the chosen ones who must fight to reclaim Islam’s greatness and to establish the caliphate that infidel nations destroyed. “Not equal are those believers who sit at home and receive no injurious hurt, and those who strive hard, fighting jihad in Allah’s cause with their wealth and lives. Allah has granted a rank higher to those who strive hard, fighting jihad with their wealth and bodies to those who sit (at home). Unto each has Allah promised good, but He prefers jihadists who strive hard and fight above those who sit home. He has distinguished his fighters with a huge reward.”14 (Koran 4:95) In the years following 9/11, the West still has not recognized that we are fighting a devout enemy motivated by religion who is willing to destroy the whole world in order to achieve our complete submission under Islam. In 2006 the Pentagon assigned intelligence analysts to write a report about the source of Islamic extremism flaring around the world. They wanted to find out what is driving educated young men, and in some cases women, to commit such horrible acts of suicide and murder. The outcome of the briefing was politically incorrect and explosive. It is the Koran, the holy Islamic book, that is driving them. It is the religion itself, straight from the mouth of the Prophet Mohammed, the perfect man, according to Muslims.15 The Pentagon briefing paper was titled “Motivations of Muslim Suicide Bombers.” The analysts had studied the Koran and Islamic scripture to try to understand Islam and see how extremists had hijacked a peaceful religion. What they found out was that suicide bombers were carrying out the teachings of the Koran. They found out that the more a Muslim understood the Koran and its teaching, the more immoderate he became as he headed toward the purer form of what Mohammed taught. The report concludes: “Suicide in defense of Islam is permitted, and the Islamic suicide bomber is, in the main, a rational actor.”16 It’s time we stop mincing words. What we are calling radical Muslims are nothing more than devout purists. Here are just a few quotes from the Koran that prove my point. “Fight those who do not believe until they all surrender, paying the protective tax in submission.” (Koran 9:29) “Fight them until all opposition ends and all submit to Allah.” (Koran 8:39) “Fight them and Allah will punish them by your hands, lay them low, and cover them with shame. He will help you over them.” (Koran 9:14) “O Prophet, urge the faithful to fight. If there are twenty among you with determination they will vanquish two hundred; if there are a hundred then they will slaughter a thousand unbelievers, for the infidels are a people devoid of understanding.” (Koran 8:65) “Fight the unbelievers around you, and let them find harshness in you.” (Koran 9:123) “Say (Mohammed) to the wandering desert Arabs who lagged behind: ‘You shall be invited to fight against a people given to war with mighty prowess. You shall fight them until they surrender and submit. If you obey, Allah will grant you a reward, but if you turn back, as you did before, He will punish you with a grievous torture.’” The Pentagon briefing states: His [the suicide bomber] actions provide a win-win scenario for himself, his family, his faith and his God…. The bomber secures salvation and the pleasures of Paradise. He earns a degree of financial security and a place for his family in Paradise. He defends his faith and takes his place in a long line of martyrs to be memorialized as a valorous fighter…. And finally, because of the manner of his death, he is assured that he will find favor with Allah…. Against these considerations, the selfless sacrifice by the individual Muslim to destroy Islam’s enemies becomes a suitable, feasible and acceptable course of action.”17 The briefing was the culmination of endless hours of work by the Counterintelligence Field Activity, a Pentagon intelligence unit. The briefing cites many Koranic scriptures relating to jihad and martyrdom. It also recounts how suicide bombers prepare for an attack by reciting passages from six surahs, or chapters, of the Koran: Baqura (surah 2), Al Imran (3), Anfal (8), Tawba (9), Rahman (55), and Asr (103).18 The following are more examples of holy scriptures that drive and validate their belief, ideology, and sincere determination to do the right thing according to their religion: “I shall terrorize the infidels. So wound their bodies and incapacitate them because they oppose Allah and His Apostle.” (Koran 8:12) “The infidels should not think that they can get away from us. Prepare against them whatever arms and weaponry you can muster so that you may terrorize them. They are your enemy and Allah’s enemy.” (Koran 8:59) “Fight and kill disbelievers wherever you find them, take them captive, beleaguer them, and lie in wait and ambush them using every stratagem of war.” (Koran 9:5) The astonishing thing is that the Pentagon briefing was completely ignored by the media, as though its subject was toxic and harmful to the touch. Even after this study by what is supposed to be the American military heartbeat, the White House insisted that Islam is a religion of peace and that it is not the religion that is radical but rather those corrupt individuals who hijacked it. Not only are the radicals drinking their Islam straight but the holy book they read is like a bartender who keeps refilling their glasses, reinforcing and motivating them toward greater atrocities, to be committed while in their religious stupor. We are committing cultural suicide by turning a blind eye to the danger Islam spells out continually. Here is a shot straight from the hundred-proof bottle. The Palestinian Authority–controlled daily Al-Hayat Al-Jadida ran this message on September 11, 2001: The suicide bombers of today are the noble successors of their noble predecessors…the Lebanese suicide bombers, who taught the U.S. Marines a rough lesson [murdering 241 Marines and 63 civilians in the 1983 bombing of the Marines headquarters and U.S. embassy in Beirut]…. They are the salt of the earth, the engines of history…the most honorable persons among us.19 Putting aside the astounding coincidence of extolling suicide bombers on the very day that suicide bombers attacked the United States, the Palestinian Authority’s reference to them as “the salt of the earth” should tell us all we need to know about how killers are glorified and praised in Islamic culture. Moreover, this message comes directly from the radicals’ own mouthpiece! The suicide bomber is the highest embodiment of Palestinian culture and Islamic culture in general, where murder is not only justified in the name of the religion and by the religion, but encouraged as a special obligation of jihad. The triumphant and celebratory atmosphere within the Arab Muslim world on 9/11 was a logical extension of this core Islamic belief. 20 They were dancing, blowing car horns, and throwing candy in the streets. This love and veneration of suicide bombers extends throughout the Islamic nations. Sheikh Muhammad Jamaal spoke to 28,000 worshipers on December 14, 2001, at the Al Aksa mosque on Jerusalem’s Temple Mount. With no apparent inhibition, he prayed: May the fire of Allah burn down the USA; may He drown America’s ships and down her aircraft; may Allah afflict the USA with earthquakes; may Arab oil— imported by America—exterminate U.S. leaders! 21 Violence is exhorted by the highest religious authorities throughout the Muslim world from their houses of worship. And for Muslims, the mosque is much more than just a place to pray. As noted on an Islamic website: The mosque means much more than a mere house of divine worship… it is the real centre for the society of Islam in a certain locality…. The mosque is also the cultural centre of Islam…. The mosque, being the essential meeting place of Muslims five times a day, [is] also a general centre where all important matters relating to the welfare of the Muslim community [are] transacted and where Muslims [gather] on important occasions…. The mosque [is] thus not only the spiritual centre of Muslims but also their educational, political and social centre, their national centre in a general sense.22 For Muslims, the mosque is their cultural center. The preaching of violence from mosques speaks volumes about the culture that permits it, encourages it, and endorses it. The Palestinian Authority regularly broadcasts Sheikh Jamaal’s sermons on television and radio. On December 28, 2001, he advised: Oh believers…do not count on the evil USA, which hates Muslims and Islam…Infidel countries, led by the USA, have launched a dirty war against Islam.23 The aggressor cries victim! And don’t give me the line, “They are just trying to get back what the Jews took from them.” The land of Israel has been in existence for thousands of years. Muslims are upset that Jews are living on a sliver of what was originally theirs and that the United States is supporting and protecting them. Israel is the only region of democracy, modernity, and civilization in a vast land of ignorance, backwardness, and barbarism. Clerics routinely educate Muslims to believe that the United States is an enemy of Islam. Believers are exhorted to pray for devastation to befall America. Is it surprising that the Islamic world’s anger, hatred, and paranoia find their outlet in suicide and bombings? America and the West did not declare war on Islam. It is the purest form of Islam that has declared war on the infidel—and Islam taken straight has no leniency. As a warrior, Prophet Mohammed set the example that continues to inspire jihad. He ordered twenty-seven military campaigns and led nine personally. Howard Bloom, the author of The Lucifer Principle, states: According to some Koranic interpreters, any leader who fails to “make wide slaughter” in the land of the infidel is committing a sin. A statesman is only allowed the temporary expedient of peace if his forces are not yet strong enough to win.”24 Radical Islam abhors sin. In particular, it abhors the sin of Muslims’ failure to slaughter and subjugate large numbers of infidels. The call to hatred and jihad in mosques throughout Western nations should send shivers down the spines of every freedom-loving, God-fearing, tolerant Westerner who just wants to live and let live. As Americans who believe the founding father’s views on free speech, we are now faced with a conundrum. While we afford Muslims the freedom to express their thoughts and their religion in our land, they are using our freedoms to incite hatred and are working to end our democracy. They are free to say what they want to do. It’s up to you and me to make sure they don’t do what they say. Western civilization has bestowed on us the blessings of freedom and individual conscience. It has granted us opportunities for accomplishment and productivity to an extent unseen in any other culture. We are obliged to appreciate these gifts and see the difference in what our enemies are proposing for us. Theirs is a culture that shamelessly glorifies violence against the infidel. In their culture, there is no higher calling than that of the suicide bomber. Before 9/11, Islamic terrorist entities—that is, statesponsored terrorist organizations or terrorist states—had successfully executed suicide operations not only in Judea, Samaria, Gaza, and Israel, but also in Afghanistan, Algeria, Argentina, Chechnya, Croatia, Kashmir, Kenya, Kuwait, Lebanon, Pakistan, Panama, Russia, Tajikistan, Tanzania, Saudi Arabia, Yemen—and against the United States. 25 Islamic terrorists targeted ordinary citizens of every nationality, foreign embassies, two U.S. embassies (in Kenya and Tanzania), American warships and military personnel, and world leaders.26 They even attempted to assassinate the pope during his visit to the Philippines in 1995.27 After 9/11, the killing continues unabated in all of these countries, with bombings against civilian and tourist targets in Kenya, Indonesia, Turkey, Russia, India, Israel, Bali, England, and other locations too numerous to mention. September 11 was not the first Islamic terrorist attack inside the United States. However, it was the signal event that, finally, removed all doubt that the United States was now a permanent fixture on our enemies’ radar. Radical Islam is determined to destroy us and it has a plan. Its followers harbor no shame for their murderous desires, brazenly publicizing their intentions. Theirs is a militaristic culture that rejects and aims to destroy the outsider. They consider themselves victims of an enemy that seeks to humiliate and destroy them. At the same time they eye the infidel West as a choice morsel, impotent and defenseless, just waiting to be consumed. Can we match their zealous hatred with our own passionate commitment to defend our way of life, the values we believe in, and the fruits of our civilization? Bin Laden’s closest aide, Lieutenant Al-Qurashi, recognizes our apparent disadvantage. He sees a contrast between the commitment of the “believer” and that of the “infidel.” He notes that the principle of deterrence that prevented war between the United States and the former Soviet Union cannot be used by the West against radical Islam. The principle of deterrence is worthless, he says, “when dealing with people who don’t care about living but thirst for martyrdom.”28 Such people, he continues, are completely independent in their decisions and seek conflict from the outset. “How can such people, who strive for death more than anything else, be deterred?” he asks.29 We Have Named Our Enemy It is not yet politically correct to talk about a religious war. But this is exactly what we are facing: a religious war declared by devout Muslims. At least at this point it is acceptable to call it radical Islam. Daily we see President George W. Bush and his administration take pains to insist that the war on terrorism is not a religious conflict.30 President Bush continues to refer to radical Islam’s terrorists as “evildoers, rather than devout Muslims.”31 Better a vague declaration against terrorism in general! After all, we know that speaking candidly when it comes to Islam can be hazardous to one’s health. But this choice, however practical, hands radical Islam a victory in the psychological battle it is waging against us.32 The reluctance to name those who seek our destruction astonishes them as much as it assists them. Yes, astonishes them! Remember, they do not conceal their intentions toward us. Our refusal to acknowledge their true motivations renders us cowardly and foolish in their eyes.33 To our enemy, might makes right; cowardice and stupidity are open invitations for attack.34 Are we so blinded by goodwill toward our enemy that we fail to see that its strategy for conquest is based on the zeal of the believer and the presumed reticence and timidity of the infidel? Our reluctance to offend the offenders denies us the clarity, understanding, and determination required to confront, oppose, and ultimately prevail against our enemies. To oppose our enemy, we must identify it by name. I hereby claim the right to do so. We must confront the horror of those who represent the forces of chaos. And we must try, if it is not already too late, to put a dangerous genie back in its bottle—a genie that has been allowed far too much freedom, and has established itself as a prominent and dangerous element on the Western political landscape. Islam has created and unleashed an uncontrollable wave of hatred and rage on the world, and we must brace ourselves for the consequences. Going forward we must realize that the portent behind the terrorist attacks is the purest form of what the Prophet Mohammed created. It’s not radical Islam. It’s what Islam is at its core. A core that has been “peacefulized” over the past century as it became infused and diluted by the civilized and moderate norms of new adherents, by the strength of Western civilization, and by the historic weakness of the Muslim world. But Muslims are no longer weak and no longer poor. They have traded their swords for AK-47’s, RPG’s, TNT, and missiles. They are spreading their oil wealth around the world to bring Islam back. The time of moderation and watered-down religion is over, and the Islam of Mohammed is back. “Radical Islam” is Mohammed’s Islam. The Muslim Brotherhood “Project” for North America One of the greatest challenges to people who monitor and follow developing terrorist activities is convincing the average Westerner that a totalitarian Islamic ideology is a threat to our way of life. Most people wish that Islamic radicalism were just a minor problem the world is dealing with and that somehow would be solved if we just pulled out of Iraq and brought the troops home. For those who believe our problem with Islam will be solved once we pull out of Iraq, please consider the following. In November 2001—just a few short months after September 11—a detailed document was found in a villa in Switzerland by Swiss authorities. This document outlined a hundred-year plan for radical Islam to infiltrate and dominate the West and “establish an Islamic government on earth.” In counterterrorism circles this document became known as “The Project.” This plan was conceived and written by the Muslim Brotherhood, the world’s oldest and most sophisticated Islamic terrorist group. The Muslim Brotherhood was created in Egypt in 1928 by Hasan al-Banna and boasts seventy off-shoot terrorist organizations operating throughout the world. Its doctrine states: “Allah is our objective. The Prophet is our leader. Qur’an is our law. Jihad is our way. Dying in the way of Allah is our highest hope.”1 In the documents that were seized many proposals and tactics were detailed in the fourteen-page plan, written in Arabic. Twenty-six of these points are listed below and identify strategies by which Islamists can gradually infiltrate nations and ultimately dominate the world with an Islamic political and religious ideology and Sharia law. Counterterrorism and radical Islam expert Patrick Poole has summarized these points:2 Networking and coordinating actions between likeminded Islamist organizations Avoiding open alliances with known terrorist organizations and individuals to maintain the appearance of “moderation” Infiltrating and taking over existing Muslim organizations to realign them toward the Muslim Brotherhood’s collective goals Using deception to mask the intended goals of Islamist actions, as long as it doesn’t conflict with Sharia law Avoiding social conflicts with Westerners locally, nationally, or globally that might damage the longterm ability to expand the Islamist power base in the West or provoke a backlash against Muslims Establishing financial networks to fund the work of conversion of the West, including the support of fulltime administrators and workers conducting surveillance, obtaining data, and establishing collection and data-storage capabilities Putting into place a watchdog system for monitoring Western media to warn Muslims of international plots fomented against them Cultivating an Islamist intellectual community, including the establishment of think tanks and advocacy groups, and publishing academic studies, to legitimize Islamist positions and to chronicle the history of Islamist movement Developing a comprehensive hundred-year plan to advance Islamist ideology throughout the world Balancing international objectives with local flexibility Building extensive social networks of schools, hospitals, and charitable organizations dedicated to Islamist ideals so that contact between the movement and Muslims in the West is constant Involving ideologically committed Muslims in democratically elected institutions on all levels in the West, including government, NGOs, private organizations, and labor unions Instrumentally using existing Western institutions until they can be converted and put into the service of Islam Drafting Islamic constitutions, laws, and policies for eventual implementation Avoiding conflict within the Islamist movements on all levels, including the development of processes for conflict resolution Instituting alliances with Western “progressive” organizations that share similar goal Creating autonomous security forces to protect Muslims in the West Inflaming violence and keeping Muslims living in the West in a jihad frame of mind Supporting jihad movements across the Muslim world through preaching, propaganda, personnel, funding, and technical and operational support Making the Palestinian cause a global wedge issue for Muslims Adopting the goals of the total liberation of Palestine from Israel and the creation of an Islamic state as keystones in the plan for global Islamic domination Instigating a constant campaign to incite hatred by Muslims against Jews and rejecting any discussions of conciliation or coexistence with them Actively creating jihad terror cells within Palestine Linking the terrorist activities in Palestine with the global terror movement Collecting sufficient funds to indefinitely perpetuate and support jihad around the world3 The Muslim Brotherhood Project is unusual not because it outlines a strategic plan to establish a world Islamic caliphate but because it includes methods other than violence, to implement cultural jihad. This plan requires much patience from its administrators and relies on the non-Muslim population to unsuspectingly endorse and embrace it in the name of multiculturalism and freedom of religion. Some of the most alarming ideas outlined in the Project are: incitement to hate and commit violent acts against Jewish, Christian, and other non-Muslim entities; an acceptance of jihad as a necessary force in establishing a world Islamic caliphate; establishing a rapport with Western communities until trust is won and Islam is established; and the implementation of Sharia law throughout the world.4 The Project document was dated December 1, 1982, and its intentions have been implemented throughout the world since its creation. One of the hallmarks of the Muslim Brotherhood is the use of two principles: Taqiyya and Da’wa. The first is the Islamic practice of “concealing or disguising one’s beliefs, convictions, ideas, feelings, opinions, and/or strategies at a time of eminent danger, whether now or later in time, to save oneself from physical and/or mental injury.”5 Taqiyya is also used as justification for lies and deceit to advance the cause of Islam. Da’wa is the act of inviting non-Muslims to accept the truth of Islam. Performing Da’wa involves both words and actions, and is frequently practiced in public schools in America and Western communities. Non-Muslim parents are invited to meetings in the homes of Muslim parents or teachers to learn about Islam as a docile religion. Conversion is the ultimate goal on the part of the Muslim initiating Da’wa.6 The practices of Taqiyya and Da’wa are encouraged by the Project’s initiatives. Both manipulate Westerners to make them believe that Islam is a peaceful religion and its doctrines are written to help all mankind. In contrast to this Islamic principle, people raised in Judeo-Christian cultures are taught from childhood that lying is bad and honesty is good. It is not only a part of the foundation of our beliefs, but also a part of our culture. So when Westerners hear Muslim talking heads, either on television or in their communities, profess that Islam is a religion of peace, they believe them. Nothing disturbs me more than when I see ministers, priests, and rabbis who are involved in interfaith dialogue, listening to imams say that Islam is a peaceful religion that has been hijacked by radicals. They cannot imagine that someone can look them straight in the eye and lie. They accept what they hear at face value and are deceived. In their ignorance they support the spread of Islamic practices and culture in the West, and do so in the name of tolerance, understanding, and multiculturalism. In February 2008 the Archbishop of Canterbury said, “The adoption of certain aspects of Sharia law in the United Kingdom seems unavoidable.”7 We now have the head of the Church of England himself calling for the advancement of Islam in Britain. That’s how successful Islam’s cultural jihad in Europe has been. In America, George Bush himself calls Islam a religion of peace and has held Iftar dinners at the White House to tell imams how their religion has been hijacked by radicals. The FBI even invites CAIR, the Council on American Islamic Relations, when some of its leaders have been convicted on terrorism-related charges to one the country’s largest airports, Chicago’s O’Hare, and gives them a behind-the-scenes tour to demonstrate how security is conducted. CAIR is even giving sensitivity training to our FBI and government workers. Kansas City International Airport installed Muslim foot-washing benches in its bathrooms so Muslim cab drivers can wash their feet before prayers.8 I lived in the Middle East for the first twenty-four years of my life. Never once did I see footwashing benches in any public place, including airports, universities, public buildings, or hospitals. I can give hundreds of examples from around Western nations caving in to cultural Islam, enough to fill another book. Westerners are being taken for a ride in the name of tolerance, understanding, and multiculturalism. The Muslim Brotherhood is deploying its jihad as outlined in the Project throughout Europe as well. The French intifada and the Danish cartoon of Mohammed were the cause of two well-known incidents that sparked violent riots. These demonstrations were influenced and orchestrated by the Muslim Brotherhood in its attempt to rouse Muslim communities from their sleep and unite in the name of Islamic nationalism.9 Remember, one of the points of the Project outlined above is: Inflaming violence and keeping Muslims living in the West in a jihad frame of mind. Another document found in the home of a terrorist suspect in 1991 (and introduced into evidence by the U.S. Justice Department at the Holy Land Foundation trial in Texas in 2007) illustrates the North American plan for the Project by “Ikhwan” (“Brothers”), the Muslim Brotherhood’s American branch. This eighteen-page document is a comprehensive plan that charts the ground work for the establishment of an Islamic government in North America and the implementation of Sharia law. The philosophy of the document is described below in a passage from Ikhwan’s Plan for North America: The process of settlement [of Islam in the United States] is a “Civilization-Jihadist” process with all that the word means. The Ikhwan must understand that all their work in America is a kind of grand jihad in eliminating and destroying the Western civilization from within and “sabotaging” their miserable house by their hands and the hands of the believers so that it is eliminated and God’s religion is made victorious over all religions. Without this level of understanding, we are not up to this challenge and have not prepared ourselves for jihad yet. It is a Muslim’s destiny to perform jihad and work wherever he is and wherever he lands until the final hour comes, and there is no escape from that destiny except for those who choose to slack.10 The “Civilization Jihadist” process the Ikhwan are referring to is cultural jihad. Islamic practices are being pushed down the throats of American corporations and the public on many levels. Who would have thought that Sharia would come to Harvard University, which in 2007 regulated “women-only” gym hours.11 An imam in Des Moines, Iowa, gave an opening prayer at the 2008 Iowa legislative session in which he called on Allah to “give us victory over those who disbelieve”—meaning victory over “infidels.”12 Muslim taxi drivers in Minnesota are refusing to pick up passengers carrying alcohol.13 The first Islamic public school (Khalil Gibran Academy) in New York opened in 2007 and was funded by tax dollars.14 Muslim radical compounds practicing Sharia law operate in many parts of the United States.15 American colleges are designating Islamic prayer rooms on college campuses for use by Muslims only. 16 These are only a few examples of what I see as cultural jihad in America. Muslim radical groups are also using every opportunity available to them under democracy, including the use of charitable organizations, to advance their cause. In August 2003, the U.S. Department of the Treasury’s Office of Foreign Asset Control identified an Americanbased Islamic charitable organization, the Holy Land Foundation for Relief and Development, as the primary fund-raising branch of Hamas in the United States. The United States has labeled the Holy Land Foundation a Specially Designated Global Terrorist. 17 The Treasury Department has reported that since the foundation’s creation in California in 1989 its funds have been used by Hamas to support schools that indoctrinate students to become suicide bombers.18 The federal trial against The Holy Land Foundation in Dallas, Texas, was one of the most important events in the fight against radical Islam and the effort to expose its operation in the United States. During the trial Hamas was identified as the Palestinian branch of the international Muslim Brotherhood. Numerous published reports indicate that Hamas has set up fundraising initiatives in the United States through supposedly respected and benevolent Muslim organizations and charities, including the Council on Islamic American Relations, the Islamic Society of North America, and the Muslim American Society.19 The Holy Land Foundation trial ended in a mistrial. The jury was made up of average citizens who, in my opinion, were overwhelmed with information and lacked the counterintelligence expertise to weigh the facts. I conclude that the jury couldn’t tell the difference between Hamas, a terrorist organization, and Shin Bet, an Israeli intelligence agency. William Neal, the only juror who spoke publicly, is an art director who did not believe Hamas is a terrorist organization. He called it “a political movement. It’s an uprising.” The U.S. government said it would retry the case.20 Richard A. Clarke, a former national security advisor to four presidents, told the U.S. Senate in 2003 that the Muslim Brotherhood serves to unite Islamic terrorist fund- raising initiatives.21 The Brotherhood’s long-term goal is to establish a pan-Islamic state that would unite the Muslim world under one political and religious leadership. As mentioned in the Project’s documents that were seized, jihad does not necessarily need to “dominate by the sword.” The Brotherhood’s plan outlines behavior that works to systematically change the laws of the United States Constitution and the civil rights of its citizens through propaganda and economic control. Alluding to this plan, Dr. Yusuf al-Qarodawi, spiritual leader of the Muslim Brotherhood, has commented that jihad can be fought with the pen and the tongue, just as it can be fought with the sword and the spear.22 The Muslim Brotherhood can be described as an “insurgency.” In fact, the United States counterinsurgency manual, FM 3-24, classifies the term as “an organized movement aimed at the overthrow of a constituted government through the use of subversion and armed conflict.”23 Surely, the documents of the Ikhwan branch of the Muslim Brotherhood presented in the Holy Land trial describe a powerful threat to the future survival of the United States and to the fabric of our society. Islam Flourishes Behind Bars Radical Islam is on the march in America, and the Muslim Brotherhood has embarked on a plan to recruit Americans to do their dirty work. Not just any Americans, but Americans who have been indicted on charges of murder, pedophilia, rape, burglary, and other violent crimes, residents of America’s penal institutions. In a 2004 report by the U.S. Justice Department, it is noted that prisoners “remain vulnerable to infiltration to religious extremists.” In addition, terrorist groups have trained Muslim prison chaplains to recruit and radicalize inmates.24 A 2007 Justice Department report discusses Al Qaeda’s recruitment of incarcerated African Americans for suicide missions in the United States.25 Fundamentalist Islam is targeting African Americans in an attempt to bypass security profiling that would normally draw attention to terrorist operations. This approach takes advantage of any resentment toward the white establishment and provides fundamentalist Islam with terrorists who do not fit the the usual profiles. Dr. Ayman AlZawahiri, number-two man in Al Qaeda, has stated publically, “I want blacks in America to know that we are waging jihad to lift oppression from all mankind.”26 What Zawahiri doesn’t say is that Mohammed disliked the black race immensely and referred to them as “raisin heads” several time in the Hadith (1:662; 9:256).27 Throughout the Hadith blacks are also referred to as abeds, which means “black” in Arabic, and is also synonymous with the words “slave” or “filth.” In fact, Arab Muslims have enslaved blacks for 1,400 years, and the black slave trade is still thriving in the Sudan and Mauritania.28 In examining the relationship between blacks and Islam, readers will be surprised to find that throughout history, Islam has placed blacks on the same level as barn animals. Moreover, the barn is where most enslaved blacks are relegated after they are kidnapped and forced to convert to Islam or die.29 Al Qaeda and Islamic imams are able to convert felons in America’s prison system because Islam appeals to the mentality of the aggressor. Imagine, for example, the following situation. An imam working in a federal prison approaches a felon incarcerated on rape charges. The imam explains to the prisoner that in Islam Allah created women to be the property of men, to do with them whatever they desire, at any time. And if the woman is disobedient he can beat her and it is his right to do so in the eyes of Allah. “You may have whomever you desire; there is no blame.” (Koran 33:51) “Allah permits you to shut them in separate rooms and to beat them, but not severely. If they abstain, they have the right to food and clothing. Treat women well for they are like domestic animals and they possess nothing themselves. Allah has made the enjoyment of their bodies lawful in his.” (Tabari IX:113) Suddenly the prisoner is a good person in the eyes of Islam, although he is a rapist in the eyes of the West. Why wouldn’t he convert if Islam feeds his deepest desire to rape? Imagine another scenario. An Imam approaches an incarcerated murderer, a serial killer who thrives on the rush of complete power over his victims, and explains to him all the verses in the Koran that promote killing and jihad. Islam does not condemn him for killing; he is praised for it, and the more infidels he kills, the greater his reward in heaven. In fact, the Koran explains killing in such detail that it feeds his appetite for killing: “Your Lord inspired the angels with the message: ‘I will terrorize the unbelievers. Therefore smite them on their necks and every joint and incapacitate them. Strike off their heads and cut off each of their fingers and toes.” (Koran 8:12) “The punishment for those who wage war against Allah and His Prophet and make mischief in the land, is to murder them, crucify them, or cut off a hand and foot on opposite sides…their doom is dreadful. They will not escape the fire, suffering constantly.” (Koran 5:33) There are plenty of places in the world today, from Afghanistan to the Philippines, where a Muslim jihadist can roam and kill un-persecuted. Here is yet another scenario. An Islamic imam approaches a felon jailed for child molestation. The imam explains to him that Islam does not consider him a child molester; he is a good person. The Prophet Mohammed, whom Muslims consider the perfect man, married a sixyear-old girl and consummated the marriage when she was nine. While in the eyes of the West he is a criminal, in the eyes of Islam he is not only a good person but is following in the footsteps of the Prophet. All of a sudden the prisoner considers himself justified if he becomes a Muslim. Why wouldn’t he convert? His criminal appetites and resentment of the West are legitimized in one simple step. Such scenarios give you an idea why Islam is spreading like wildfire through the prison system. Its appeal to the most violent and ruthless impulses of humanity makes it appealing to those who thrive on that dark side. Hamas Hamas is one of the most violent and highly motivated terrorist groups to emerge from the Muslim Brotherhood. Sheikh Ahmed Yassin founded Hamas in 1987 as the political arm of the Muslim Brotherhood after the first Palestinian uprising against Israel for control of the West Bank and Gaza. Both Hamas and the Muslim Brotherhood share an intense hatred for Israel and reject Western values.30 Although Hamas has dedicated itself to destroying the state of Israel and the Jewish people, Hamas is not only Israel’s problem. Hamas has cells all over the world, including in the United States. In my previous book I discuss in detail Hamas’ infiltration of America and name the cities in which they operate. In addition to the geographic location of cells, a financial paper trail has also been discovered. In September 2001, an official complaint to the Internal Revenue Service by Judicial Watch, Inc., a watchdog group, reported a list of American Islamic organizations that serve as fronts for terrorist operations in the United States and abroad. The report states that Hamas’ political headquarters are located at the offices of the United Association for Studies and Research in Springfield, Virginia.31 That report was updated in 2007 and now includes American Islamic associations that have been one way or another associated with Hamas and the Muslim Brotherhood, such as the Council for American Islamic Relations, Islamic Society of North America, Islamic Council for North America, North American Islamic Trust, Muslim American Society, United Association for Studies and Research, and Muslim American Youth Association.32 The Hamas Charter, 33 published in 1988, states Hamas’ main mission: “Israel will exist and will continue to exist until Islam will obliterate it just as it obliterated others before it.” Although Hamas’ central objective is to destroy Israel and the Jewish people, Hamas has clearly become a problem on American soil as well. Cautiously and deviously creating cells throughout the United States, Hamas has partnered with American Islamic charitable and nonprofit organizations that serve as fronts for Hamas bank accounts. Its cells strategically positioned throughout the United States, Hamas thrives in Islamic communities big and small in both rural areas and major cities. Article twenty-two in the Hamas charter, states:34 The enemies have been scheming for a long time, and they have consolidated their schemes, in order to achieve what they have achieved. They took advantage of key elements in unfolding events, and accumulated a huge and influential material wealth which they put to the service of implementing their dream. This wealth [permitted them to] take over control of the world media such as news agencies, the press, publication houses, broadcasting and the like. [They also used this] wealth to stir revolutions in various parts of the globe in order to fulfill their interests and pick the fruits. They stood behind the French and the Communist Revolutions and behind most of the revolutions we hear about here and there. They also used the money to establish clandestine organizations which are spreading around the world, in order to destroy societies and carry out Zionist interests. Such organizations are: the Freemasons, Rotary Clubs, Lions Clubs, B’nai B’rith and the like. All of them are destructive spying organizations. They also used the money to take over control of the Imperialist states and made them colonize many countries in order to exploit the wealth of those countries and spread their corruption therein. As regards local and world wars, it has come to pass and no one objects, that they stood behind World War I, so as to wipe out the Islamic caliphate. They collected material gains and took control of many sources of wealth. They obtained the Balfour Declaration and established the League of Nations in order to rule the world by means of that organization. They also stood behind World War II, where they collected immense benefits from trading with war materials and prepared for the establishment of their state. They inspired the establishment of the United Nations and the Security Council to replace the League of Nations, in order to rule the world by their intermediary. There was no war that broke out anywhere without their fingerprints on it: The forces of Imperialism in both the Capitalist West and the Communist East support the enemy with all their might, in material and human terms, taking turns between themselves. When Islam appears, all the forces of Unbelief unite to confront it, because the Community of Unbelief is one. Radical Islamists are telling us exactly where they stand and what are their intentions. We are refusing to understand their simple words and how serious they are in their faith and its commandments. On American soil, Hamas uses American residents, laws, and freedoms to sponsor its activities. It is implicating America in its war against Israel, and using America to destabilize the Middle East, which is only the starting point of radical Islam’s quest to dominate the world. Radical Islamists are posting their mission and vision on the Internet for all to read. Unless we eradicate their organization al fronts and cells, they will be here to stay…and we won’t! Madrassas in America and Abroad In Because They Hate I devoted a chapter to the infiltration of Islamic education and its influence into our universities. The chapter is titled “The Ivy-Covered Fifth Column: Islamic Influence Alive and Well on American Campuses.” If you have a child or a grandchild in college, you will want to read it. You’ll learn that universities such as Harvard and Georgetown receive federal funds as well as millions of dollars from the Saudis for Middle Eastern studies programs. In her study “The Stealth Curriculum,” Sandra Stotsky, a former director of a professional development institute for teachers at Harvard, wrote about the material taught in Islamic studies through these centers: “Most of these materials have been prepared and/or funded by Islamic sources here and abroad, and are distributed or sold directly to schools or individual teachers, thereby bypassing public scrutiny.” 1 But radical Islamic influence in America’s educational system reaches beyond the university level into grade schools and high schools, both public and private. Because of the rise of Muslim immigration to the United States in the last two decades the number of Islamic schools in the United States has increased dramatically. It is estimated that now there are between two hundred and six hundred Islamic schools in America teaching almost fifty thousand students.2 Many of these schools are breeding grounds for jihad in America and are financed with American taxpayers’ money. The Islamic Academy of Florida, a private school for grades one through twelve, is nestled deep in a neighborhood of Tampa Bay, Florida. In 2003 the academy received more than $350,000 worth of taxpayer-funded school vouchers to help underprivileged children attend their school.3 In the same year a federal grand jury in Tampa issued a fifty-count indictment against the academy for being an affiliate of the Muslim Brotherhood organization Palestinian Islamic Jihad, which is headquartered in the Middle East and targets with suicide bombings Israeli civilians and other individuals it deems enemies. The indictment claimed the academy was helping support the Palestinian Islamic Jihad and its mission of murder and violence by raising funds through school vouchers and fundraisers. In charge of fund-raising at the academy was the Palestinian Islamic Jihad’s former chairman, Sami al-Arian. Ramadan Abdallah Shallah, a former teacher there (and the current leader of Palestinian Islamic Jihad), and the academy’s former director, Mazen al-Najjar, were both deported from the United States on separate terrorismrelated charges. Furthermore, the school is owned by the North American Islamic Trust, an Islamic investment group 4 that manages the assets of the most dangerous and treacherous mosques in America and was named as an unindicted co-conspirator in the Holy Land trial. Because of the charges brought against them, more than $350,000 of the academy’s school tuition vouchers were revoked. During the same year, another Islamic private day school, the American Youth Academy, opened up next door to the Islamic Academy of Florida. The schools share the same desks, books, teachers, and telephone number. In 2005, $325,000 of taxpayer money was awarded to American Youth Academy for its elementary/secondary school program. In addition, $2,500 was awarded to the school for each child enrolled in their pre-kindergarten programs.5 The Islamic Academy of Florida and the American Youth Academy are prime examples of Islamic terrorists and their associates operating right under our noses. The amazing thing is that taxpayers were unintentionally funding the overseas murders of innocent citizens, including Americans. Worried about the War on Terror overseas? With 200-plus registered Islamic schools in the United States, we’d better start scrutinizing these schools, their books, and operations, as well as their leadership and their associations with terrorist organizations. On the West Coast, the New Horizons School in Pasadena, California, another Islamic private day school, won a Blue Ribbon award for excellence from the United States Department of Education.6 Excellence in what? The Bureau of Islamic and Arabic Education, which developed the school’s program of study, has on its website a new twist to the United States Pledge of Allegiance: “As an American Muslim, I pledge alliance to Allah and his Prophet.”7 The Islamic Society of North America (ISNA), which the United States government named as another unindicted co-conspirator in the Holy Land trial, is the initiator and architect of all the New Horizons Schools in North America. Various reports state that ISNA, which distributes Islamic educational material to mosques and Islamic schools in the United States, is allegedly affiliated with domestic terrorist groups and those abroad, and has invited Islamic radical extremists to speak at its events.8 Imam Muzzamil Siddiqui, leader of the Islamic Center of Southern California (which also helped to develop the new Horizon’s school curriculum), and former president, gives sermons that emphasize the essence and importance of Da’wa (an Islamic tradition of converting non-Muslims to Islam). Da’wa is one of the main tools listed in the Muslim Brotherhood’s plan to dominate America. The website www.DawaNet.com includes a section called “How to Make America an Islamic Nation.” Another page entitled “Da’wa in Public Schools” describes the school environment as “fertile grounds where the seeds of Islam can be sowed inside the hearts of the non-Muslim student.”9 Da’wa directs Muslims to communicate with nonMuslims as if “every non-Muslim is a potential Muslim.” The United States Department of Education must learn about Islam before the U.S. Constitution and the Bill of Rights resemble Sharia doctrine. Private Islamic schools in the United States are not the only schools participating in the Muslim Brotherhood’s plan of Islamic infiltration and dominance in America. Because of its ignorance, the United States government is a contributor as well. In 2002, Excelsior Elementary School, a public school in Bryon, California, began teaching as part of its seventhgrade world history and geography classes, a three-week course that taught students to memorize and recite Islamic prayers and verses from the Koran. Students also adopted Muslim names, fasted for a day to experience Ramadan, the holiest of Islamic religious holidays, and wrote about their experience as a Muslim at the end of the program. Exercises during class included encouraging students to incorporate Arabic phrases such as Allah Akbar in their speeches, and for students to imagine that they were Muslim disciples on a pilgrimage to Mecca. Excelsior’s principal, Nancie Castro, said in 2002 that “at no point do we teach or endorse religion; we teach about religion from an historical context. This is a state-approved curriculum, using state-adopted textbooks that have been part of the instructional program in California for over a decade.”10 Ms. Castro is living in fantasyland. The Thomas Moore Law Center represented several Christian families that filed suit against the Byron Union School District to discontinue use of the history textbooks and other material and activities that promote Islam at Excelsior Elementary. In a decision that was ultimately upheld by the Ninth Circuit, in 2003, U.S. District Court Judge Phyllis Hamilton dismissed the suit, stating that Excelsior is not indoctrinating their students in Islam, but rather teaching them about the Muslim religion.11 In addition, Judge Hamilton ruled that the curriculum was absent of “devotional or religious intent, and is therefore educational, not religious in nature.”12 This Islamic curriculum is still taught at Excelsior as of April 2008. Am I missing something here or does the Excelsior Islamic curriculum sound like a course in “Steps to Take to Become a Muslim”? I guess Judge Hamilton is not acquainted with the First Amendment 13 and the Establishment Clause,14 which protect students from religious indoctrination in the classroom. Where is the public outcry? If Christian, Jewish, or Hindu practices were taught and practiced in public schools, there would be a civic protest on an huge scale. If the Lord’s Prayer were being taught in school, or if students were being given communion or being baptized, can you imagine what would happen at school board meetings? Citizens of California should be outraged that this type of education is happening in their public school system. Intentionally feeding misinformation to our school children is one of the Muslim Brotherhood goals using Taqiyya (lying and deception). Susan Douglas, a convert to Islam and a well-known textbook consultant in Islamic studies for American public schools, is someone of interest, whose purpose, I believe, is to indoctrinate impressionable youth with false information about world history and to spread Islam in the United States. Ms. Douglas taught social studies at the Islamic Saudi Academy (ISA) in Alexandra, Virginia, until 2003 (Usama Amer, Douglas’s husband, also taught at the Islamic Saudi Academy).15 Douglas now edits middle and high school world history textbooks and acts as an advisor to state education boards on curriculum standards concerning Islam in world religion studies. Douglas has also trained thousands of school teachers in classroom preparation of Islamic studies in elementary and high schools and universities. Now, there’s a case of the fox guarding the hen house. Douglas has been accused by her critics of influencing publishers and teachers to skip over the negative and violent aspects of Islam and promote only the positive features of the religion to make it more attractive to young audiences, both Muslim and non-Muslim. The Council on Islamic Education, a California-based Muslim organization, has listed Douglas as a “principal researcher and writer.” The Islam Project, written by the Council on Islamic Education (CIE) and the Islamic Society of North America, is an initiative in the United States public middle and high schools that incorporates all aspects of Islam—religious, social, spiritual, and political.16 Shabbir Mansuri, director of the Council on Islamic Education, has participated in at least one Islamic Circle of North America and CAIR programs alongside Siraj Wahhaj, a radical imam of Al Taqwa mosque in New York, and Sheikh Abdur Rahman Al-Sudais, a radical imam at the Grand Mosque in Mecca. Mansuri stated in 2002 that “Muslims were here first on American soil since before this nation was founded.”17 Tell that to Captain John Smith and crew. In fact, the Arab World History Notebook, a learning text that was developed by U.S. Islamic groups such as the Middle East Policy Council and distributed to teachers across America, alleges that Muslims were in North America as early as 889 A.D.. The Notebook also states that Muslims married into the Algonquin tribe and became Algonquin chiefs. Peter DiGangi, Director of Canada’s Algonquin Nation Secretariat in Quebec, said in an interview to the Washington Times that these claims were preposterous and outlandish, and that there was no evidence in Algonquin oral or written history to support such allegations.18 The passages about the Algonquin tribe and their so-called relationship with Muslims eventually were removed from new editions of the Notebook. However, 1,200 teachers across America had been given the old editions of the Notebook over a five-year period.19 By convincing Muslims and non-Muslims of all ages that the Americas were inhabited first by Muslims, radical Islamists can unite Muslims and sympathizers in the United States to fight for what they believe rightfully theirs. The Council on Islamic Education is frequently consulted by major U.S. publishers of world history and geography school books for grades K to 12. Houghton Mifflin, McGraw-Hill, and Prentice Hall are the three main publishers of world history texts in the United States. Houghton Mifflin’s seventh grade social studies textbook, Across the Centuries, has been a source of controversy among educators for years. A staple in the state of California (and used at Excelsior Elementary School), the textbook is, at best, an well of misinformation. Across the Centuries is 558 pages long and covers the 1,500 years between the fall of the Roman Empire and the French revolution. The text includes fifty-five pages devoted to Islam, seven pages noting the Middle Ages in Europe and six pages of Christian history. The chapter on the Byzantine empire receives only six pages. The chapter on Islam accounts for 10 percent of the text, while Christianity and Judaism are almost entirely absent.20 Although the text is full of wonderful illustrations and written in a manner that would attract an uninformed juvenile, Across the Centuries serves to mislead the reader about Islam. It paints a rosy picture of the tolerance of Islam without mentioning the massacres committed in its name over the centuries. It talks about jihad as a personal struggle instead of explaining that jihad is referred to throughout the Koran and its accompanying books as holy war. And here is a winner: women in Islam have “clear rights” not available in other societies. Huh? The right to be beaten, raped, married off at nine years of age, treated like barn animals? The Koran lowers a woman’s worth to one half of a man’s. Muslim women have fewer rights than any other women in the world. Here is an example of a homework assignment described by Daniel Pipes in his review of the 2002 edition: “Form small groups of students to build a miniature mosque.” Or: “You leave your home in Alexandria for the pilgrimage to Mecca…. Write a letter describing your route, the landscapes and peoples you see as you travel, and any incidents that happen along the way. Describe what you see in Mecca.” And then there is this shocker: “Assume you are a Muslim soldier on your way to conquer Syria in the year 635 A.D. Write three journal entries that reveal your thoughts about Islam, fighting in battle, or life in the desert.”21 Across the Centuries is just one example of textbooks that are sanctioned by state boards of education. William Bennetta, a journalist, fellow of the California Academy of Sciences, and editor of “The Textbook Letter,” is well known for his writings on false science and history in schoolbooks. Bennetta’s review of Prentice Hall’s World Cultures: A Global Mosaic reveals what he sees as the true intentions of the author of the chapter on Islam, saying t ha t World Cultures “serves as a vehicle for Muslim propaganda. Long passages…are devoted to promoting Islam, to making American students embrace Islamic religious beliefs, and to winning converts to Allah. In these passages, Muslim myths and superstitions are disguised as facts, and both the origin and the content of Islam are cloaked in seductive lies.”22 Gilbert Sewall, director of the American Textbook Council, a research organization dedicated to reviewing and improving the curriculum in history textbooks and other educational materials in primary and secondary schools, has also critiqued the chapters on Islam used in history classes in public schools. In his investigative report Islam and the Textbooks, he asserts: “Misrepresentation of Islam is a problem in today’s world history textbooks. Much of it is deliberate, I believe. Sound scholarship is being ignored, and open review—the only way to reverse the problem—meets adamant resistance.” He also added that Islam and the Textbooks found “repeated discrepancies between world history textbooks and exacting scholarship in the field. It explains how pressure groups, both Muslims and allied multiculturalists, manipulate nervous publishers who obey educational fashion and rely more heavily on diversity experts than on trustworthy scholarship.”23 Sewall also mentions that American students are being offered opinions presented as facts. There is no mention in the textbooks of how Sharia law is dissimilar to the constitutional law and Bill of Rights. Nor do the textbooks discuss that under an Islamic government, many of an individual’s basic human rights are severely limited or are nonexistent.24 Kgia, Cair, and Hamas Nestled deep in the heart of Brooklyn, New York, lies a cultural-themed public school that exposes its students to the tenets of Islam…whether they like it or not. And the New York taxpayers are paying for this program, whether they like it or not. The Khalil Gibran International Academy (KGIA) began the 2007–08 school year with parental and community complaints. The KGIA is no ordinary public primary school. Its board of advisors included twelve clergy of several faiths. The three Islamic representatives are imams with radical Islamic ties: al-Hajj Talib’Abur, Rashid Sahmsi Ali, and Khalid Latif. 25 26 However, due to scrutiny and pressure by organizations opposed to the school, the board of advisors has been dismantled. Islamic activists began working together on school programs in 2007. Lena al-Husseini, the director of the Arab American Family Support Center (AAFSC), joined forces with the KGIA to initiate Islamic programs to foster Islamic ideology and advance Islam in America. 27 The KGIA and AAFSC worked together to establish a curriculum for the school year 2007–08. The AAFSC’s website has a link to the Council on Islamic Education as an educational resource for an Islamic school curriculum. In addition, lesson plans on the varieties of jihad are part of the core curriculum.28 Some AAFSC board members are members of the American Arab Anti-Discrimination Committee, an Islamic organization funded by Prince Alwaleed bin Talal, the Saudi who financially supported families of suicide bombers and whose ten-million-dollar donation to a New York 9/11 victim fund was rejected by Mayor Rudolph Giuliani.29 KGIA was supported by the American Islamic charity, Council on American Islamic Relations. CAIR’s New York chapter had publicly requested that New York Muslims and “other people of conscience” participate in a demonstration in support of the opening of the KGIA in September 2007.30 Omar Mohammedi, the head of CAIR’s New York chapter, is also president of the American Muslims Arab Lawyers (AMAL) and served as counsel for the six imams who sued US Airways in November 2007 for being escorted off of the plane for suspicious behavior and intimidating fellow passengers. AMAL has been invited to be an integral part of the KGIA partnership program and will provide internships to students.31, 32 The irony of all of this is that the Khalil Gibran Academy is named after the Christian Lebanese writer and poet Khalil Gibran who came to America to escape the Islamicdominated Middle East, just as I and hundreds of thousands of other Christians did. Gibran’s ancestry was Phoenician, not Arabic. 33 Why would an Arab-dominated Middle Eastern studies program borrow a Christian’s name to attract participants and teach Islamic ideology? I tell you why: because the Muslims know how to play gullible multiculturalist Westerners like a violin. They chose a very famous poet as a symbol of East and West coming together, something akin to naming a school, one hundred years from now, the Brigitte Gabriel Academy for Islamic studies. Reading, Writing, and Jihad The Muslim Brotherhood in America is creative and far reaching in its attempts to spread the word of Allah and hatred for infidels. The Muslim Student Association (MSA), headquartered in Alexandria, Virginia, was founded by the Muslim Brotherhood in America in 1963, as part of their North American Project. MSA was founded to, according to its website, “serve Muslim students during their college and university careers by facilitating their efforts to establish, maintain, and develop local MSA chapters.” And facilitating and developing they have done. On American college campuses, MSA students are more politically active than the Democrats and Republicans combined. The Muslim Student Association has recently adopted a particularly offensive approach to its tactics of grooming Islamic youth to take an active role in United States politics. In a November 2006 press release on the MSA’s website, its president, Mahdi Bray, who on numerous occasions openly supported Hamas and Hezbollah, describes a program that uses Muslim Boy and Girl Scouts of America to elicit votes in the 2006 Senate elections from the Muslim community during a phonathon in several states. The release states, “Through our MSA Youth department, Boy and Girl Scout Troops, we are training an upcoming generation that will be spiritually grounded and political [sic] savvy.” Bray let his young scout phone-bank callers know that although these calls were nonpartisan, the Democratic candidate would be the best choice for the Muslim community. After hearing about the MSA Dialing for Muslim Votes program, Boy Scouts of America executive scout Alan Lambert said: “We would expect that no organization would use children to play out their political desires.” He continued: “From my perspective…we would sever our relationship with anyone who uses children to advance political agendas.”34 However, phone calls to Boy Scouts of America national area capital council in Bethesda, Maryland, produced no answers to whether the MSA scout phonathon would be discontinued in future elections. If my children attended a scout meeting that emphasized warfare as a means to support my religion, I would be appalled as well as exceedingly angry. Yet, this is just what has been reported to be the scenario in effect at the Mosque of Islamic Brotherhood’s (MIB) Boy Scout Program in Harlem, New York. The MIB was founded in 1964 by the Nation of Islam. On their Web site, MIB has posted the inspiration for Islamic suicide murderers worldwide, taken from Muslim Brotherhood’s founder Hasan al-Banna’s treatise “The Message of the Teaching”: Allah is our goal The Prophet Mohammed ibn ’Abdullah is our leader The Koran is our constitution Jihad is our way And death in the way of Allah is our promised end This particular mosque has employed imam Al-Hajj Talib Abdul-Rasheed, a disciple of Louis Farrakhan and the Nation of Islam, as a leader of its Boy Scout program. While rather atypical for American scouts, the MIB scouts have worn patches depicting the sword of Islam on their uniforms, a symbol of unified jihad. Pictures on their website also show older scouts as well as adults in combat fatigues. In addition, imam Abdul-Rasheed was on the board of advisors for the Khalil Gibran International Academy. The MIB website currently offers an article entitled, “The Pre-Columbian Presence of Muslim Africans in America is No Myth.” This article gives the Islamist license to reclaim what they perceive as their God-given territory from the “modern inhabitants of North America.” 35 This is the same reason given for reclaiming the land of the Israelites. Islamic Jihad and American Summer Camps The sounds of children’s laughter and the sight of canoes on blue water that glisten with the sun’s rays should conjure up visions of a pleasurable afternoon enjoyed by children at summer camp somewhere in America. Unfortunately, at some summer camps children spend their afternoons sitting indoors, listening to speakers that preach “the way of jihad” for true believers of Islam. Filling the minds of impressionable youths with thoughts of taking their own life and the lives of nonbelievers, to fulfill an honorable bequest to Allah and preserve the tenets of Islam, is not what summer camp is about! So why are such camps knowingly allowed to flourish? New Year’s Eve is an enjoyable time of the year for people throughout the world to let their guard down, have a little fun, and commit themselves to a healthier lifestyle for the coming new year. A December 29, 2005, article on FrontPage Magazine.com, by Joe Kaufman, chairman of Americans Against Hate 36 and the founder of CAIR Watch,37 reported that the Tampa chapter of the Muslim American Society was getting ready to host a New Year’s Eve children’s “jihad” retreat, from December 31, 2005, through January 2, 2006. MAS had invited two Islamic speakers who are well known in the field of radical Islam to instruct Muslim youth on the retreat’s theme, “A Generation with a Mission.”38 Most of these speakers previous speeches had incorporated the mission of jihad. The Young Muslims (YM) was created in the mid-1990s by the Islamic Circle of North America (ICNA). While it denies the association, published reports indicate that ICNA’s main goal was to model themselves after the Pakistani terrorist group Jamaat-e-Islami. Young Muslims holds youth retreats in summer and winter to teach young Muslims the ideology of political Islam and Sharia law, including Islamic world domination by the sword and martyrdom. In 2002, the theme of a Young Muslims retreat was “Planning for Our Akhira” (afterlife). Such themes appear to be a constant in every Muslim youth retreat sponsored by the Muslim American Society, Muslim Student Association, and the Islamic Circle of North America.39 Chantal Carnes, a radical Islamist, a former president of the Chicago MAS and lecturer and radio talk-show host for the Islamic Broadcasting Network, was listed as a lecturer for the New Year’s retreat. Ms. Carnes has publicly spouted praise for imam Hasan al-Banna, the creator of the Muslim Brotherhood. Carnes also extols the activities of al-Banna’s grandson, Tariq Ramadan. Ramadan had his visa and work permit revoked in 2004 by the United States government on the grounds that he was a person who has “used a position of prominence within any country to endorse or espouse terrorist activity.”40 Another charismatic speaker at the MAS retreat was Mazen Mokhtar. Mokhtar is director of the Youth division of MAS in New Jersey. Right before Mokhtar was to speak at another Islamic youth camp in Pennsylvania in August of 2004, the United States government accused him of assisting Al Qaeda through an Internet website he had created. The site, www.minna.com, was soliciting funds and recruiting mujahedeen for terrorist activities overseas. A video was found on Mokhtar’s home computer’s hard drive selling “terrorist operations,” which told interested parties to contact Shammil Basayev, field commander of the Islamic army of the Caucasus. One month later, in September, Basayev claimed responsibility for the brutal slaughter of school children in Beslan, Russia.41 (In 2007 Mokhtar was indicted for tax evasion.) The Young Muslims youth camp in August 2006 included radical Islamic speakers with ties to terrorism. One of the more notorious was Siraj Wahhaj, who was named by the U. S. State Department as an unindicted co-conspirator in the Holy Land Foundation trial. Wahhaj has publicly said that Muslims need to elect a caliph to take over the United States and then establish a caliphate.42 Another speaker was Nouman Ali Khan, a former member of the Muslim Student Association, who gave a lecture in 2005 at Hofstra University, sponsored by their MSA, called “Preparation for Death.43 The speaker list also included Abdul Malik, chaplain of the New York City Metropolitan Transit Authority and former manager of CAIR New York, who stated in a speech titled “Service to Society: The Key to Reformation,” “We don’t want to democratize Islam, we want to Islamize democracy.”44 Also in August 2006, Young Muslim Sisters (YMS), an auxiliary of the Islamic Circle of North America, held a summer camp session at Camp Bernie, a YMCA New Jersey facility. Three speakers at the August session also spoke at an ICNA-sponsored camp two weeks before 9/11. Before 9/11, administrators and campers would refer to the youth camps as “jihad camps.” In the post-9/11 atmosphere, ICNA, MAS, MSA, YM, and YMS are much more cautious about making any references to jihad. The camps are now touted as retreats for Muslim children to learn about their heritage. Some speakers have prepared Muslim youth for their deaths with presentations such as “Preparation for Death” by Dr. Nouman Ali Khan, “The Life in the Grave,” by Imam Badawi, and “Do You Want Paradise” by Br. Jawad Ahmad. Ahmad began his lecture with the words, “This should be our goal in life, I want to go to Jannah [paradise].”45 The list of speakers at the various summer camps sponsored by these organizations is extremely disturbing. What is going on behind closed doors in America provides an insight into the devastation and destruction that lies ahead for the people of our great nation. Children of Muslim descent in America are being trained to promote their religion at the cost of the lives of all other Americans. American Islamic organizations have infiltrated public schools and universities to indoctrinate children with an Islamic ideology and teach hatred and intolerance for Jews, Israel, Christians, and others who do not embrace Islam’s political and religious views. The Saudis are buying their way into the universities and public schools by donating millions of dollars to establish Middle Eastern studies programs run by professors who are Islamic militants. Lies are incorporated into ordinary history lessons. Hatred is alive and well and living on campuses throughout America. The Making of an Islamonazi Army During the Six-Day War between Israel and Arabs, an Israeli soldier who is now a friend of mine was one of the first soldiers in Gaza as Israel gained control of the territories. He walked into an Arab elementary school filled with Islamic scriptures and teaching materials that vilified Jews, and encouraged children to kill Jews for Allah’s sake. Shocked at such hateful educational tools, he understood the determined ferocity that the Israelis face. He called his wife in northern Israel and told her, “We will be fighting this war for a long, long time.” That was 1967. Can you imagine what is being taught to Arab children today? The world now faces a new generation of students being indoctrinated into hate. Madrassas all over the world have paved the way and set the standards for such radical education. “Madrassa” in Arabic means “school,” and throughout the centuries it has come to mean an Islamic school. Madrassas are connected to their local mosque and incorporate secular subjects along with Islamic studies. Since 1973, wealth from oil revenues has allowed the Saudis to spread their totalitarian Sunni Wahhabi beliefs throughout the world by financing Islamic madrassas in Pakistan and elsewhere.46 Pakistani Madrassas During the 1979–89 Soviet/Afghanistan conflict, a new educational curriculum was created in the Pakistani madrassas, inciting violence and hatred toward the Soviets and all other non-Muslims. The majority of the Taliban were educated in Pakistani madrassas and were specifically trained for warfare against Soviet troops. Retired Pakistani police official and current Harvard University fellow Hassan Abbas estimates that 10 to 15 percent of all madrassas in Pakistan support the Taliban, religious extremism, and terrorism. Mullah Abdul Rashid Ghazi ran some of the largest madrassas, both for boys and girls, in Pakistan. He strongly identified with bin Laden’s philosophies and preached to his students that jihad is a basic tenet of the Koran. He defied Pakistani government requests to stop such teaching. The message sank into young, impressionable minds forced to recite Koranic verses from morning to evening. When the Pakistani government shut down his Red Mosque in Islamabad July 2007, Ghazi died with almost 100 of his students who had become well-armed radicals.47 Saudi Madrassas Madrassas in Saudi Arabia teach a strict and literal interpretation of the Koran and Hadith. Students who are educated in these madrassas must memorize all six thousand verses of the Koran. Many secular-based curriculums, including basic English, math, and science, are put on hold until the more crucial aspects of Sharia law are taught.48 A report by the Middle East Media Research Institute highlights the Saudi philosophy on Islam in the schools in Saudi Arabia and around the world. As one educational document for Saudi Arabia’s Higher Committee for Educational Policy dictates, “The purpose of education is to understand Islam in a proper and complete manner, to implement and spread the Muslim faith, to provide a student with Islamic values, and teachings.” The same document emphasized the duty of every Muslim to spread the teachings of Islam throughout the world.49 Besides the teachings of the Koran and Hadith, Saudi madrassas notably teach hatred and condemnation of the West, non-Muslims, and Shiite Muslims as part of their history curriculum. World history textbooks in Saudi Arabia, are written, edited, and distributed by the Saudi government.50 The Ministry of Education committees in Saudi Arabia supervise the written material in all Saudi school textbooks for all subjects and grades.51 The Saudi government also provides free textbooks to Islamic schools throughout the world. Many of the Saudi-issued textbooks contain wording that encourages hatred and intolerance for non-Muslims.52 For example, in an eighth-grade text, a story of Mohammed’s teachings describes the importance of jihad. Mohammed states in the Hadith: “Jihad for the sake of Allah.” The textbook then interprets the Hadith to mean “the most important activity is jihad for the sake of Allah and the convocation of Allah’s religion on this earth.”53 The Saudi royal family and Saudi officials publicly support the religious intolerance taught in the country’s educational system. Sheikh Mjed ’Abd al-Rahman al-Firian, Saudi Arabia’s leading imam, stated in a sermon at the Suleiman Muqiran Mosque in Riyadh: “Muslims must… educate their children to jihad and to the hatred of the Jews, the Christians, and the infidels; educating the children to jihad and to revival of the embers of jihad in their souls. This is what is needed now.” 54 Saudi defense minister Prince Sultan Ibn Abd al-’Aziz’s views on Saudi Arabia’s educational curriculum also reflect a willingness to maintain a religious and political ideology of intolerance and hatred for non-Muslims: “We will never change our education system…. Our country has a policy…and above all religious curricula that must never be harmed.”55 In an interview in the Al-Sharq al-Awast, a Saudi-owned London newspaper, Prince Naif Ibn Abdul Aziz, Saudi minister of the interior, offered the following response to a question regarding changing malicious wording in Saudi textbooks that offends non-Muslims: “We strongly believe in the correctness of our education system and its objectives. We don’t change our systems on the demands of others.” In 2004, the United States Commission on International Religious Freedom (USCIRF)—a nonprofit organization created in 1998 as an independent, bipartisan U.S. government agency “set up to monitor the status of freedom of thought, conscience and religion or belief abroad”56— named Saudi Arabia a “country of particular concern” for its use of textbooks to encourage intolerance and hatred. In 2006, the Saudi government stated that the books had been revised and the texts’ wording had been reformed to eliminate text that promotes any intolerance and hatred of nonbelievers. During a visit by a USCIRF delegation in the spring of 2007, the Saudi government refused to allow the delegation access to the new and reformed school textbooks. It had been a year since the government said that they had modified their textbooks. Why hide the books? In 2006, there were two separate reports on the content of the revised editions of Saudi textbooks, issued by Freedom House in conjunction with the Institute for Gulf Affairs. Ali al-Ahmed, the director of IGA, is a Saudi Shiite, who has been working diligently for years to expose the hate ideology that the Saudi government imposes on its youth via media, textbooks, educational curriculum, and Sunni Wahhabi mosques. Freedom House was given twelve revised textbooks by the IGA to review. Below are several passages that were thought to have been revised but recently found in current Saudi textbooks.57 From a first-grade textbook: “Fill in the blanks with the appropriate words: Every religion other than _____ is false. Whoever dies outside of Islam enters _____.” [Answers: Islam; hellfire.] From a sixth-grade textbook: “Just as the Muslims were successful in the past when they came together in a sincere endeavor to evict the Christian crusaders from Palestine, so will the Arabs and Muslims emerge victorious, God willing, against the Jews and their allies if they stand together and fight a true jihad for God, for this is within God’s power.” From an eighth-grade textbook: “As cited in Ibn Abbas: The apes are Jews, the people of the Sabbath: while the swine are the Christians, the infidels of the Communion of Jesus.” From a ninth-grade textbook: “The hour of judgment will not come until the Muslims fight the Jews and kill them.” From a tenth-grade textbook on jurisprudence: Life for a non-Muslim as well as Muslim women and slaves is worth a tiny proportion of that of a free Muslim male”. From a twelfth-grade textbook: “Jihad in the path of God—which consists of battling against unbelief, oppression, injustice, and those who perpetrate it— is the summit of Islam. The religion arose through jihad and through jihad was its banner raised high. It is one of the noblest acts, which brings one closer to God, and one of the most magnificent acts of obedience to God”.58 59 This type of propaganda fosters an environment of hate, loathing, and resentment toward Western culture, Christians, Jews, Shiites, secular Muslims and nonMuslims. Saudi textbooks frequently quote verses from the Koran or Hadith that condemn non-Muslims, especially Christians and Jews. In many instances, the verse will direct the reader to commit murder in the name of Allah. There are approximately 25,000 public schools in Saudi Arabia, which accommodate 5 million youth. In addition, there are roughly 225 Islamic madrassas registered in the United States. There are also Islamic Madrassas in nineteen world capitals.60 A list of countries where the Saudis have established schools includes: the United States, Canada, Great Britain, France, Russia, Germany, Switzerland, Australia, Belgium, New Zealand, Spain, Austria, Scotland, Italy, Croatia, Bosnia, Hungary, Afghanistan, Pakistan, Egypt, Palestinian territories, Jordan, Lebanon, Yemen, Japan, Indonesia, South Korea, Thailand, Malaysia, Bangladesh, Burundi, Fiji, Azerbaijan, Kurdistan, Algeria, Nigeria, Chad, Kenya, Cameroon, Senegal, Uganda, Mali, Somalia, Sudan, Brazil, Eritrea, and Djibouti.61 62 Palestinian Authority Madrassas Saudi Arabia is not the only Sunni region of the Middle East where hatred and violence toward others is taught in the classrooms. Here is the update on what began in the 1960s in Gaza. It appears that the Fatah government (yes, the Fatah government that America calls “moderate,” not Hamas) of the Palestinian Authority (PA) is expanding its hate curriculum. It has issued textbooks that not only cultivate hate against the Jewish people but also against the United States. They are bolstering their position of animosity by rewriting history. In February 2007, the organization Palestinian Media Watch (PMW) came out with an extensive report on textbooks issued by the Palestinian Authority to be used in Gaza and the West Bank. Itamar Marcus and Barbara Cook of PMW conducted the study that focused on schoolbooks issued by the Palestinian Authority and written by its Palestinian Curriculum Department (PCD). The PCD is comprised of educators who are selected by the Fatah Movement of the Palestinian Liberation Organization. In their report, “From Nationalist Battle to Religious Conflict: New Twelfth-grade Palestinian Textbooks Present ‘A World Without Israel,’” Marcus and Cook examined eight books assigned by the Palestinian School System in 2006 that literally present a world without Israel. From 2000 to 2005, the Palestinian Authority was criticized for its textbooks’ theme of the destruction of Israel. Under pressure from world opinion, the PA promised to remove its radical and intolerant content toward Israel and the Jews from its textbooks. Not surprisingly, the report found that the new and “reformed” 2006 books still contained language that portrayed Israel and the West as enemies of Islam that must be destroyed. The textbooks also deny Israel’s right to exist and literally erase Israel from all geography maps. On maps of the Middle East Israel is now labeled “Palestine” and defined as dawla, the Arabic word for state.63 This attempt to inculcate their youth with the notion that Israel does not exist as a state, is also illustrated in other ways. Textbooks routinely eradicate any mention of the Holocaust or of Jews. Without any mention of the Jewish people and Hitler’s final solution, the texts refer to the territorial impact of World War II, and Hitler’s views on racism.64 The texts also allude to the fact that there will never be peace with Israel (the occupier), and Israel’s annihilation will be the only way for the Palestinian people to effectively live in the region.65 The United States and the West are also presented in twelfth-grade textbooks as the enemies of the Palestinian people and as human rights abusers. The United States is labeled in a derogatory way as an economic provider of Israel, without any mention of how much monetary support, in the millions of dollars, that is given to the PA by the United States government. In addition, the texts Contemporary Problems and History of the Arabs and the World in the 20th Century call suicide bombers in Iraq who have murdered U.S. and British soldiers “brave resisters.” In fact, suicide bombers are described as revered and the textbooks define acts of “resistance” as “acts of most glorious heroism and sacrifice.”66 The concepts of jihad shahada, death for Allah, are continually mentioned in the Palestinian curriculum. Jihad is even emphasized in grammar exercises! One twelfth-grade textbook underlines the importance of a shahid (martyr) in Islam and a believer’s role in sacrificing his own life on earth for Allah’s eternal love. The textbook Islamic Education emphasizes that martyrs are with their god, and are filled with happiness and the benevolence that Allah gave them. The verse from the Koran used to support this point reads: “Even if we do not sense these lives, and we do not know their truthfulness, and therefore [the Koran] forbade us to refer to them as ‘dead.’” The following verse is an example of what is used to indoctrinate school-aged children into the ideology of martyrdom. It appears in the 2002 edition of Reading and Text Part II, for the eighth grade: “O heroes…do not talk yourselves into fight. Your enemies seek life while you seek death. These drops of blood that gush from your bodies will be transformed tomorrow into blazing red meteors that will fall down upon the heads of your enemies.”67 If you think the eighth grade is pretty young, then textbook indoctrination has nothing on the PA’s efforts via television. The use of television is a relatively new method to communicate shahada to its young viewers but Hamas has extended its reach to its infant population. In May of 2007, Al-Aqsa, a Hamas-affiliated television station, launched a new children’s television show aimed at indoctrinating Palestinian youth into an Islamic ideology of violence, murder, and hatred for Israel and the United States. The main character is a Mickey Mouse lookalike named Farfur, who directs children to pray until there is “world leadership under Islamic rule.” Farfur also encouraged children to fight Israel, which is defined as “the oppressive invading Zionist occupiers.” June 29, 2007, was Farfur’s last day on camera. After world pressure and wide publicity about the hateful character, Hamas decided to terminate him. The glory of dying for Islam was emphasized in the final episode as Farfur was beaten to death by an Israeli and instantly became a martyr for Allah and his people,68 thus further reinforcing the hatred Palestinian children have for Israel. The Hamasled Palestinian Authority has created an environment for its youth to feel good about the idea of prematurely and violently ending their life for a future in the afterlife. The code of belief that dominates political Islam’s violent ideology and penchant for suicide bombing is instilled in the minds of the Muslim Palestinian children since birth. It becomes their life’s goal and a national duty to become a soldier of Allah and give up their lives and that of innocent people worldwide for the preservation and conquest of Islam. U.S.-Funded Saudi Madrassas In 2004, then secretary of state Colin Powell, called madrassas breeding grounds for “fundamentalists and terrorists.”69 Consider the Islamic Saudi Academy (ISA), founded in 1984; its two campuses are in Alexandria and McLean, Virginia. Approximately a thousand students are enrolled in grades one through twelve. ISA is funded by private donors, the core of its operating budget paid for by the Saudi government. The chairman of its board is none other than the Saudi ambassador to the United States. Because ISA is funded by the Saudi government, it is considered an appendage of the Saudi government and is subject to U.S. regulations and restrictions to activities of nondiplomatic actions of foreign governments in the United States.70 With the ISA, the Saudi embassy overstepped its authority, and in October 2007, the United States Commission on International Religious Freedom ruled that the embassy was in violation of federal law. USA Today reported: “The U.S. Commission on International Religious Freedom singled out the Saudi-supported Islamic Saudi Academy…in a broader report that accused Saudi Arabia of promoting Muslim extremism and religious intolerance six years after the Sept. 11 attacks.”71 Failed past requests by USCIRF that the Saudi embassy examine the revised Saudi-issued nonviolent textbooks used by ISA influenced the Commission’s decision to close the school until the new revised textbooks were turned over to the Commission for examination.72 In 2002, the Association of Independent Schools terminated ISA’s accreditation after learning how the academy was funded and about reports that the ISA was teaching hatred and violence in their curriculum.73 Wahhabism, a Saudi sect of Sunni Islam founded by the eighteenth-century sheikh Muhammad ibn Abd al-Wahhab, follows the strict observance of Sharia law and teaches that nonbelievers of Islam shall die by the sword.74 75 This interpretation of Sharia law apparently was being taught at the ISA and was sanctioned by the Saudi government. The U.S. Commission on International Religious Freedom, the Center for Religious Freedom, and the Institute for Gulf Affairs thoroughly examined two of the Saudi texts used by the ISA and concluded that the texts are tools that teach hatred, blatant lies, and incitement to commit violent acts against Christians, Jews, and Shiite Muslims.76 These are the same textbooks the Saudi government has authorized for use in Saudi schools or madrassas around the world, including the United States.77 Consequently, it is no surprise that Ahmed Omar Abu Ali, the young Muslim who in 2005 was found guilty of a 2003 assassination plot to murder President Bush, was the ISA’s 1999 valedictorian. Abu Ali admitted that he created forged documents and trained in weaponry with Al Qaeda cells to fight U.S. servicemen in Afghanistan. Two other graduates of the Islamic Saudi Academy, Mohammad Osman Idris and Mohammad el-Yacoubi, both of Fairfax, Virginia, were stopped by the Israeli government from carrying out a suicide mission in 2002.78 With graduates like these from schools located within the United States, who needs to worry about border control and immigration and people sneaking in to harm us! Saudi Arabia is one of the leading financial contributors to Islamic terrorism worldwide. Part of that contribution is made by funding madrassas throughout the world and the brainwashing Muslim children with intolerant teaching toward anything and anyone non-Muslim. The United States has had an amicable relationship with Saudi Arabia for almost seventy-five years, but this relationship is in a precarious state. The United State has two main political motives for this friendship—oil supply and support of anti- Communist policy with regard to Russia. There is a constant fear on the part of the United States that Russian influence in Saudi Arabia might result in the withholding of oil supplies. The Saudis have proven throughout the years that they are strongly opposed to Communist politics and have made several proclamations to that effects. They have spent billions of dollars for foreign aid to countries that were at war with the former Soviet Union.79 Accordingly, the United States has refrained from putting pressure on the Saudis to reform their policies in order to remain amicable and maintain an unlimited supply of crude oil. The Saudis’ devotion to spreading Islam and the literal interpretation of Sharia law is made possible by their oil wealth. The United States must apply pressure on the Saudis to reform their madrassas’ textbooks, values, and attitudes toward non-Muslims and Shiites. We cannot afford to look the other way while our enemy is planning our destruction from within. Reviving the Caliphate: One World Nation Under Allah; Supersizing the Muslim World Having lost my once Christian-majority country of Lebanon to an Islamic takeover, I have a very personal response to the word “caliphate.” It worries me. Radical Muslims are honest and forthcoming about their goals and intentions. On television and the Internet, in newspapers and on the radio, they issue their warnings, and when they speak about their vision for the future, they talk about the establishment of a caliphate. So what is a caliphate? It is a Muslim imperial state that evolved after Mohammed’s death to carry on his dream of a Islamic government ruling over all Muslims regardless of nationality or ethnicity. The Islamic caliphate existed from 632 to 1924, when its last remnant was abolished in Turkey by Mustafa Kemal Ataturk. 1 The caliphate takes its authority and direction from the Koran and Sharia law. Relatively speaking, it is the authority over the body of all Muslims throughout the world—literally, one nation under Allah. A caliphate would be ruled by a caliph (analogous to the pope, in the Catholic Church) who is appointed or elected by a parliamentary-styled shura (council), which represents the will of the people. That is, the will of the people according to Allah. Abu Abdullah, a senior member of the Hizb ut-Tahrir alIslami (Islamic Party of Liberation), which is uniting hundreds of thousands of Muslims around the goal of creating a modern caliphate, puts the re-creation of the caliphate this way: “We want to free all people from being slaves of men and make them slaves of Allah.”2 Abdullah’s is not the only voice sounding the call for a return of the caliphate. From the Gaza Strip and the West Bank to Thailand and Turkey, from Khomeini to Ahmadinejad, Muslims yearning for the glory days of Islam are looking for a modern-day caliph to lead them toward, as Ayman Al-Zawahiri puts it, “the glory of this world and the prize of the hereafter.” 3 That vision of glory, according to Abdullah, is to abolish all national boundaries of present Islamic nations and establish a single state. This Islamic state, ruled by a supreme leader, would stretch from “Indonesia to Morocco and contain more than 1.5 billion people.”4 It’s a concept that has caught the attention of many and the support of radical Islam’s leaders. Purists like bin Laden see the attainment of a caliphate as the reward for reverting to the deepest spiritual form of Islam and interpretation of the Koran, and for following Allah’s will and drawing closer to him and his favor. They believe that the corruption of Muslim values and spiritual integrity has cost them Allah’s favor, which lead to the decline of the caliphate that once ruled the world from the Atlantic to the Indian Ocean. In an Al Qaeda training manual, bin Laden attributed the loss of the caliphate to a malaise in the Muslim world: The bitter situation that the nation has reached is a result of its divergence from Allah’s course and his righteous law for all places and times. That [situation] came about as a result of its children’s love for the world, their loathing of death, and their abandonment of jihad.5 Bin Laden reveals his final goal for Al Qaeda in his closing words to his warriors: “I present this humble effort to these young Muslim men who are pure, believing, and fighting for the cause of Allah. It is my contribution toward paving the road that leads to majestic Allah and establishes a caliphate according to the prophecy.”6 And he means business. More from his manual: Islamic governments have never and will never be established through peaceful solutions and cooperative councils. They are established as they [always] have been, by pen and gun, by word and bullet, by tongue and teeth.7 For nations he wants to conquer, including those already Muslim which he deems insufficiently observant, his methods of attack are clear: The confrontation that Islam calls for with these godless and apostate regimes does not know Socratic debates, Platonic ideals, nor Aristotelian diplomacy. But it knows the dialogue of bullets, the ideals of assassination, bombing, and destruction, and the diplomacy of the cannon and machine gun.8 Baitullah Mehsud, a Taliban leader in Afghanistan, supports bin Laden. “Allah on four hundred eighty occasions in the holy Koran extols Muslims to wage jihad. We only fulfill God’s orders. Only jihad can bring peace to the world,” he says. “We will continue our struggle until foreign troops are thrown out. Then we will attack them in the U.S. and Britain until they either accept Islam or agree to pay jizyah. jizyh.”9 Radical Islamists have a clear mission and a vision. They are articulating their goals and recruiting thousands of faithful to join the holy fight to reestablish the caliphate and the return of Islamic pride. In a sermon that aired on Hamas’ Al-Aksa TV on April 11, 2008, Yunis AlAstal, Hamas MP and cleric, told worshipers that Rome, “the capital of the Catholics, or the Crusader capital,” would soon be conquered by Islam, just as Constantinople was. It then, he said, would become “an advance post for the Islamic conquests, which will spread through Europe in its entirety, and then will turn to the two Americas, and even Eastern Europe.”10 Prior to September 11, 2001, world leaders and intelligence agencies discounted those crazy extremists’ vision of reviving the caliphate, and brushed them aside as irrelevant zealots and fundamentalists. Fewer and fewer leaders and intelligence agencies are laughing now, as the cry for unity and the push for the return of the caliphate echoes louder among extremists around the world. “A few years ago people laughed at them,” says Zeyno Baran, a senior fellow at the Hudson Institute and the leading expert on Hizb ut-Tahrir al-Islami. “But now that bin Laden, Zarqawi, and other Islamic groups are saying they want to recreate the caliphate, people are taking them seriously.”11 The call for reviving the caliphate is drowning out the voices of Islamic moderates who favor a move toward a Western model of democracy and tolerance for all religions. The concept of a caliphate is becoming a common rallying point for the Islamic world. Momentum builds with every perceived success in overcoming Western civilization’s ideals, values, traditions, or governments. Muhammad Abdel-El, a spokesman and leader for the Popular Resistance Committee, a terror group in Gaza, stated in an interview with Aaron Klein in his b o o k Schmoozing with Terrorists, “America will be overthrown. We are seeing more and more signs that prove that the process had already started.”12 One seemingly simple sign, dwarfed by the territorial expansions taking place in Africa and the Far East, is the election of Keith Ellison, a Muslim, to the U.S. House of Representatives. Klein’s interview with Sheikh Yasser Hamad, a leader of Hamas, reveals that Ellison’s election means a lot in fueling other radicals’ optimism. Sheikh Yasser Hamad said: “This is proof of the spread of Islam and that Islam will one day dominate. We believe that this process will become bigger, stronger, and larger.”13 Some insight as to the importance of the caliphate is useful here. Whereas in the West, elected officials and administrations change every few years, Islamists revere and honor the institution of caliphate as being from Allah as handed down by Mohammed. “The idea of a government based on the caliphate has a historical pedigree and Islamic legitimacy that Western systems of government by their very nature do not have,” notes senior fellow at the Jamestown Foundation, Stephen Ulph.14 The caliphate originated in the city of Medina and grew as Islamic armies invaded and conquered surrounding cities, and then countries inhabited by Jews, Christians, and pagans. These armies were dutifully following what Mohammed had established as a normal modus operandi: “So, fight them till all opposition ends and the only religion is Islam” (Koran 8:39). For Islam to become the only religion, they invaded, enslaved, and killed people and forced them to convert or pay the jizyah. They took this fight all the way across northern Africa and throughout Spain. In France they captured Avignon, Lyons, and Marseilles. Their fleets captured most of the islands in the Mediterranean, including Crete and Sicily, portions of Italy, the Balkans, Greece, and Turkey. To the east they conquered everything to the Indus River in present-day Pakistan. And of course all of Arabia. Their farthest incursion into Europe took them to the outskirts of Vienna. While most of the post-caliphate area today remains Muslim, it is the loss of Spain and the other northern Mediterranean territorries that invokes a goading shame. This shame inhabits a large part of the Islamic mind-set, and is a constant reminder that Islam has lost its supremacy. However, these territories weren’t theirs in the first place. They killed a lot of people conquering them the first time between 711 to 751. Many more were killed again when the original owners tried to take it back during the Crusades from the eleventh to the sixteenth centuries. The catch is that in the Muslims’ minds, once they conquer a land it belongs to them. If they lose it, they will fight passionately till they get it back. The Koran allows for no alternative. While the Islamic Party of Liberation hopes to usher in the caliphate peacefully through cultural jihad accomplished by manipulating Western freedoms (freedom of religion, of the press, and of speech), and capitalizing on the tolerance, multiculturalism, and open-mindedness of the West, it holds to the position that it is every Muslim’s duty to Allah to bring about Islamic rule by any means. While Abu Abdullah and his Islamic Party of Liberation are offering a less violent path than Al Qaeda to achieve their goals, Abdullah confuses his ends with the means. His primary methodology is to force Muslims to hold to their duty to reestablish the caliphate, and then invite them to stage military coups once they are strong enough in number and the host society has appeased them. After countries are under Islamic control, the Islamic Party of Liberation will then link the countries together to form a powerful, united Islamic state. It is just this kind of thinking by Hizb ut-Tahrir, the largest radical Islamic group in Europe and Africa dedicated to bringing back the caliphate, that became too troublesome in the United Kingdom. The government outlawed them following the London bombings because their unrelenting agenda was to “replace the secular government with an Islamic caliphate, or super state run according to Sharia law.”15 Despite its censure in the United Kingdom, Hizb utTahrir remains strong in Central Asia where it is believed by many that the group takes steps to quickly establish the caliphate. With estimated tens of thousands of active followers, Hizb ut-Tahrir continues with efforts to mobilize the grass roots and the power players. One follower, Nur Mohammad, lives in the mountains of Kyrgyzstan and says that Hizb ut-Tahrir is working in his village “because people trust us, not the authorities.” Even though Hizb ut-Tahrir is banned in Kyrgyzstan, it is aiming for support beyond villagers. As the official spokesman for the Islamic Party of Liberation in southern Kyrgystan, Nur Mohammad has no doubt that the movement to revive the caliphate will be successful: “All Muslims in the world already want to live in a caliphate under Sharia law…. It will be a huge state, a very powerful state. Evennow you are all afraid of us— America, Israel, you in the United Kingdom, too.”16 Hizb ut-Tahrir also has a strong following in Europe and the Middle East. Appealing to the geographic and political differences of its host countries, the Party of Liberation tells “Muslims that they have to create parallel societies and that they should not follow European laws,” according to terrorism expert Zeyno Baran. “They’re stronger in places where people know less about Islam and can’t read the Koran in Arabic.” But Abu Mohammad disagrees with Ms. Baran. He comments: Islam obliges Muslims to possess power so that they can intimidate—I would not say terrorize—the enemies of Islam…. In the beginning, the caliphate would strengthen itself internally and it wouldn’t initiate jihad…. But after that we would carry Islam as an intellectual call to all the world…. and we will make people bordering the caliphate believe in Islam. Or if they refuse then we’ll ask them to be ruled by Islam.17 Osama bin Laden, Ayman Al-Zawahiri, and others are equally convinced that the caliphate will be restored. Jihadists the world over echo the mandate of bin Laden: “The establishment of a caliphate in the manner of the Prophet will not be achieved except through jihad against the apostate rulers and their removal.”18 This is a theme that continues to be prominent in bin Laden’s audio and video messages. He demands that Muslims fulfill their religious and political duty: “The Umma and its youth, women, elderly, must offer themselves, their expertise, and all sort of financial support enough to raise jihad in the battlefields of jihad. Jihad today is a duty to every Muslim.”19 Bin Laden’s words are being taken seriously by thousands across the world who are fueled by the belief that the promised messiah (the twelfth imam) is soon to appear. Only jihad can usher him in, and only absolute dedication to the cause of Islam around the world can bring him to his place of glory. Sheikh Ahmed Yassin, a spiritual leader of Hamas, made these provocative statements before he was killed in an Israeli strike in 2004: The era preceding the end [of days] has begun—the era of the military rule, the era of revolutionary rule. Allah willing, we are at the end of this era and, Allah willing, the caliphate will return, in accordance with the prophecy, and I pray that we will be among its soldiers. Had He wanted, He would have beaten them. But He tested you in suffering. We must prepare the ground for the army of Allah that is coming according to the [divine] predetermination. We must prepare a foothold for them. Allah willing, this unjust state will be erased— Israel will be erased; this unjust state, the United States, will be erased; this unjust state, Britain, will be erased.20 It is the intensity of that jihad that will create the right Islamic spiritual atmosphere for the twelfth imam—the Mahdi, the Islamic messiah—and the caliphate. Sheikh Abdel Rahman, who planned the first attack on the World Trade Center, funneled these words to his fellow faithful, smuggled from a U.S. prison: Oh, you Muslims everywhere, sever the ties of their nation, tear them apart, ruin their economy, instigate against their corporations, destroy their embassies, attack their interests, sink their ships, and shoot down these airplanes. Kill them in land, at sea, and in the air; kill them wherever you find them.21 This is exactly what radical Islamists have done. Not only have they attacked us militarily on the land and the sea, but they are attacking us culturally and economically, acquiring ownership and holding power in major American corporations. In a move reminiscent of the famous Trojan horse, Abu Dhabi Investment Authority, a sovereign wealth consortium of oil-rich Middle Eastern countries, bailed out Citigroup in November 2007 to the tune of $7.5 billion. (Earlier that month, Charles Prince, CEO of Citigroup, had resigned in the midst of a furor over $11 billion in losses.) The agreement with Abu Dhabi Investment Authority makes them the single largest shareholder within Citigroup. Other wealthy countries in the Middle East have been on a buying spree lately. Sheikh Mohammed bin Rashid Al Maktoum, the ruler of Dubai and the prime minister and vice president of the United Arab Emirates, bought a large stake in Sony Corporation.22 But what else did the huge Arabic conglomerate and the sheikh have in mind? Extending a gift in one hand, and the sword of Islam in the other, to begin the takeover of American corporations? To deal a blow to the troubled U.S. economy? Instead of the suicide bomber or terrorist attack, jihad has invented an inside job of devastating proportions. Make no mistake, the attack of radical Islam will continue on all available fronts as jihad steps up a notch to bring in the caliphate and the Mahdi— the promised one, the Islamic messiah. So anticipated is this Mahdi that official Iranian radio has completed a series of broadcasts on the imminent appearance of this Islamic messiah, who will defeat all of Islam’s enemies and impose global Islamic rule. A direct descendant of Mohammed, the Madhi will bring peace, justice, and security. Iran’s president Ahmadinejad has a preoccupation with the coming of the Mahdi. His mystical obsession with the promised one has many in the intelligence and counterterrorism community concerned that he might use a nuclear attack against Israel to trigger events leading up to the Mahdi’s appearance. Here is Ahmedinejad speaking about his spiritual experience at the UN: In a videotaped meeting with Ayatollah Javadi-Amoli in Tehran, Ahmadinejad discussed candidly a strange, paranormal experience he had while addressing the United Nations in New York last September. He recounts how he found himself bathed in light throughout the speech. But this wasn’t the light directed at the podium by the U.N. and television cameras. It was, he said, a light from heaven. The Iranian president recalled being told about it by one of his delegation: “When you began with the words ‘in the name of Allah,’ I saw a light coming, surrounding you and protecting you to the end.” Ahmadinejad’s “vision” at the U.N. is strangely reminiscent and alarmingly similar to statements he has made about his personal role in ushering in the return of the Shiite Muslim messiah.23 Radical Muslims are so intent at restoring the caliphate that Hizbut-Tahrir uses their extreme anguish to exhort party warriors to action. Hizb ut-Tahrir reminds them that it was Kemal Ataturk, the “English agent,” as Islamists derogatorily refer to the first president of the Turkish Republic, who ended the caliphate in 1924, adopting democracy, giving rights to women, banning Islamic dress outside of places of worship, and instituting a secular Turkish government. This memory rallies jihadists, and reminds them that they should never allow anyone to quash their dreams of a caliphate. Hizb ut-Tahrir declares that only the reestablishment of the caliphate will rescue the Islamic nations from their current state of humiliation in the world.24 When jihad fighters converged on Iraq in 2003 to face off with American troops, Mullah Mustapha Kreikar, the leader of Ansar al-Islam, a radical terrorist group, described to the jihadists the big picture: “The resistance is not only a reaction to the American invasion, it is part of the continuous Islamic struggle since the collapse of the caliphate. All Islamic struggles since then are part of one organized effort to bring back the caliphate.”25 If jihadists need more motivation, they need only look to the father of all modern-day Muslim jihadists Hasan alBanna, the founder of the Muslim Brotherhood. He died in 1949, but his words still stand today as a rallying call to extremists ready to bring on the Madhi and the rule of Sharia. He saw the end of the caliphate in Turkey as a “Western invasion which was armed and equipped with all [the] destructive influences of money, wealth, prestige, ostentation, power, and means of propaganda.”26 Thanks to their wealth of petrodollars, Islamists are mounting their own “re-invasion” of the Western world. Even more forceful in his declarations was Imam Abu Hamza Masri: “Islam needs the sword…. Whoever has the sword, he will have the earth.”27 And those who have the sword are ready for battle, from Iraq to the West Bank, from Pakistan and Turkey to Dallas and West Virginia. In 2004, Muslims in northern Texas extolled the virtues and legacy of Khomeini in a conference titled “Tribute to the Great Islamic Visionary.” Remember, it was Khomeini who established the Republic of Iran, called America the “great Satan,” and declared that “Islam makes it incumbent on all adult males, provided they are not disabled or incapacitated, to prepare themselves for the conquest of countries so that the writ of Islam is obeyed in every country in the world.”28 Yes, the fight to restore the caliphate has come to Texas. Muslims are responding to Khomeini’s vision to establish not just a new Republic of Iran but an Islamic global government. For radical Islamofascists, nothing else will do. For many of them, Iraq is the test case, rallying the faithful to join together in establishing Iraq as the base of the new caliphate, and testing the world’s resistance to such an endeavor. The jihadists hope that Iraq will be the first to fall in a global domino effect. Al-Zarqawi makes this point explicitly: We now move on to the occupied land, to the land of the caliphate, the glorious land of Iraq. The American wolves, and behind them the Rafidite Shiite dogs, have desecrated our [women’s] honor in Tel’afar and other Sunni cities, while the Muslims and the scholars of the sultans keep silent.”29 For years, terrorists have made their intentions clear. Daniel Pipes, founder of Middle East Forum, writes in the New York Sun : “The Islamists who assassinated Anwar elSadat in 1981 decorated their holding cages with banners proclaiming ‘caliphate or death.’”30 One of the most influential thinkers in Islam, Abdullah Azzam, said that for him life “revolved around a single goal, namely the establishment of Allah’s rule on earth” and restoring the caliphate.31 (Azzam has been a primary mentor to Osama bin Laden.) Another Al Qaeda leader, Fazlur Rehman Khalil, declared, “Due to the blessings of jihad, America’s countdown has begun. It will declare defeat soon, to be followed by the creation of a caliphate.”32 The radicals of Islam have been telling us all along what they want. They want to rule, and they are finding democracy to be useful to legitimize their rise to power when the demographic numbers swing their way. For example, 40 percent of British Muslims said in a poll that they would rather live under Sharia law.33 In America we believe that “Congress shall make no law respecting the establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof.” That’s a tenet of our democracy and a signpost of a free society. In Islam, the opposite is true. The Koran includes a comprehensive code of law, and regulates everything that involves daily life for Muslims. Mohammad Elachmi Hamdi, editor in chief of AlMustakillah, observed: The heart of the matter is that no Islamic state can be legitimate in the eyes of its subjects without obeying the main teachings of the Sharia. A secular government might coerce obedience, but Muslims will not abandon their belief that state affairs should be supervised by the just teachings of the holy law.”34 As Americans, and other freedom-loving people around the world, we simply don’t grasp the idea of Islamic rule of Sharia law. We’re too used to freedom. But that freedom is going to be a thing of the past if we don’t stop the jihadists’ intent upon putting the world under the rule of the revived caliphate, where Sharia trumps all. The Islamization of Europe Over the last fifty years, European governmental policies, immigration policies, and political correctness have changed the hearts and minds of those who courageously fought alongside America against the scourges of Nazism and Communism. They have moved from being valiant allies to complacent or hostile onlookers of the war against Islamofascism. At the same time they are becoming helpless victims of their own shortsighted making. Western Europe an civilization is under cultural and often physical attack by forces of Islam that are eroding Europe’s political, social, spiritual and cultural core. Scholars who closely track the results of this transformation have labeled this phenomenon the “Islamization” of Europe. World-renowned author Bat Ye’or has taken to referring to Europe as “Eurabia” in her book Eurabia, the Euro-Arab Axis. I present here my points on the issue with some supporting comments from her voluminous work, which is a must-read. What Europe lost in World War II provides us with an interesting study of how economic pressure and needs can lead to social and cultural changes for societies. Europe lost not only her infrastructure—homes, schools, businesses, and public works—but also a huge source of manpower because of a war that cost some 50 million lives in total.1 While decimating Europe, the war brought about major changes of alliances in the geopolitical landscape and a decolonization movement, both of which resulted in a loss of foreign resources. Sharing a postwar yearning for peace and prosperity, the leaders of Europe needed goods, services, and stable markets for their exchange. In order for Europe to rebuild physically, economically, and politically, the United States provided funding for recovery under the Marshall Plan, while planning and direction was up to the Europeans. As their economies improved European nations created policies that resulted in the creation of the European Economic Community. The plan of bringing nations together to work on a common economic goal worked so well in Europe that it eventually lead to the creation of the European (EU) Union. This coalition will serve its member nations well if everyone involved is equally committed to the common good. The key is: everyone in every country. The EU was built on the premise that all countries have values and goals in common, which are bigger than their individual national dreams and aspirations. These common goals and values, however, did not lessen the obstacles of limited energy and manpower still facing Europe. In fact, in the changing face of postwar Europe nations moved from monarchies and colonial powers to democracies. Lost colonies meant lost resources for energy needs. Prompted by fears of oil and manpower shortages, the logical step for the European Economic Community was to reach out to Mediterranean countries where both energy and manpower were plentiful. An alliance was formed between the European Economic Community and Mediterranean countries including Turkey, Morocco, Libya, Algeria, Spain, and Tunisia, based on economic treaties and policies to mutually benefit all countries. It’s a plan that is looking more like a disaster each day as it creates a besieged “Eurabia” rather than a stronger Europe. It was an easy and understandable error on the part of European leaders who were idealistic in their vision for the future. However, what they lacked was a knowledge and understanding of the culture of the Middle East, and, in particular, Islam. Europe neglected to understand that the values and ideals common to Europeans were not shared by Muslims. Europeans share Western values built on JudeoChristian traditions, morals, and secular humanism. These values include a love of democracy, tolerance, decency, and respect for life. These values are summed up in the Charter of European Identity drafted by the European Union to offer a comprehensive statement on Europeans:2 Europe is above all a community of values. The aim of unification is to realize, test, develop, and safeguard these values. They are rooted in common legal principles acknowledging the freedom of the individual and social responsibility. Fundamental European values are based on tolerance, humanity, and fraternity. Building on its historical roots in classical antiquity and Christianity, Europe further developed these values during the course of the Renaissance, the Humanist movement, and the Enlightenment, which led in turn to the development of democracy, the recognition of fundamental and human rights, and the rule of law.3 These communal values caused Europe to rise up against Nazism in the 1940s and stand against Communism in subsequent decades. As is often the case in political plans and strategies, more is going on than meets the eye. EU leaders had more than European redevelopment in mind when they turned to the Middle East. Efforts to turn the Middle East into an economic ally was not only for the purpose of obtaining energy, resources, and manpower but was “also a deliberate strategy that was foolishly set in motion by French Gaullists who wanted to create a means of attaining a European-Arab counterweight to the United States.”4 Little did those who negotiated treaties and policies for Europe realize that these strategies would mean the loss of their own identity. Nor did they realize that economic alliances and shifting the job burden to other ethnic and religious cultures would cost them their soul. In an effort to counter the rising economic power of the United States, our European NATO allies relinquished their identity. Their economic plan and alliances to strengthen Europe have become the source of Europe’s demise and the birth of Eurabia. The EEC, and later the EU, increased their alignment with Arab policy which strongly opposes Israel and its defender, the United States. Most Arab countries refuse to have diplomatic relations with Israel and some don’t even acknowledge its existence. In aligning itself with the Arab League, Europe has ruptured its traditional transatlantic solidarity with the United States. The overriding lust for material, economic, and political power supplied Europe with incentive to drive a wedge between itself and human decency. Old habits are hard to break. As Bat Ye’or put it in a speech at the Counter Jihad Conference in Brussels in 2007: “For forty years, Eurabia has built its networks, its finance, its hegemonous power, its totalitarian control over the media, the universities, the culture and the mind of the people. If one wants to reverse this system, one must reverse decades of policy.” 5 Arab League objectives of establishing closer unity between members, and coordinated political actions concerning Arab interests demanded—and Europe has granted—a European political commitment against Israel and an alignment with the Arab League. This overall economic alliance between Arabs and Europeans gave way to an anti-Israel and antiAmerican animosity expressed through Europe’s political, diplomatic, economic, cultural, educational, technological, and media institutions. Europe thus accords the League a multitude of platforms from which to attack Israel and the United States. But the price Europe must pay is higher still. The League has initiated an irreversible process of cultural, religious, and political infiltration that has undermined European sovereignty and is transforming the overwhelmingly Christian continent into an Islamic one. The kinship that should naturally exist between Europe, Israel, and the United States as outposts and protectors of Western civilization has been torn asunder. After creating informal alliances with Arab countries and loose affiliations through the European Economic Community in 1974, Europe was ready, willing, and able to accept the presence of “guest workers.” Unskilled laborers poured into Western Europe from Southern Europe, Turkey, and the Mahgreb region of Northern Africa (Tunisia, Morocco, and Algeria). Though unskilled, they “contributed significantly to the reconstruction of Western Europe…and to the creation of economic prosperity.”6 After the initial rebuilding and redevelopment, the workers remained in Europe to fill other unskilled industrial positions. Around this time, the birth rate of Europeans, which had been falling since 1945, continued its downward trend while Muslim communities had higher birth rates. For the Europeans, economic development meant more leisure time and discretionary income. For some Muslims it meant more money and social services to take care of more children. (There is hope that the high birth rate among Muslims in Europe is beginning to decline. “The longer immigrant women live in France, the fewer the children they have; their fertility rate approaches that of native born French women.”7) The erosion of Europe had begun. Long-term residency did not necessarily equate with assimilation. It was more or less understood that guest workers who would be staying in their host country for only a year or two, would keep to themselves. The fact is, for those Muslims adhering closely to their faith, not assimilating with Judeo-Christian European culture was the plan from the beginning, straight from the Koran: “Believers, take not Jews and Christians for your friends. They are but friends and protectors to each other.” (Koran 5:51) So, from the Western viewpoint there was no need for them to learn the culture or the language of their host country since their stay was intended to be temporary. And for the Muslim guest, there was the language barrier and the cultural barrier: Muslim dress, Muslim prayer times, Muslim dietary practices, Muslim family practices, and social dynamics to be held to and observed. It was only natural, a Westerner would think, that these new migrants would choose to live in culturally homogenous communities within the host countries.8 Yet despite the cultural differences, the temporary guestworker situation became permanent. The situation is similar to the attraction of Arabs to the Holy Land because of economic opportunity being created by the Jews in Israel. They came. They worked. They stayed. And now they are posing a threat to Israel’s long-term stability as a Jewish state through their birth rate and the democratic process. Same with illegal immigration to the United States. They come. They work. And they stay. They get welfare services and possibly soon Social Security. Muslim guest workers in Europe eventually were joined by their family members through unification programs introduced by the European Union. Muslim families grew in size, and a continuous stream of legal immigrants contributed to the population growth of Muslim workers. On top of that was illegal immigration. The unforeseen effects of the influx of Muslim guest workers moved the issue of Islamic immigration from economic recovery to a clash of cultures. The cultural issues of a growing Muslim population has serious implications because immigration, says Bat Ye’or, “is part of the whole strategy, which is an ambition to create a new civilizational concept based on multiculturalism, on the dissolution of people’s typical characteristics.”9 Evidence of this Islamic growth is seen all over Europe where multiculturalism has gone amuck. Some examples are just plain silly to the Western mind; others, while appearing trite, can be potentially life threatening. One such case occurred in a Belgian hospital where a pregnant Muslim woman was about to receive an emergency caesarian section. When the male anesthetist arrived to assist the patient’s female gynecologist in the operating room, the patient’s outraged husband blocked the operating room door and demanded a female anesthetist; none could be found. A two-hour discussion ensued, with no results. Finally “an imam was summoned. The imam permitted the doctor to apply an epidural injection, but only if the woman was fully covered with only a small area of skin showing. During the surgery itself, performed by a female gynecologist, the anesthetist was to remain in the hallway. Through a door that was slightly ajar, he shouted instructions to a nurse who was monitoring the anesthesia.”10 Although the mother’s life and that of her baby were on the line, radical Islam called the shots. In a way, this episode is a metaphor for Europe—religion is more important than health, and the woman’s safety—like Europe’s—registering as secondary. Every time Europeans accommodate Islamic demands to conform to Islamic law, culture, or tradition, a chip of European culture is eroded—there is a bit less democracy, freedom, enlightenment, and Judeo-Christian values. Europe is losing its soul to compromise and appeasement, and it is no different from the appeasement of Germany prior to World War II. It only delays the inevitable. Compromising freedom of speech and freedom of expression is the first dagger in the heart of Western societies. Appeasement is the result of accommodating a Muslim society that refuses to assimilate and prefers domination over assimilation. Europe is committing social suicide using the rope of political correctness. In his analysis “Europe’s Angry Muslims” in Foreign Affairs, Robert Leiken writes: Today, Muslims constitute the majority of immigrants in most Western European countries, including Belgium, France, Germany, and the Netherlands, and are the largest single component of the immigrant population in the United Kingdom. Exact numbers are hard to come by because Western censuses rarely ask respondents about their faith.11 Through population growth, citizenship, and the passage of time, Muslim guest workers are coming of age. Those who entered as strangers in a strange land are becoming leaders—in schools, universities, communities, and society at large. These leaders have not adopted European ways but instead are intent on converting Europe to Islamic laws and ways. In his article “The Muslim Brotherhood’s Conquest of Europe,” Lorenzo Vidino writes: Europe has become an incubator for Islamist thought and political development. Since the early 1960s, Muslim Brotherhood members and sympathizers have moved to Europe and slowly but steadily established a wide and well-organized network of mosques, charities, and Islamic organizations. Unlike the larger Islamic community, the Muslim Brotherhood’s ultimate goal may not be simply “to help Muslims be the best citizens they can be,” but rather to extend Islamic law throughout Europe and the United States. Four decades of teaching and cultivation have paid off. The student refugees who migrated from the Middle East forty years ago and their descendants now lead organizations that represent the local Muslim communities in their engagement with Europe’s political elite. Funded by generous contributors from the Persian Gulf, they preside over a centralized network that spans nearly every European country.12 As a consequence of years of ignorance and apathy mixed with Islamic demography, ideology, and culture, Europe now has become a home to millions of Muslim youth who may hold European citizenship but have no connection to European culture, identity, society, or values. Instead, a complicated vision presents itself. On the one hand, Muslims position themselves as victims and on the other, they present themselves to their fellow Arabs as victors who are carefully and masterfully using the West’s liberal-mindedness and inability to stand up for itself to overthrow it. According to Muslims, they are the victims of JudeoChristian values, of discrimination, of xenophobia and, worse still, of Islamophobia. They create and perpetuate their victimhood by using the Western legal, political, and social systems to plead and “prove” their case. At the same time, they erase from history their own display of aggression, and get upset when people like the Pope happen to point out their past transgressions. This denial is absolutely necessary to further the purposes of Islam. It is incumbent upon us to keep history alive and communicate it without apology from one generation to the next. Without faithful representation of history, the truth is lost. It would be like saying to the holocaust survivor whose arm bears a tattoo, “Concentration camps were but your imagination, you are just being Nazi-phobic.” It would be like telling me that I did not live in a bomb shelter in Lebanon or that the scars on my arm are from shrapnel that did not hit me because Muslims did not bomb my home. History proves that the conflict between Islam and the rest of the world goes back to Mecca! Islamic aggression could not be reasoned with then and it cannot be reasoned with now. Western culture believes that with enlightenment through reason we can grow in wisdom. With reason, we are better equipped to handle deep ideological, religious, and political issues. But when reason does not work, then what? We all remember the incident of the cartoons published in a Danish newspaper, which allegedly insulted Prophet Mohammed. In response to the cartoons, a letter was sent to Danish prime minister Anders Fogh Rasmussen by ambassadors from eleven Islamic countries to demand that he take the “necessary steps” to avert an offense to Islam.13 When Rasmussen refused, the Egyptian foreign minister got the Arab League and the Organization of the Islamic Conference (OIC) involved soon after. The OIC had already made clear what it wanted in its “Declaration of Human Rights in Islam” in 1990: “All have the right to freely express their opinions in a manner that does not run counter to Sharia law.” In essence, what the OIC wanted was to compel Western nations to bring their form of freedom of expression into conformity with Sharia law.14 Prime Minister Rasmussen reasoned it was not his responsibility to discipline journalists in a country that values freedom of speech, and declined to meet with the incensed ambassadors. This was not what the world of Islam wanted to hear. The conflict immediately went to the next level. Spiegel International reported: “On Feb. 3, 2006, a “Day of Anger” was proclaimed. Across the Muslim world, the Mohammed cartoons were the focus of Friday prayers. Millions of Muslims who couldn’t even locate Denmark on a map demonstrated against these insults to the Prophet, incited by their imams. The embassies of Denmark and Norway were set on fire in Damascus, the Danish embassy was torched in Beirut, firebombs were hurled at the Danish consulate in Tehran, and Danish and Norwegian flags were burned in Nigeria and Algeria.15 Is there anything reasonable about such a response to someone’s freedom of speech? Reason does not always triumph over evil and when it doesn’t, evil must simply be stopped. Europe has fallen into a trap by persisting in reasoning with people who use Europe’s rational response to manipulate and control situations. As they long for continued peace, Europeans are continually trying to figure out what can be done differently and better. To promote equality, Europeans allowed Muslims the right to develop madrassas, Islamic cultural centers, Koranic colleges and institutions, and even to implement Sharia law. In the back of one of these sanctioned madrassas in Britain is a court, a Sharia court. According to an investigation by Paul Jeeves of the Daily Express, the Sharia court system, called the Sharee Council, has been set up in the heart of Dewsbury, West Yorkshire. It “is a model for others across the countries which are operating outside the British legal process. The council operates as a Muslim judiciary making decisions by which attendees must abide. NonMuslims are excluded from the secretive court, which is registered as a charity to receive British tax benefits. In many countries, hard-line interpretations of the Islamic law allow people to be stoned to death, beheaded, or have their limbs amputated.”16 Is this really something enlightened Westerners want to condone? Esther Pan, staff writer for the Council on Foreign Relations, writes in her analysis: “Europe: Integrating Islam”: The continent has been deluged with hundreds of documentaries, news stories, films, and editorials about Islam in the last few years, part of a lively debate about the religion’s influence. Some British banks now advertise their compliance with rules governing Islamic banking. The German province of Saxony-Anhalt became the first in Europe to issue a sukuk, or Islamic bond, which complies with Quranic rules barring the payment or collection of interest. In Denmark, one of the most secular countries in Europe, the Quran is required reading for high school students; the Bible is not. But experts say the new efforts do not necessarily change countries’ generally assimilationist policies, or the attitudes of many of their people.17 The consolidation of Muslim immigrants in their own communities, out of motives of self-segregation and cultural segregation, creates mini incubators for the Islamists. Robert S. Leiken, director of the Immigration and National Security Program at the Nixon Center says: “To make matters worse, the very isolation of these diaspora communities obscures their inner workings, allowing mujahedeen to fundraise, prepare, and recruit for jihad with a freedom available in few Muslim countries.”18 One thing the West can be thankful for is the Arabic tendency to brag openly about terrorist operations. Here is an example. Responding to criticism that Saudi Arabia has served as a conduit to fund international terrorist organizations, Prince Saud al Faisal pointed an accusing finger at the West. “There is more money reaching these terrorist organizations from Western countries, including the U.S., than comes from sources in the Middle East or Islamic countries. The infrastructure of personnel who work for recruiting and propagating the ideas, for promoting the interests, they exist more in the capitals of Europe than they exist in the capitals of the Middle East.”19 While Saudi Arabia does not deserve to be exonerated for promoting Islamic terrorism, Prince Saud al Faisal was correct to declare the capitals of Western Europe hotbeds of radical activity. We must recognize that radical Islam’s seeds have been planted in Europe’s heart. The roots are spreading in creative and persistent ways and will undermine and kill the culture and tradition Europe once embodied. So who’s all that worried about a few bits of culture and traditions, you might say? While not directly a compliance issue with Islamic banking, British banks have skewered one tradition with political correctness taken to an extreme. Their acquiescence is as revealing of behind-the-scenes cultural assault as it is humorous and ludicrous. Remember the piggy bank? For most children in Western cultures, the piggy bank is their first savings plan. Scratch that for the children of England, thanks to Salim Mulla, secretary of the Lancashire Council of Mosques. “Muslims do not eat pork, as Islamic culture deems the pig to be an impure animal.”20 In an effort not to offend Muslims the Bank of Halifax and NatWest were the first to ban piggy banks from their premises. Mulla went on to say, “This is a sensitive issue and I think the banks are simply being courteous to their customers.”21 As if this weren’t enough, the political correctness don’thurt the-Islamics’-feelings, police take it to a whole other level by banning toy pigs, novelty pig calendars and all pigrelated items, even Winnie the Pooh and Piglet in Dudley Metropolitan Borough, in West Midlands, England. Workers there were told “to remove or cover up all pig-related items, including toys, porcelain figures, calendars and even a tissue box featuring Winnie the Pooh and Piglet. The pigs were offensive to Muslims during Ramadan.”22 Mark up another success story for cultural jihadists who by invoking political correctness are reshaping Western culture as the West willingly surrenders. Rather than through headline-grabbing acts of terror, bin Laden’s tactics of pen and sword are being played out as cultural jihad in Europe is fought one skirmish at a time. For years, Great Britain and other countries of Western Europe have bent over backward to accommodate the growing Muslim population within their borders. It has been nearly an article of faith that multicultural tolerance of Muslims, even militant Muslims, would promote peace and interfaith dialogue, and diminish the possibility of terrorist attacks. That “article of faith” is proving to be an illusion. In January 2007, Britain’s Daily Mail ran an article entitled “Multiculturalism Drives Young Muslims to Shun British Values.” 23 The article noted that a study had found that “Multiculturalism has alienated an entire generation of young Muslims and made them increasingly radical…. In stark contrast with their parents, growing numbers sympathize with extreme teachings of Islam, with almost four in ten wanting to live under Sharia law in Britain…. 13% said they ‘admired’ organizations such as al Qaida…” Any student of history and the doctrines of Islam understands these attitudes. What we in the West regard as a virtue (tolerance and accommodation) Islam regards as weakness and an implicit if not explicit acknowledgement that Islam is superior and we are inferior. The harder the West tries to accommodate Islam, the more it is seen by Muslims as weak. This is why, in spite of everything Great Britain has done to accommodate Islam, Islamic militancy in Britain grows and the threat of terror increases. Contrary to the hopes and best intentions of those seeking to accommodate Islam, the tolerance of Islamic intolerance will simply promote more Islamic intolerance. It is something the West in general and America in particular must come to acknowledge. When I travel, I often tell the workers at security checkpoints in airports that I appreciate their work and diligence in preventing terrorism and our submission to terrorists and their ideology. But the real threat of Islamists, the ones who hold up signs in England saying “Dominate the World,” comes from the bedrooms of the Muslim world. Although there are no accurate statistics on the Muslim population of the EU countries, it is estimated that between 15 and 20 million Muslims now call Europe home and make up four to five percent of its total population…. France has the largest proportion of Muslims (seven to ten percent of its total population), followed by the Netherlands, Germany, Denmark, Sweden, the United Kingdom, and Italy. Given continued immigration and Muslim fertility rates, the National Intelligence Council projects that Europe’s Muslim population will double by 2025.24 In a few years, if the Islamic population growth continues at this rate, Muslims will constitute almost 20 percent of the European workforce and therefore have the ability to influence policies and decision-making.25 As the population has grown so has its determination to remain separate from of society until society itself is transformed into an Islamic one. Analyst Nabil Shabee writes in Islamoline.com, During the past few decades there has been a religious revival amongst European Muslims. Their assimilation into Western society has thus slowed, and the number of practicing Muslims has increased. This is reflected in the increased observance of the hijab among women, and in the increase in the number of mosques and prayer facilities.26 According to Western values, everyone has freedom of expression in speech, dress, and religion, so the wearing of the hijab on the part of Muslim women does not offend Westerners. Most Westerners, though they have the freedom to speak, dress, and hold their own belief systems, do not force others to change their habits when visiting or working in other countries, but will conform to what is appropriate. Take for example the workplace. If you work in a restaurant there is an expected code of dress. If you work in a bank, there is a different expected way of dress. It all depends on the work environment and the demands of the job. Imagine the shock of a British hair salon owner when she was sued by a Muslim teen for religious discrimination. The salon is located in London and caters to those who desire the “urban, funky, punky” look. The first rule of marketing for a salon is that the stylist is your best marketing tool. A stylist’s hair would attract customers, and so to wear a hijab in that job culture would not be appropriate. The teen who insisted on wearing her hijab was not hired; this seems logical, at least according to Western thinking. The teen who brought suit, however, did not see the logic. She claimed religious discrimination and sued the salon owner for lost wages and damages to “her feelings.” The shop owner denies any form of discrimination: “It has nothing to do with religion. It is just unfortunate that for her, covering her hair symbolizes religion. I now feel like I have been branded a racist. My name is being dragged through the mud and I feel victimized.’”27 Europeans are waking up to the new reality. They no longer live in Europe. They live in Eurabia where Muslims are getting the upper hand: Europe, in the words of Felice Dassetto and Albert Bastenier, is the new frontier of Islam. The term “frontier” describes better the ongoing processes of Islam’s growing presence in Europe. Now, one increasingly speaks of Islam in the West and, eventually through the role of second-and third- generation immigrants and converts, of an Islam of Europe, if not yet of a European Islam. Islam is no longer a transitory phenomenon that can eventually be sent back “home.”28 The Islamists are becoming emboldened as Europe cowers to Islamic demands. The leading Muslim cleric Yusuf al-Qarodawi heralds Islam’s conquest of Europe. He posts fatwas of this nature on his Web site, www.islamonline.net: The Prophet Mohammed was asked: “What city will be conquered first, Constantinople or Romiyya?’ He answered: “The city of Hirqil [the Byzantine emperor Heraclius] will be conquered first”—that is, Constantinople…. Romiyya is the city called today Rome. [Constantinople] was conquered by the young 23-year-old Ottoman Muhammad bin Morad, known in history as Muhammad the Conqueror, in 1453. The other city, Romiyya, remains, and we hope and believe [that it too will be conquered]. This means that Islam will return to Europe as a conqueror and victor, after being expelled from it twice —once from the South, from Andalusia [Spain] and a second time from the East, when it knocked several times on the door of Athens…. I maintain that the conquest this time will not be by the sword but by preaching and ideology…. We want an army of preachers and teachers who will present Islam in all languages and in all dialects.”29 The nonviolent conquest of the West continues apace as mosques are constructed all over America and Europe, but woe be it to anyone who wants to construct a church in Saudi Arabia, Iran, or Egypt. Muslims are using multiculturalism to present Islam as an alternative to the Christian West. Muslims believe the West lacks spiritual commitment and political honor. They look at Western families torn by divorce, children raised without parental supervision, gay pride parades, murder, drugs, alcohol, and depression plaguing Western societies. They offer Islam to many who are lost in a society that doesn’t have strong family ties and structure. Islam offers a community, which embraces the individual and offers spiritual dignity and meaning to life. Islam’s numbers in Europe are at the tipping point. France has one of the largest numbers of people of Muslim origin, estimated between 3.5 and 6 million. The presence of a significant Muslim population is due in part to the fact that France colonized and then governed Algeria, Tunisia, and Morocco. For many years, inhabitants of those countries freely moved in and out of France. Michel Gurfinkiel, editor in chief of Valeurs Actuelles, France’s leading conservative weekly newsmagazine, writes: Perhaps more important than exact numbers is the spectacular rate of growth since World War II. Muslims in France in 1945 numbered some 100,000 souls; fifty years later, the population has increased by thirty or forty times. It continues to grow at a rapid clip, through further immigration (illegal but until now poorly suppressed), natural increase (immigrant Muslim families retain a comparatively high birthrate), or conversion (either as the result of intermarriage or out of a personal religious quest).30 As is consistent elsewhere in Europe, Muslims in France have not become assimilated into the general population. You can change the country, but the story remains the same. In Holland, the integration, or lack thereof, of Muslims is a concern for the Dutch government, particularly after a filmmaker critical of Islam, Theo Van Gogh, was murdered in 2004 by a Dutch radical Islamist originally from Morocco. Further tensions have mounted because Muslim youth in Holland, especially Moroccans, account for the secondhighest rate of crimes and have a problem with unemployment. Holland has one of the most liberal cultures in Europe. Some would label the culture as decadent, given its permissiveness and acceptance of just about everyone and everything. Holland’s general social tolerance and liberal policies regarding prostitution, drugs, women, abortion, and gays are renowned. It is hard to imagine anyone in Holland being offended by such matters, yet Ahmed Salam, a radical imam from the city of Tilburg, was. In 2004 he refused to shake the hand of then minister of immigration and integration Rita Verdonk on camera. His ideas are not limited to shaking the hand of a woman. In fact, he “caused a sensation in 2002 in Tilburg. He preached that men should treat their wives with physical violence.”31 Imam Salam refuses to assimilate into the culture of his adopted country. He came to the Netherlands from Syria in 1989 but does not speak Dutch well; he brings his son with him to translate whenever they are in public. At a recent public meeting, they “demanded that no alcohol (i.e., wine) be drunk by anyone at the table, since their belief does not allow it.”32 Those in charge complied with their demands. The imposition of Sharia doesn’t stop here for the imam. He is also credited with telling his followers “not to pay taxes so as to do harm to the Dutch State.”33 In September 2006, Dutch justice minister Piet Hein Donner was reported as saying the Netherlands should give Muslims more freedom to behave according to their traditions. “For me it is clear: if two-thirds of the Dutch population should want to introduce the Sharia tomorrow, then the possibility should exist,” according to Donner. “It would be a disgrace to say: ‘That is not allowed!’”34 This is outrageous! Justice Minister Donner would allow Sharia to be democratically introduced to Holland! Once it is introduced, Sharia will shut down the democratic process! The Muslim population in Holland is only 10 percent as of 2007. If they have already influenced the larger Dutch society, through intimidation and pressure, to the point of introducing Sharia law, the rest of Europe is doomed. The problem of Islamic infiltration and growth is also plaguing Russia. It is estimated that Muslims account for up to 16 percent of the population. Fifteen years ago Russia had about three-hundred mosques. Today there are at least eight-thousand. Some predict that Russia will never be Islamized but will halt the spread of Islam. Others are less confident. Concerns surround not only birth rate, but also the increasing number of practicing Muslims and the ongoing and deepening “friendship” between Russia and Iran. And on these points both Paul Goble, an expert on Islam in Russia and the imam agree: “Across Russia, Islam is thriving. Experts say the country is undergoing a startling change and that if current trends continue, more than half of Russia’s population will be Muslim by mid-century…. ‘They [Muslims] are embracing their faith again,’ said Ildar Alyautdinov, an imam at the Sobornaya Mosque.”35 However, there are those Muslims who do not fit the mold. Some Muslims in Europe have assimilated, and are successful members of their communities and countries. Others have remained separate but practice their faith in a nominal manner, keeping their traditions but not necessarily their faith; they are secular Muslims similar to secular Jews or secular Christians. These secular Muslims either have no concerns about how Islam is being perceived or are not voicing those that they have. In either case they are marginalized by the more outspoken, hardcore Islamists, many of whom remain totally segregated from the country and culture in which they reside. Although it is difficult to assess exactly how many Muslims are spread across Europe and across the globe, all sources indicate the number is growing. We will find out how many there are only when it’s too late, when mosques have replaced cathedrals and the call of the muezzin replaces the peal of church bells. The Subtle Islamization Agenda: Boiling the West Alive Radical Islam has found itself homes throughout the western hemi sphere. Canada, Mexico, the countries of South America, as well as the United States are all infested with the spreading cancer of Islamic fundamentalism—and vulnerable to the terrorists who are inseparable from its ideology of hatred and conquest.1 The United States and Canada in particular have attracted thousands of Islamists because of their welfare systems and democratic laws, and an open society where radical Islamists can operate within communities protected from scrutiny in the name of multiculturalism. And even if agents of law enforcement began investigating them, there would be a line of attorneys lined up to defend those terrorists in the name of “innocent until proven guilty.” This democratic formula is fertilizer for Islamists plotting terrorist operations By the time an Islamist has committed his terrorist act and became a martyr, any guilty verdict will be as ineffective as the tears shed by thousands of people mourning their dead loved ones. South America South America has the very real potential to become an alternate center of operations for Islamic terrorist activity— which will threaten the stability of North America as well. To international police and American diplomats, “the communities on the triple border of Paraguay, Brazil, and Argentina are hideouts for terrorists who are poised to wreak havoc on South America and the rest of the world.” 2 Despite Brazilian government denials, American and Paraguayan officials are gravely concerned that this triple border region has become a haven for Islamic extremists, allowing them to conceal themselves within a large, growing, and prosperous Islamic community.3 U.S. officials say that the area’s porous borders and lack of adequate policing make it a safe haven for Islamic terrorist organizations. In May 2002, the State Department issued a report noting that Hezbollah and other terrorist groups were using bases in Latin America to “raise millions of dollars annually via criminal enterprises.”4 Other radical Muslim groups also reportedly had operatives there— possibly including Al Qaeda. 5 Some radical Islamic terror suspects had been apprehended, but others remain at large.6 Asa Hutchinson of the U.S. Drug Enforcement Administration remarked that “the two major terrorist organizations in the tri-border area are Hezbollah and the Islamic resistance movement known as Hamas…. [T]heir [suspected] illegal activities range from producing counterfeit U.S. currency to smuggling illegal substances through the tri-border area.”7 Testifying before the House International Relations Committee, Hutchinson stated that Hamas and Hezbollah activities remain unhindered. He pointed out “the ease with which terrorist organizations can infiltrate and assimilate in other countries and go relatively undetected for an extended period of time.”8 While not widely known as such, the area remains a “hot zone” for terror groups.9 In 2002 and 2003, Miguel Angel Toma, an agent of SIDE, Argentina’s intelligence service, visited Washington, Berlin, London, and Paris, to warn officials there of the growing threat posed by Islamic terrorists in the triple border region and detailing terrorists’ partnerships with drug lords, smugglers, and counterfeiters. As pressure on Middle and Central Asian jihadi rings mounted, Toma maintained, the jihadists shifted operations to the southern hemi sphere.10 The triple border region has spawned successful and attempted terrorist attacks in the past, including the 1992 and 1994 bombings of the Israeli embassy and the Jewish cultural center in Buenos Aires. 11 In October 1998, Lebanese national Sobhi Mahmoud Fayad was arrested for allegedly planning to bomb the U.S. embassy in Asuncion, Paraguay, 12 but was released and remained at large until November 8, 2001, when he was arrested for sending thousands of dollars to Hezbollah and recruiting members for the organization.13 He later went to prison for tax evasion. In February 1999, authorities arrested Al-Said Hassan Hussein Mokhles and Mohammed Ibrahim Soleiman in Chui, Uruguay. Mokhles had trained with Al Qaeda and established terror cells in Foz, the area’s central town.14 Cairo accused him of complicity in a 1997 assault that murdered fifty-eight tourists in Luxor.15 In December 2000, counterterrorism agents in Asuncion arrested Salah Yassin, a Lebanese national and nephew of the Hezbollah leader Sheikh Yassin, who was later killed by Israeli forces on March 22, 2004. Salah Yassin was on his way to bomb Israeli targets.16 After September 11, authorities arrested sixteen Lebanese nationals who had entered Paraguay illegally. In an October 2001 raid on a wholesale electronics store in Ciudad del Este, Paraguay, two radical Muslims were arrested, and agents found documents definitively linking owner Ahmed Assad Barakat with Hezbollah. A letter from Hezbollah Secretary-General Hassan Nasrallah was thankful “for the contributions Assad Ahmad Barakat has sent from the triple border.” Evidence uncovered later showed that Barakat had sent some $50 million to Hezbollah since 1995.17 Barakat’s cell had planned the Buenos Aires bombings. He was finally apprehended in Brazil and extradited to Paraguay in November 2003.18 Evidence has clearly established connections between the triple border region and terrorist attacks on three continents.19 Officials warn that the region’s highly successful Arab entrepreneurs continue to provide financial backing for Muslim radicals.20 In June 2002, the Organization of American States adopted the Inter-American Convention against Terrorism. But even the ratification of this binding legal instrument, the first international treaty against terrorism since September 11,21 left the United States largely tilting at windmills. Brazil remained reluctant to act.22 In December 2003, Brazilian president Luiz Inacio Lula da Silva met with Syrian president Bashar al-Assad in Damascus at the beginning of a tour of five Arab nations. He sought increased Brazilian “economic ties in the region,” support for a Brazilian seat on the U.N. Security Council, and an Arab/Latin American summit. He also opposed the U.S. sanctions outlined in the Syria Accountability and Lebanese Sovereignty Restoration Act, 23 which President Bush signed on May 11, 2004. 24 And he visited Syrian-occupied Lebanon, the United Arab Emirates, Egypt, and Libya—countries not known for their devotion to defeating terrorism.25 Radical Islam seems to have spread to Bolivia as well. On December 4, 2003, ABI, the Bolivian state news agency, reported that the government had arrested sixteen Bangladeshi Muslims at the southern Viru Viru airport, based on a tip-off from French authorities. Apparently, they planned to hijack a plane to attack U.S. targets.26 Mexico A congressional report on homeland security by the subcommittee on investigations of the House Homeland Security Committee acknowledged the threat of terrorist organizations sneaking into the United States through the Mexican border.27 “We apprehended five Pakistanis on the U.S.–Mexico border with fraudulent Venezuelan documents,” said Representative Michael McCaul, who chaired the subcommittee.28 In this same report (titled “A Line in the Sand: Confronting the Threat at the Southwest Border”) the case is made as to the number of aliens other than Mexican, known as OTM, crossing the border at an alarming rate. Those OTMs are nationals of Iran, Syria, Pakistan, Afghanistan, and Iraq.29 In my earlier book, I detailed the collaborative efforts of the MS 13 gang and terrorist organizations such as Al Qaeda and Hezbollah in smuggling terrorists into the United States. Drug cartels also have figured out a way to make money working with terrorist organizations such as Al Qaeda, which has the financial ability to provide between $25,000 to $50,000 per terrorist they need smuggled into the United States through Mexico.30 In June 2001, Mexican national security adviser Adolpho Aguilar Zinser announced that Islamic terrorist organizations were represented along the U.S.–Mexico border.31 He said that these groups might be developing relationships with Mexican guerrilla organizations. Joseph Farah, founder of the G2 Bulletin, an online intelligence report, noted that the Mexican government has even provided “survival kits to those intending to cross the Rio Grande and make their way to the ‘Promised Land.’”32 He noted the “horror and anguish that Americans will experience when the first truck bomber makes it across the border and delivers his load at a vulnerable U.S. target… when the first airliner is blown out of the sky by hand-held, guided, American-made Stinger missiles from south of the border or north…when Katyusha rockets start hitting American cities the way they routinely hit Israeli towns in Galilee.”33 Farah made these observations before September 11. In October 2004, authorities investigated evidence that as many as twenty-five jihadists from Chechnya had entered the United States illegally through Mexico.34 American officials did not consider this a unique incident, and were investigating the possibility that the next major terrorist attack could come from jihadists who crossed our southern border.35 What’s more, American media are now beginning to consider the threat posed to American aircraft by Stingerwielding Islamic terrorists already positioned in the United States.36 The U.S. intelligence community’s biggest fear regarding the U.S.–Mexican border now is the potential for a nuclear or biological bomb to be smuggled into the United States. Canada On May 3, 2002, the Wall Street Journal Europe reported that law enforcement officials were investigating a possible Canadian link to a deadly April explosion at a Tunisian synagogue, the suspected work of Islamic extremists. A Royal Canadian Mounted Police spokesman said investigators were looking into reports that Tunisian citizen Nizar Nawar, the alleged driver of the truck that carried the bomb that destroyed the synagogue, “previously resided and may have studied in Canada.”37 Al Qaeda claimed responsibility for the blast.38 Canada, like the United States, is home to a vast terrorist infrastructure.39 Jamaat ul-Fuqra (JF) first mention, a group linked to terrorist activities in the U.S., also has communities in Canada. The Ottawa Citizen described Jamaat ul-Fuqra as “a cloistered Islamic community west of Ottawa, whose plans to build a mosque recently sparked an uproar among its neighbors.” The paper said that the group “was inspired by a violent Pakistani sheikh in the 1980s and was embroiled in a sensational criminal case in the early 1990s over a plot to blow up a Hindu temple near Toronto…. Questions have also been raised about the connection between this Muslim community and the U.S.- based Muslims of the Americas network that operates almost identical rural compounds in the States. Muslims of the Americas is widely viewed by U.S. and Canadian law enforcement agencies as a thinly disguised front for Jamaat ul-Fuqra—a militant, Pakistani-based Islamic organization with a history of violence in North America.” 40 An e-mail sent out by Muslims of the Americas in January 2002 calls for commitment and sacrifice: The Ummah cannot afford to sit back complacently as an idle observer witnessing his own destruction. Along with a return to Allah, Muslims are required to sacrifice and aid those who are in the forefront in the field to guard the Ummah and Islam. Rasulullah (Sallallahu’Alayhi-Wa-Sallam) said that there will always remain a small devoted band of his followers who will remain ever vigilant, holding aloft the Standard of Islam… exposing themselves to dangers and sacrificing their all for the love of Allah…Muslims who are unable to enter into this field of effort and sacrifice are at least required to aid this holy task with their Du’as [prayers] and financial resources and with whatever other means they possess. If the Muslims fail in this duty, they will most assuredly be apprehended by the punishment of Allah.41 Canada is the major conduit of terrorists into the United States after the Mexican border. The conspirators who sought to bomb the Seattle Space Needle and Los Angeles International Airport during the millennium celebrations entered the United States from Canada, and had lived there while they planned the attacks.42 More ominously still, the September 11 attacks had a Canadian connection. Nabil al-Marabh, arrested in Burbank, Illinois, on September 19, 2001, was suspected of playing a major role in coordinating the attacks. He was alleged to have provided the actual perpetrators with cash, along with phony passports and driver’s licenses. He communicated by phone with at least two of the hijackers.43 He had shared a Boston apartment with another alleged Al Qaeda operative, Raed Hijazi, who was later imprisoned in Jordan for allegedly plotting to bomb a Jordan hotel in December 2000.44 The two had both worked for the same Boston cab company. Moreover, authorities found drawings of an airport flight line, which included aircraft and runways, at an apartment in Detroit that al-Marabh had shared with three other Middle Easterners who were also arrested.45 Al-Marabh, a Kuwaiti, according to Insight magazine, “had been in custody less than three months before his Sept. 19 arrest. On June 27, 2001, a U.S. border guard in Niagara Falls, N.Y found al-Marabh in the back of a ., tractor-trailer trying to sneak across the border with a fake Canadian passport.”46 The al-Marabh incident had Canadians concerned that their country had become a hub for terrorists. According to an October 2003 report by the Canadian Security Intelligence Service, “Terrorism of foreign origin continues to be a major concern in regard to the safety of Canadians at home and abroad. Canada is viewed by some terrorist groups as a place to try to seek refuge, raise funds, procure materials and/or conduct other support activities…. Virtually all of the most notorious international terrorist organizations are known to maintain a network presence in Canada.”47 According to David Harris, a former strategic planning chief for the Canadian Security Intelligence Service, “We’ve got a lot of blood on our hands worldwide. If some can say the Americans were asleep at the switch prior to the eleventh of September, we’ve been in a coma.”48 Canada’s 2001 Anti-Terrorism Act dealt a serious legal challenge to terrorist groups raising funds there, according to a U.S. Library of Congress interagency study. 49 But as the U.S. State Department reported in April 2003, Canada’s privacy laws and porous borders of over 5,500 miles, and its insufficient funding for investigation agencies, continue to conspire to the advantage of global terrorists.50 By July 2003, moreover, Canada had banned only sixteen terror groups—fewer than half the number listed by the State Department.51 Meanwhile, Canada’s terrorist problem has grown increasingly urgent. In 2006 agents of Canadian law enforcement arrested seventeen Muslim men in Toronto who, inspired by Al Qaeda, tried to acquire three tons of ammonium nitrate and bomb-making components. The group was “planning to commit a series of terrorist attacks against solely Canadian targets in southern Ontario,” Royal Canadian Mounted Police Assistant Commissioner Mike McDonell said at a news conference.52 Threats notwithstanding, Canada seems willing to yield politically as the country’s Muslims demand implementation of Sharia-based personal arbitration courts. (In a most welcome development, the foremost opposition to these arbitration boards has come from a group of Muslim women.)53 For now, Canada’s Sharia courts are voluntary. But many Muslims seek full and formal implementation of Sharia as the law of the land the moment Muslims obtain a majority in any nation. Indeed, the Canadian Muslim convention included Sunni and Shiite imams, led by Canadian barrister Syed Mumtaz Ali, who began his campaign for Canadian recognition of Islamic law in 1962. “It’s shocking to see the seeds of an Islamic republic being sown here in Canada,” said one opponent of the arbitration courts. “Sharia doesn’t work anywhere else in the world. Why does the government believe it will work here?”54 It is likely that terrorist organizations will continue to use Canada to enter and launch attacks against the United States. Well-financed and highly motivated terrorists find our long coastlines and shared borders all too easy to penetrate. Hamas, Hezbollah, and Al Qaeda: our new neighbors. Are we ready for this? The Cultural Invasion A seditious culture is advancing worldwide. Its seeds have been implanted in the fabric of countries all over the globe. It is creating a crisis and laying a foundation that has the potential to change the future of people and cultures worldwide. No nation is exempt. Big or small, powerful or weak, countries around the world know firsthand the effects of Islam’s growing agenda. Its push to alter cultures is evident throughout the world, especially in the West. These radical extremist proponents of a cultural coup d’etat are making progress, and these inroads are just the tip of the iceberg of the war for Islamic cultural dominance. Universities in the United States and Europe are extending olive branches to our enemies in the name of education and intellectual exchange, while refusing to allow others to express their opinions on campuses.55 Fortune 500 companies are setting aside their standing policies in order to accommodate Muslim prayer schedules and religious observances,56 while refusing the same privileges to those of other faiths. Retail giants are trying to rake in higher profits by devising new strategies to add Muslim markets to their demographics. While Americans accept and accommodate niqabs, burqas, and foot-washing basins,57 all in the spirit of political correctness, our culture escalates into crisis. Europe couldn’t imagine what would happen to them when they opened up their borders to Muslims three generations ago. But today, third-generation radicals are overtaking Western Europe with a militant, extremist agenda. And they are doing it with riots, rape, murder, beatings, and burnings, and running native citizens out of their homes.58 But Europe was just a blueprint for the eventual cultural collision planned for America, and it’s already arrived at a city near you. Make no mistake about it, terrorists, cleverly disguised behind the freedoms they enjoy, are living among us. The true agenda of radical Isamofascists is hidden beneath the slick, deceptive illusion of inclusion and assimilation. While mosques and madrassas spring up across the United States, Muslims are courted by American marketing machines. U.S. companies trying to cash in on the untapped demographic of American Muslims, have now provided American Muslims with their own brand of essentials. Soon the Middle Eastern version of the Barbie doll will line the shelves of toy stores throughout America. TD Monthly, a trade magazine for the toy, hobby, game, and gift industry, published an article stating: “This isn’t just about putting a hijab on a Barbie Doll,” explained Fawaz Abidin, vice president in charge of the Fulla line for the doll’s manufacturer, Syrian company New Boy Design Studio. There has been a Moroccan Barbie, and veiled dolls like Sara in Iran, and Razanne in Britain, but Fulla is a phenomenon based on a character that “Muslim parents and children will want to relate to. She has Muslim values.59 A big hit throughout the Middle East, 60 some of the dolls have made their way to America, sent as gifts to girls here as early as 2003. Food companies are also catering to Muslim customers. McDonald’s first auditioned halal chicken in their Britain venues. A variation of the American favorite, Chicken McNuggets, halal chicken is made according to Islamic dietary laws. Because of its success, the menu item was introduced in Australia last December, and then appeared in Detroit, where American Muslims traveled all the way from New York City to sample it.61 McDonald’s response to customers who protested the menu change—simply go somewhere halal food is not offered.62 Don’t be too surprised if other fast-food giants like Pizza Hut, KFC, and Burger King, who have long been serving halal meats in Western Europe,63 soon accommodate Muslims’ Islamic preferences by offering hand-slaughtered meats here in America. And it won’t just be the fast-food giants either. Outback Steakhouse has already announced it will add halal lamb to their menu. And the pressure is mounting on other restaurants to comply. Muslims recently have enlisted the help of the Council on American-Islamic Relations and the American Civil Liberties Union (ACLU) and are threatening to take to court businesses that refuse to add halal items to their menus. Even the inmates of an east New Jersey state prison have their own complaints about halal not being offered in the cafeteria. The ACLU is on tap to begin that fight on behalf of the prisoners.64 And so it goes, as long as Americans continue to look the other way, satisfied that their favorite meat is still on the menu. Starbucks, the coffee magnate, prepared a treat for Muslims to celebrate Ramadan. It launched the Date Frappuccino created especially for their customers in the Middle East. Said to be designed to suit Arab taste, the beverage is flavored with the juice of dates. “We are committed to surprising and delighting our customers through innovative products. The new Date Frappuccino reflects a beverage that has been created for the first time specifically for our Middle East customers and we hope it is enjoyed throughout Ramadan,” said Antoun Abou Jaoude, marketing manager for Starbucks Coffee Middle East.65 Don’t be surprised if that same beverage comes to America to celebrate Ramadan next year. Wake up and smell the coffee of political correctness! While Muslims, both moderate and radical, participate in the conspicuous consumption they have so decried as part of the evil web of the Great Satan, the terrorist underground grows almost undetected in cities across North America. While Muslims accuse American companies of discrimination and tie them up in court cases over human rights and freedom of expression, most Americans go about their daily grind oblivious to what is really happening. Preoccupied with the life that could so easily disappear because of their inaction, many Americans are oblivious to the accommodations occurring everywhere for Muslims who demand their “freedoms,” such as diversity classes at Disney World led by Muslims.66 Managers at Disney World receive training on how to juggle schedules and prayer times and the company provides prayer rooms for Muslim employees. (I wonder how many rooms they have on the premises for their evangelical and Catholic employees who wish to pray.) Kansas City Airport and the University of Michigan campus have installed foot-washing basins for Muslims to prepare for their five daily prayers.67 If footbaths are so important to Muslims, how come they don’t have them in Syria, Egypt, Jordan, or Lebanon? What about the sensitivity training the FBI conducts for its agents and employees, funded in part by George Soros and his Open Society Foundation in partnership with the Whiting Foundation?68 Or the rehiring, under pressure, of seven Muslim women by Argenbright Security Inc. after these women filed a religious-bias complaint with the Equal Employment Opportunity Commission. The EEOC, which also mandates Muslim sensitivity training to security employees, forced the security company to rehire these Muslim women. Argenbright was contracted by United Airlines to operate screening posts at Dulles Airport in Washington, D.C., and Liberty International Airport in Newark, New Jersey. 69 Or the lawsuits filed in state after state alleging unfair dismissals because employees Muslim refused to remove their hijab or shave their beard? All of this tolerance and accommodation of religious practices in public places seems a smokescreen, a distraction to divert attention from what’s actually happening—that while America and the West promote diversity, tolerance, and freedom, radical Muslims, hiding within our culture, are inserting their ways into Western daily life. We are in peril and we don’t even know it. An old Arabian proverb says: “If the camel gets his nose in the tent, his body will soon follow.” 70 Each of the above examples is nothing more than one more inch of the camel in the tent, as we say in the Middle East. In September 2007, Columbia University extended an invitation to Iran’s president Mahmoud Ahmadinejad. 71 The university said it did so to promote an open exchange of ideas.72 But how is it possible to have a productive conversation, never mind an exchange of ideas, with a man who openly calls for the destruction of a nation (Israel)? Who by his own admission supports international terrorism and targets innocent people around the world? A man who has openly declared that he intends to use nuclear weapons to blow Israel off the face of the earth? Not to mention that this man and his government refuse to allow free speech and regularly imprison those who try to express themselves freely.73 Look at the sensitivity classes that the United States government is conducting for its 45,000 Transportation and Safety Administration (TSA) security personnel. The classes developed and taught by the Council on AmericanIslamic Relations outline how Muslims should be treated by TSA and airline personnel. A press release quoted CAIR communications director Ibrahim Hooper as saying that meetings with TSA, Homeland Security, the Immigration and Naturalization Service, and Border Patrol officials have focused on “issues related to cultural sensitivity and national security.” CAIR’s agenda from the start has been to Islamize America. Its cofounder and chairman, Omar Ahmad, a Palestinian American, told a Muslim audience in Fremont, California, in 1998: “Islam isn’t in America to be equal to any other faith, but to become dominant. The Koran should be the highest authority in America, and Islam the only accepted religion on earth.” Ibrahim Hooper, national spokesman, is on record stating: “I wouldn’t want to create the impression that I wouldn’t like the government of the United States to be Islamic.”74 CAIR, which is financially supported by both the Saudis and the United Arab Emirates, is also offering training to the U.S. military. In June, three-hundred military personnel were trained at the marine corps air station located in Yuma, Arizona. By invitation of the Pentagon, CAIR dedicated an Islamic center at the Quantico Marine Corps headquarters, outside Washington, D.C. It is the first of its kind in the history of the U.S. Marine Corps. CAIR also regularly meets with the FBI, whose Case agents rarely deal with the Muslim community without first consulting CAIR. In fact, the organization is on the Justice Department’s advisory board.75 We have knowingly given what some see as our most treacherous and deceitful enemies access to the agencies created to protect us and our freedoms. As a commander of the Muslim Brotherhood stood powerful and determined, with a Hamas flag in one hand and his Koran in the other, the crowd chanted, “ Allahu akbar walillahi’l-hamd!” (Allah is great and to Allah we give praise!). He provided the passionate crowd with further inspiration as he shared the report of a successful suicide bombing in the streets of Jerusalem that killed sixteen Jewish soldiers. And then, to almost deafening cheers, he said, “I call upon my brothers to take up arms with us!” This speaker was not in Palestine. He was not in Iraq. He was not in Iran. He was in Kansas City. And this was in 1989. 76 Groups like his have been flying under the radar, sheltered by the openness of U.S. society and the rights and freedoms we afford. They have been here for decades, and they aren’t leaving anytime soon. Islamic groups have their own compounds spread throughout the country, where they live and practice military training with live ammunition. Jamaat ul-Fuqra is the leading group in the United States. Since the founding of Jamaat ul-Fuqra (meaning “community of the impoverished”) by Sheikh Mubarak Ali Gilani in 1980, a network of forty-five paramilitary training camps in North America have been created. Gilani is a radical Islamist who has rubbed shoulders with terrorist organizations such as Hamas and Hezbollah, and leaders such as Osama bin Laden. Gilani also trained jihadists for fighting in Kashmir, Chechnya, and Bosnia. Gilani refers to himself as the “sixth Sultan Ul Faqr” and considers himself a direct descendent of Mohammed. Jamaat ul-Fuqra seeks to “purify Islam” through violence. In the United States, the group has committed attacks, staged robberies, acquired contraband arms, engaged in counterfeiting, and proselytized effectively among African-American prison inmates. Its members participated in the 1993 bombing of the World Trade Center.77 Although federal and state law enforcement authorities have investigated and monitored Jamaat ul-Fuqra, it is— incredibly—not considered a terrorist organization, and the IRS has not taken away its tax-exempt status. Nevertheless, Jamaat ul-Fuqra’s objective, as revealed in a 1991 investigation of its Open Quranic University, is “their foremost duty was to wage jihad against the oppressors of Muslims.”78 As an organization of Islamist extremists, it is more virulent in some ways than the Muslim Brotherhood branches in this country and abroad.79 It has found fertile ground in American prisons, attracting Muslim converts, and estimates of its U.S. membership range as high as sixthousand. The American headquarters of JF is located in Hancock, New York. Other locations include: Hagerstown, Mary land; Falls Church, Virginia; York, South Carolina; Dover, Tennessee; Buena Vista, Colorado; Talihina, Oklahoma; Tulare County and Squaw Valley, California. Large complexes have been established in Red House, Virginia, and Commerce, Georgia. In Canada JF has two basic training facilities in the greater Toronto area.80 JF’s activities in the United States, as laid out by Dr. Paul Williams in an article entitled “In the Belly of the Beast: Jamaat ul-Fuqra,” published in the New Media Journal, is mind-boggling: Jamaat ul-Fuqra has close ties to Al Qaeda. In December 1993, founder Sheikh Mubarek Ali Gilani was an honored guest at an international gathering of Islamic terrorists at the residence of Hassan alTurabi, in Khartoum. There, Gilani and Osama bin Laden were caught on film chanting, “Down, down with the USA!” “Down, down with the CIA,” and “Death to the Jews.” The film now remains in the “Alec File”—the CIA dossier on bin Laden. Members of the group have been arrested for trafficking in firearms, including AK-47s. A recent report prepared by the Center for Policing Terrorism maintains that Jamaat ul-Fuqra “may be the best positioned group to launch an attack on the United States, or, more likely, help Al Qaeda to do so.” Since the time of its establishment at a radical mosque in Brooklyn, New York, Jamaat ul-Fuqra has been responsible for more terror attacks on America soil (thirty and counting) than all other terrorist groups combined. It has spawned and sponsored assassinations, kidnappings, mass murder, grand theft, and fraud. Some noted associates of Jamaat ul-Fuqra include Richard Reid, the shoe bomber, and John Allen Muhammad, the Beltway sniper. Members of the group, including Clement Rodney Hampton-El, took part in the 1993 bombing of the World Trade Center. JF’s pattern of violence stretches back to the 1980s. More recently, JF was caught in a counterfeit clothing scheme uncovered by federal authorities at the organization’s Red House, Virginia, complex.81 The JF mosque in Brooklyn, a beehive of Islamist radicals, may have spawned several of the Fort Dix Six plot perpetrators. Six Muslim men were caught and charged with plotting to attack and massacre members of the military in Fort Dix, New Jersey. They were also planning to attack the Dover, Delaware, Air Force base, Coast Guard and Navy facilities, and the federal office building in Philadelphia.82 Three of the Fort Dix Six acknowledged attending services at the JF mosque in Brooklyn. These jihadis were caught by a sharp-eyed Circuit City clerk who contacted the FBI. The suspects have been incarcerated since June 2007, have been denied bail, and are awaiting federal trial in New Jersey.83 Cases of homegrown Islamic radicals are popping up all over America. The case of the Folsom, California, prison Jihadis has all the hallmarks of a JF terror cell. On December 14, 2007, a Los Angeles Federal District Court convicted members of a gang of jailhouse Muslim converts. They plead guilty to conspiracy to attack Los Angeles area synagogues and military installations as well as to armed robbery charges in connection with a string of gas station holdups.84 The four suspects were part of a radical Muslim group Jamiyyat Ul-Islam (JIS), founded by Kevin James while he was an inmate at the California State Prison in Sacramento. Islamofascists are making maximum use of the civil, religious, and political freedoms that Americans treat so cavalierly. They plan to make an end-run around America by using our freedoms, and it seems to be working. Their assumption that Americans will remain oblivious, complacent, preoccupied, ignorant, and uninvolved is proving accurate—at least for now. The Australian writer Warner MacKenzie has the American mind-set nailed. In his article “It’s the Ideology, Stupid!!” he states: The West’s propensity for ignorance is nothing short of astounding when one considers that, in this first decade of the 21st century, a veritable gold mine of information, on any topic, is available at one’s fingertips via the Internet. Never before have books on the subject of Islamic history and terrorism been so prolific, yet the same old dangerously erroneous opinions on the causes of Islamic violence remain as popular, uniformed and widespread as ever.”85 It’s this kind of ignorance that gives radical extremists the time and the opportunity to move one step closer to realizing their jihadist objectives of a global Islamic state. Somehow, too many Americans are still closing their ears to statements like the following, from Sayeed Abdul A’la Maududi, founder of the Jamaat-e-Islami: Islam is a revolutionary faith that comes to destroy any government made by man. Islam doesn’t look for a nation to be in a better condition than another nation. Islam doesn’t care about the land or who owns the land. The goal of Islam is to rule the entire world and submit all of mankind to the faith of Islam. Any nation or power that gets in the way of that goal, Islam will fight and destroy. In order to fulfill that goal, Islam can use every power available every way it can be used to bring worldwide revolution. This is jihad.”86 Islam’s Contempt for Women and Minorities One of the major hallmarks of a modern, mature culture is equality under law the guaranteeing that individuals— including women, minorities, and the poor—have the right to personal liberty and freedom of choice. As long as citizens act within the law, the individual should be permitted to live his life according to his own set of rules. Regretably, it took hundreds of years for the West, from Europe to the Americas, to give equal rights to women, abolish slavery, allow freedom of religion, and establish programs to ensure that the poor have access to food, shelter, and medical care. Now, with radical Islam thrusting itself upon the world stage, and as the veil of mystery is pulled off its ideology, precepts, and culture, we are discovering Islam’s morally deficient character and are at risk of being pulled back into its seventh-century way of life. The moral strength and character of a culture is demonstrated by its capacity for compassion and respect for the weak. There is no greater lack of compassion than in the world of devout Muslims. What sets the Islamic world apart from the West is its so-called God-given teachings concerning the abuse and even murder of minorities and women. Islam and the Mistreatment of Women Islam’s oppressive treatment of women has been in place since Mohammed began receiving revelations from the angel Gabriel. The Koran and Hadith are filled with verses that are orders on how Muslim men must conduct themselves when dealing with women and nonbelievers. Regrettably, Islam’s ancient mind-set has not advanced in fourteen hundred years. Control of behavior and disregard for human life are key elements in Islamic ideology. The following Hadith passage exemplifies Islam’s treatment of women. Tabari, a collection of Koran verses and Hadith quotes, illustrates how Allah allows the abusive treatment of women, likening them to animals and sex objects. “Allah permits you to shut them in separate rooms and to beat them, but not severely. If they abstain, they have the right to food and clothing. Treat women well for they are like domestic animals and they possess nothing themselves. Allah has made the enjoyment of their bodies lawful in his Koran.” (Tabari IX:113)1 Can you imagine the outrage if the Pope made a declaration like that about women? By definition, women in Islam will never be equal to men, and thus always subjugated unless moderate Muslims reform their religion and bring it up to twenty-first-century standards. The shocking reality is that most Muslim men, including those educated in the West, have no objection to honor killings and the degradation of women in their countries. Across the Muslim world, even in moderate Islamic countries, women’s rights are almost nonexistent. Women in the Muslim world are hidden away, confined to their homes, and sometimes to their rooms, when visitors arrive. They are hidden away as if they are foreign, not quite human. When they need to go out in public they must cover their shame, their very existence, behind black veils. If you’ve ever wondered why Muslim women dress modestly, covering their heads and/or bodies, consider the following verse: “Prophet! Tell your wives and daughters and all Muslim women to draw cloaks and veils all over their bodies (screening themselves completely except for one or two eyes to see the way). That will be better.” (Koran 33:59)2 Woman in Islam are considered unclean, deemed inferior even to dirt: “Believers, approach not prayers with a mind befogged or intoxicated until you understand what you utter. Nor when you are polluted, until after you have bathed. If you are ill, or on a journey, or come from answering the call of nature, or you have touched a woman, and you find no water, then take for yourselves clean dirt, and rub your faces and hands. Lo! Allah is Benign, Forgiving.” (Koran: 4:43)3 And the Western world wonders why Muslim men treat Muslim women in such a subservient manner? The Prophet Mohammed set forward numerous examples defining how Muslim men should behave toward Muslim women. The following are two more examples of Islam’s narrowmindedness toward women. “The Prophet said, ‘Isn’t the witness of a woman equal to half of that of a man?’ The women said, “Yes.” He said, “This is because of the deficiency of a woman’s mind.”4 The Prophet said, “I looked at Paradise and found poor people forming the majority of its inhabitants; and I looked at Hell and saw that the majority of its inhabitants were women.”5 Islam and Marriage Women living in Islamic countries face a grim prospect when it comes to whom they will marry. The dark situation often worsens after they marry. The whole deal is tilted to favor the husband. The teachings of the Koran give husbands the right and responsibility to beat their wives should they misbehave. In chapter 4, verse 34, the Koran states: “If you fear high-handedness from your wives, remind them [of the teaching of God], then ignore them when you go to bed, then hit them. If they obey you, you have no right to act against them. God is most high and great.”6 It is important to remember that the Koran is considered the word of Allah. That this holy book gives directives to Muslim men to beat their wives, and emphasizes that this action is a duty, is an indication that the outlook for the rights of Muslim women is dismal. Wife-beating in Islamic nations is more prevalent than one can imagine. In Pakistan, it has been reported by the Institute of Medical Sciences that 90 percent of its female population has been beaten for such wrongdoings as giving birth to a daughter or cooking an unsatisfactory meal.7 After the African country of Chad attempted to outlaw wife-beating, Islamic clerics in that nation deemed the bill “un-Islamic.”8 There is contention within Islamic schools of thought as to whether verse 4:34 in the Koran, instructing men to beat their wives, truly says “beat” or “leave” or something less demeaning toward women. The argument apologists offer up is that some Arabic words have different meanings and leave the interpretation up to the reader. This is a red herring. As someone whose native language is Arabic and who can read the Koran in the language in which it was written, here is a transliteration of the word in verse 4:34: “Tad-rubu-hu-nna.” It means “beat them.” There is no other translation. But don’t take my word for it. Here are six different translations of the section in verse 4:34 from the Koran that address the beating issue: Ali translation:…refuse to share their beds, (and last) beat them (lightly)9 Pickthall translation:…admonish them and banish them to beds apart, and scourge them10 Dawood translation:…admonish them and send them to beds apart and beat them11 Shakir translation:…and leave them alone in their sleeping places and beat them12 Arberry translation:…banish them to their couches, and beat them13 You’re the reader. You decide. Clearly Islam’s systematic oppression and humiliation of women denigrates the integrity and social position of females in the eyes of devout Islamic cultures and societies. Let me sum up what is being taught in the Koran and Hadith: Females can be shut in separate rooms. They can be beaten. They are to be treated like domestic animals. They possess nothing. They need to hide themselves behind cloaks and veils. They are unclean in the sight of Allah. You can’t pray if you have touched a woman and not washed your hands. The witness of a woman in court is equal to half that of a man. Women have deficient minds compared to a man’s. The majority of the inhabitants of hell are women. Feeding on this poisonous thinking from childhood to adulthood programs both men and women in Islamic culture. It creates an elitist attitude in men toward women and gives women a feeling of inferiority in society. Sadly, these principles are the reason devout Muslim men can perform the ultimate crime against a woman or young girl if she is deemed to have brought shame or dishonor to her family. Islam and Honor Killings The contempt Islam holds toward women is best illustrated through its time-honored practice of honor killings. Any woman’s or girl’s perceived transgression against the teachings of Islam or against a man’s wishes, or behavior that insults a man, permits a male member of a family (father, brother, uncle, nephew, or husband) to murder the female to avenge and restore honor to the family in the eyes of society. Honor killings are executed by slitting the victim’s throat, hatcheting them, stabbing, burning them to death, decapitation, bullets to the head and chest, or by any other means imaginable. In addition, it is also customary to cut off the victim’s left hand or index finger to prove to tribal elders that the deed has been accomplished and the family honor can now be restored.14 15 Even moderate Jordan withdrew a referendum to tighten laws on honor killing after devout Muslims said that the law would eradicate Islamic values and traditions.16 Furthermore, Article 341 of Jordanian law stipulates that murder is a legal act of defense when “the act of killing another or harming another was committed as an act in defense of his life, or his honor, or somebody else’s life or honor.” 17 Honor killings are performed throughout the Muslim world. In 1997, an attorney general in the Palestinian Authority told an audience of women that, in his opinion, the honor killings of Palestinian women in Gaza and the West Bank were close to 70 percent of all female deaths.18 The independent Human Rights Commission of Pakistan, citing government figures, said in a 2006 report that about a thousand women die annually in honor killings.19 The problem is not limited to Islamic countries. In 2004 Europe an police met at The Hague to compare notes and come up with ways to handle the new European phenomenon known as honor killings. Police are reopening murder files going back ten years to investigate murders in European Muslim homes.20 The British police alone have reopened more than 100 cases for investigation. Honor killings have also come to the West thanks to the rise of Islamic immigration. In December of 2007 in Toronto, Canada, Aqsa Parvez, a sixteen-year-old Muslim immigrant from Pakistan, was strangled by her father. Aqsa wanted to dress like other Canadian teenagers and refused to wear a hijab, the Muslin head covering. She even went so far as to move out of the family home.21 More recently, in January of 2008, two sisters were brutally murdered by their Egyptian father in an honor killing in Dallas, Texas. Their crime was wanting to adopt a more typically American teenage lifestyle. 22 Many argue that honor killings are a cultural practice only in the Middle East and that it has nothing to do with Islam. If this is the case, why don’t we see Christian Arabs and Jewish Arabs murdering their daughters? Why does it occur only in Muslim families? Honor killing has become a trend in almost every Islamic community in Europe. What kind of a culture would sanction killing one’s own flesh and blood? Parents raised in other cultures—religious or not—would give their own lives for their children’s. If Westerners analyzed how can a father kill his own flesh and blood without remorse or conscience, they would be forced to realize that if Muslim people kill their own children they would kill the infidel with even more ease. Islam and Child Abuse Mohammed was forty-nine years of age when he became betrothed to Aisha, the daughter of one of his closest friends. At the time, she was six years of age. Three years later, after she completed her first menstrual cycle, Aisha and Muhammad consummated their union. At the time, Mohammed was fifty-two and Aisha was nine. 23 Unfortunately, the Islamic practice of marrying a child bride of the age of nine is still practiced today. It occurs so often, that in 2001, Iran passed a law lowering the legal marrying age for females from twelve to nine years of age.24 The motivation behind the early marrying age stems from the precedent of Mohammed. Because he married and consummated his union with a nine-year-old girl during his years of prophesying, Muslim men believe that it is a symbol of their devoutness to do the same. Mohammed’s advice is being followed by Muslim families around the world. The United Nations Children Fund surveyed the children in an Afghan refugee camp and found that twothirds of second-grade girls were either married or engaged, and most girls who were past second grade were already married.”25 Although marring underage girls is legal in conservative Islamic circles, in the United States, we would label the type of man who does so a pedophile and incarcerate him. One of the most devastating practices to young girls of the Islamic world is female genital mutilation. Young girls have their clitoris removed without anesthesia to eliminate their sexual drive and preserve them for a life of sinlessness and purity in.26 As so much rides on a woman’s honor, including the livelihood and community standing of every member of her extended family, the practice is a kind of insurance policy. Female genital mutilation ensures that honor will be preserved because the girl will not have any sexual attraction to boys. It also will ensure that the girl, who is considered a financial burden to the family, will be prime property on the marriage market as a virgin. In Bandung, Indonesia, a free female circumcision event is held every spring by the Assalaam Foundation, an Islamic educational and social services organization. A 2003 survey by the Population Council shows that 96 percent of respondents acknowledged that their daughters had been mutilated by the age of fourteen.27 Unlimited Humiliation and Abuse The handling of sexual politics in Islam is heavily weighted in men’s favor. Whereas women are held on a tight rein, one Islamic cultural practice allows men to marry temporarily (for as little as one night) in order to have sex outside the marriage without the baggage of divorce. This practice is known as m’uta (pleasure) marriage and is practiced primarily among the Shia Muslims.28 A Muslim woman married for more than one night is nothing more than a disposable commodity that can be tossed out of her home by her husband by saying: “You are divorced. You are divorced. You are divorced.” The husband is usually awarded custody of the children and the wife is given no financial help. She is now used property, without any prospect of remarriage, forced to work as a servant to feed herself. Considering how young Muslim girls are forced to marry, many find themselves divorced by their twenties, sentenced to a life of humiliation, depression, and hardship. Rape in Iran is punishable by death…for the victim, that is. Atefeh Rajabi, fifteen, was hanged in a public square in Iran after being charged with “adultery.” 29 Many charges of adultery in Islamic nations really mean that the woman was raped. Punitive actions are almost always taken against the female victim who is usually looked down upon in Islamic culture as “perpetrator of all crimes.” One of the most devastating stories involving the mistreatment of women occurred in Saudi Arabia in 2007 and captured the world’s attention. A nineteen-year-old woman was ordered to receive ninety lashes after being repeatedly raped by a gang of seven men, to the point where she was mutilated by the ferocity and extent of the attack. The court reasoned that this was justly deserved because the poor lady was found meeting with an unrelated male friend when the men attacked her. When she appealed the court order and went to the media for sympathetic publicity her punishment was raised to twohundred lashes, because the victim attempted to “aggravate and influence the judiciary through the media.” The courts did not stop there. The woman’s attorney was also punished—he was banned from defending his client and his law license was revoked. In addition, the victim’s lawyer is required to attend a disciplinary hearing at the Ministry of Justice, where further punishments may be handed out. After world outrage and a realization on the part of the Saudis that the story was not going to disappear from the world media, the king reconsidered the twohundred lashes.30 (The men in the case were also punished, and each was sentenced to two to nine years in prison.)31 Women are discriminated against and belittled in Saudi Arabia and many other Islamic countries by the court systems. As archaic as it seems, today in Saudi Arabia and elsewhere it takes the testimony of two women to equal the testimony of one man. Furthermore, in divorce cases, which are rare, women are not allowed to speak on their own behalf. They must deputize a male relative to speak for them.32 In Islam, women as sexual beings pose a danger to a man’s leadership. Women living under the literal interpretation of Islamic law are not allowed any authority in society other than in their capacity of serving and becoming extensions of men as wives or mothers. Islam’s prophet says: “There is no salvation for a man or a nation who allows women to rule over them.”33 Islamic culture also dictates that the hijab separate men from women, and thus protect society from any possible moral and social risks or damage. In the Koran, 4:34, Allah makes clear his views on a woman’s place in society: “Men have authority over women, for that God has preferred in bounty one of them over another, and for that they have expended of their property. Righteous women are therefore obedient…and those you fear may be rebellious, admonish them to their couches, and beat them.”34 The symbol of the veil is so important that in 2002 in Mecca, religious officials allowed fifteen schoolgirls to perish in a fire rather than let them seek refuge outside without their head coverings. Female students are allowed to remove the coverings only when indoors, where there is no male student population.35 Islam and Sex Slaves Prostitution and the sex slave trade is one of the most profitable businesses in Iran.36 Donna Hughes, a professor at the University of Rhode Island, reports that the numbers of girls who are subjected to this type of abuse has grown astronomically in recent years. “Exact numbers of victims are impossible to obtain, but according to an official source in Tehran, there has been a 635 percent increase in the number of teenage girls forced into prostitution. The magnitude of this statistic conveys how rapidly this form of abuse has grown. In Tehran, there are an estimated 84,000 women and girls in prostitution; many of them are on the streets, others are in the 250 brothels that reportedly operate in the city. The trade is also international: thousands of Iranian women and girls have been sold into sexual slavery abroad.”37 The girls are also bought and sold at early ages, some as young as eight.38 If the girls manage to escape the slavery into which they are sold, the situation they face when they return home can be equally dire. Dr. Hughes gives on to say, “Upon their return to Iran, the Islamic fundamentalists blame the victims, and often physically punish and imprison them. The women are examined to determine if they have engaged in “immoral activity.” In other words, girls are examined to see if they lost their virginity. Based on the findings, officials can ban them from leaving the country again.”39 When Islamic fundamentalists campaign to recruit new members for their fold, they invoke the alleged immorality in Western countries to attract listeners. However, what is not discussed is the horrific treatment of women who are sold into sexual slavery by their own families. Women are not viewed as equals in Islamic countries, they are thought of as property. Dr. Hughes explains this point more thoroughly when she explains that “exploitation and repression of women are closely associated. Both exist where women, individually or collectively, are denied freedom and rights. Second, the Islamic fundamentalists in Iran are not simply conservative Muslims. Islamic fundamentalism is a political movement with a political ideology that considers women inherently inferior in intellectual and moral capacity. Fundamentalists hate women’s minds and bodies. Selling women and girls for prostitution is just the dehumanizing complement to forcing women and girls to cover their bodies and hair with the veil.”40 Unfortunately, young girls and women are not the only people who are sold into slavery in Islamic countries. Young male children between the age of three and fifteen are sold into slavery as camel jockeys. When not competing, they are often beaten, raped, and forced to sleep with the animals they serve. Sports Illustrated writer Andrew Lawrence described the life of a typical camel jockey: “The child camel jockey is between three and fifteen years old and ideally weighs fifty pounds. Each day he rises at 3 A.M. to train, often flogged awake with his camel whip in a flout of Islamic law. He fills his days doting over his steed from head to hoof. At night, he retreats to a camp encircled in barbed wire. Here, abuse is just a part of life. Give in, or go home, in a box.”41 Slavery and Islam Slavery has existed since antiquity. Forced labor was part of the ancient civilizations of Mesopotamia, Egypt, the Indus Valley of India, and China.42 The Code of Hammurabi (named for the sixth king of the Amorite Dynasty of Old Babylon), the earliest known set of laws, acknowledged slavery,43 44 but Islam was the catalyst that established its institutionalization.45 This is the reason slavery in Islamic cultures has survived when it has been eradicated elsewhere. Mohammed himself owned dozens of slaves. His followers throughout the centuries have kept slaves and continue to do so today. The Koran defines the fundamental inequality between the slave and owner as well as the rights an owner has over his slave.46 Not surprisingly, the Hadith also justifies slavery and gives instruction in several chapters concerning ownership.4748 The Koran specifically asserts the right of Muslims to own slaves, either by purchasing them or acquiring them through the bounty of war.49 Since Muslims believe the Koran to be the word of Allah and is unchangeable, slavery will always exist in Islam. This mentality allows Muslim governments and followers of the Koran to declare jihad on neighboring villages of non-Muslims and force them into the bonds of slavery. Although most of the men captured are killed, the women are used as sex slaves or laborers. This criminal behavior is alive and well and flourishing in many Allahfearing nations today.50 The Atlantic slave trade that ended by the middle of the ninetieth century is a sad period in the history of America. But the truth is that Muslims were enslaving black Africans (Muslims and non-Muslims) thirteen centuries before the slave ships brought black Africans to the New World. Most interesting, though, is that even though black slavery by Muslims began long ago,51 almost no descendents of those slaves are alive today in the Muslim world. Why is there no black culture in the Middle East? Most slaves were either killed or died from being worked to death.52 53 Islamic racism is so entrenched in Muslim society that the Arabic word for black is abed (slave) or abeeds (slaves). There is no other respectable word in the Arabic language that describes a black person as equal or even human. Blacks are also referred to as filth. As a child, I remember when we used to play and get dirty, the saying was: “You look filthy like an abed.”54 55 In contrast, Mohammed described the Muslim people as “the nobles of all races” and reassured them that they were immune from slavery.56 Today, the African nations of Sudan and Mauritania preserve brutal, racist, and corrupt Muslim governments that rightfully have been accused of the most heinous crimes against its non-Muslim citizens. There is evidence of the enslavement in Mauritania of four hundred thousand black Africans throughout the centuries. 57 The practice of using slaves as soldiers is now being revived. Thousands of black Africans called Haratines have been kidnapped from their homes and forced to raid the black communities in the southern part of the country, their mission to massacre residents and take over the villages. The brutality Mauritanian Muslims inflict upon their slaves is endless. Many slaves are burned on their genitals or hung on a post for days as a form of punishment.58 The Mauritanian government refuses to take action to stop these atrocities, even though slavery has been abolished several times since the country’s independence from French colonial rule in 1960.59 60 It has been established recently that one hundred thousand black Africans in Mauritania are enslaved today.61 The situation in the Sudan is worse. Since 1983, the dominant Muslim-controlled government has enforced rigid Sharia law throughout the country. Then, in 1989, Sudan’s Islamic regime declared jihad on the black Christians and non-Muslims in the western and southern areas of Darfur, Sudan’s western region. Brutal raids to slaughter and kidnap non-Muslims and black Muslims are being carried out by the Janjaweed, the government-supported Muslim militia, whose members are recruited from local Arab tribes.62 63 Countless innocent victims are from the Dinka tribe, the largest ethnic group in the Sudan, many of whom are black Christians.64 To date, nearly 2 million villagers have been executed, and tens of thousands have been enslaved by Muslim communities. More than 4 million have been displaced.65 For a vivid and moving account of modern day slavery by Muslims, I highly recommend Francis Bok’s memoir, Escape from Slavery. Bok was seven years old when he was kidnapped from the local marketplace by Muslim militia. Miles away, smoke filled the sky as his family’s farm and neighboring villages were burned, and villagers slaughtered, including his family. While the Muslims struck down the traders and patrons at the marketplace, selected woman and children were marched along the road with a rope tied around their neck, or mounted on a horse and trekked through the Islamic-dominated north. Bok was taken to the farm of a Muslim family. When the children ran out of the house toward him, he thought that they were eager to meet him. Instead, they picked up sticks that were lying on the ground and began to beat him while yelling, “Abed, Abed, Abed!” Francis’s life was a living hell. His days consisted of beatings, rotten food, living in the barn with the animals he attended, exhaustion from being overworked and constant threats of killing him or mutilating his body parts if he was disobedient. But Francis was one of the fortunate ones. He was able to escape ten years later, at the age of seventeen. Others whom he had met while he lived in captivity had either been killed or had a leg cut off so they could not escape.66 In his article, “Slavery Lives in the Sudan,” Michael Coren depicts the agony of the ill-fated children and women who become slaves. One former slave remembers “the rape of girls and boys alike, the forced circumcision of boys and girls, often with them fully conscious and screaming and having to be held down by many people…. Sodomy and sadistic torture are common.” Another ex-slave reflects how “families were broken up, with children sometimes murdered in front of their mothers as a warning and because they were too much trouble. We cried out to the West, to the countries who said they believed in human rights, but they were indifferent to our agony.”67 Antislavery groups around the world have heard the cries of the victims of the blood-splattered southern and western Sudan. They have petitioned the United Nations to take action and stop the genocide. In July of 2005, a Comprehensive Peace Agreement between the government of Sudan and two rebel groups, the Sudan Liberation Movement and the Justice Equality Movement, was signed.68 Although the three sides agreed on matters of wealth sharing (oil profits), humanitarian rights, and assistance for the people of the Sudan, slavery still continues to this day despite the agreement. Racism, slavery, and tribal conquest is imbedded so deeply into Islamic culture, religion, and traditions, that it may take more than several lifetimes to free Islam from its rigid and intolerant societal laws. If you think non-Muslim slaves exist only in Africa, think again! In his article “The Problem with Slavery,” Daniel Pipes, director of Middle East Forum, a think tank that promotes American interests in the Middle East, reports that slavery is flourishing in the United States, among the Saudis. Homaidan Ali Al-Turki, thirty-six, an immigrant from Saudi Arabia and a graduate student at the University of Colorado, and his wife were accused of enslaving an Indonesian woman who cared for their four children. She was forced to cook, clean, and serve as nanny, among other tasks, with no pay. The woman said that she feared that she would suffer at the hands of her captors if she were disobedient. Pipes names four Saudi royals who also live in the United States and have been accused of and/or charged with holding their housekeepers against their will and threatening them with “serious harm” if they were not compliant. There have also been an abundant number of reported cases of Saudi royals and dignitaries living in the United States who have held their servants hostage.69 These Very Important People must think they’re at home. Even though slavery was abolished in 1962 in Saudi Arabia, it is still practiced there today. 70 Not only is the government aware that it still exists, but religious and influential clerics sanction it. Sheikh Saleh Al-Fawzan, an opponent to Saudi antislavery laws and member of the Senior Council of Clerics, Saudi Arabia’s highest religious body, says, “Slavery is a part of Islam and whoever wants it abolished is an infidel.”71 Islam and the Persecution of other Faiths The oppression of non-Muslims by Islamic governments occurs across the globe. This oppression and discrimination could not be more obvious than in the Muslim Middle East, where Christians and Jews are treated like second-class citizens. The government of Egypt has decreed that its citizens be allowed to choose and practice their own religions. However, Human Rights Watch has observed: “Although Egypt’s constitution provides for equal rights without regard to religion, discrimination against Egyptian Christians (Copts), and intolerance of the Baha’i sect of Islam and minority Muslim sects remains a problem. Egyptian law recognizes conversions to Islam but not from Islam to other religions. There are credible reports that Muslims who convert to Christianity sometimes face harassment. Difficulties in getting new identity papers have resulted in the arrest of converts to Christianity for allegedly forging such documents. Baha’i institutions and community activities are prohibited by law.”72 Paul Marshall, an expert on global religious intolerance, writes in his article “Islam: From Toleration to Terror”: “The Saudi restriction on the expression of any religion besides Islam means, quite simply, that Christian worship is banned. It is illegal to wear a cross or to utter a Christian prayer. Christians cannot even worship privately in their own homes.”73 Marshall also describes how Egyptian Coptic Christians are inhumanely treated in Egypt and throughout the world in his book, Their Blood Cries Out: The Untold Story of Persecution Against Christians in the Modern World.74 The author gives an account of a young Egyptian girl who was kidnapped, tortured, and raped by terrorists from Gamat Islamiya, Egypt’s largest militant group.75 She was forced to go without food while praying and memorizing verses from the Koran. The militants burned a tattoo, a symbol of her Christian faith, from the girl’s wrist. Fortunately, the girl escaped but is forced to live a lifetime of suffering while reliving the horrors of her experience.76 Today, there are approximately 6 million Coptic Christians in Egypt who face a lifetime of religious persecution from their Islamic government. The Egyptian government has imposed the jizya on Christians only, and as a result many Coptic Christians have been forced to renounce their faith and become Muslims because they could not afford to pay such a high tax.77 Not only do women living in Islamic nations face religious persecution, but they also face kidnapping, rape, and the forced conversion to the Islamic faith by their Muslim countrymen. Jews are another group that radical Muslims target for hate. Jews are considered Muslims’ archenemies, based on the teachings and instructions of Prophet Mohammed. With the increase of the Muslim population in Europe, antiSemitism is at an all-time high. However, the hatred is coming not from Christian Europeans but from Muslim immigrants. In Denmark in 2002, Hizb ut-Tahrir, the leading Islamic pro-caliphate group, distributed leaflets demanding that Jews be killed. Assaults and harassment followed, and the word Juden appeared persistently on cars, walls, and traffic signs. Likewise, Sweden has had its share of antiSemitic expression. In Stockholm, anti-Israel rallies organized by Muslim immigrants have attracted large groups, and have been marked by violence and inflammatory cries of “Kill the Jews.” Britain has also been the setting for anti-Semitic attacks, including an assault upon a Finsbury Park synagogue located near a highly recognizable mosque. The attackers smashed windows, spread excrement over the floor, and painted swastikas near a Star of David. Radical Muslims from the nearby mosque were suspected.78 Christians and Jews aren’t the only religions to face persecution from Islamic fundamentalists. According to esteemed Belgium historian Koenraad Elst, the Hindu population in Western and Central Asia was conquered by Muslims in 1399 and forced to covert or face death. Elst explains that 80 million Hindus have been slaughtered by Islamic forces since the year 1000, around the time Afghanistan was dominated by Islamic rule.79 The world is at a crossroad. Having learned lessons from World War II about the price of intolerance and apathy, are we going to sit by idly and allow Islamic bigotry and hatred to drag the world into another war? We must strengthen our determination to unite and fight to protect our ideological heritage based on liberty, freedom, equality, and respect for one another. 10 Tolerance: A One-Way Street Isn’t it interesting that we are always hearing from Islamic apologists and organizations like CAIR that Islam is a “tolerant and loving religion”? Yet, the all-pervasive racism, bigotry, and intolerance of Islam clearly reveals itself in the hypersensitivity of its leaders and their followers to every sleight against Islam, however unintended or insignificant. The Islamic world is shameless in its demands for redress for these perceived grievances, and their boisterous and often deadly outbursts of anger are proving effective in making media, organizations, and governments kowtow and submit to their demands. If the aggressive advance of the Muslim agenda is not impeded, the world will be remade in Islam’s image. The application of Muslim religious criteria to nonMuslims should make us “infidels” shudder. The fact that cartoons published in a European country, Denmark, could set off acts of violence throughout the world should be a wake-up call to the West. The fact is that the white flag of surrender is hanging from the buildings of the New York Times, the Los Angeles Times, and many other prominent publications that refused to publish these cartoons. It’s a testament to the fact that Muslim bullying works. But who could criticize these major publications for concluding that prudence was called for when thousands of Muslims were willing to rampage, destroy property, and shut down civic life in order to express their fury at yet another “insult to Islam”? When the followers of a religion are willing to go that far because of a cartoon they find offensive, when emotions can be raised to such a pitch of fury and hysteria as to justify the burning of cars, looting of shops, killing of civilians, and invasion of embassies, what else are they capable of in defense of the honor of Islam? Jyllands-Posten, the Danish newspaper that published the Mohammed cartoons, certainly has learned its lesson. The lesson, my fellow infidels, is that Islamic violence is self-justifying. Again and again the international community has taken the position that it is the victim’s, or the potential victim’s, responsibility to modify his conduct. The offices of Jyllands-Posten are now protected by security guards and the cartoonists have gone into hiding because of death threats. This occurred in the aftermath of the murder of Theo van Gogh in the Netherlands: in Britain, Germany, and Denmark itself, public officials called for various accommodations for Muslims in order to prevent more such incidents. The forty-seven European countries that are part of the Council of Europe criticized the Danish government for insulting the Prophet Mohammed and hiding behind freedom of the press.1 The infidel West fails to learn its lesson the first time, so it must be punished again and again until the lesson is learned. In this way the whole world can be brought into submission under Dar Al Islam. The state of Israel is being punished for not learning the lesson that Muslims want the Jews to learn: Jews are the enemy of Islam, they are inferior, and therefore do not have a right to a Jewish state, let alone a state that occupies what used to be Islamic land. Israel’s offense against Islam is its very existence. How could the Jews who rejected Mohammed make a homeland right in the middle of what used to be the Islamic caliphate? Such a slap in the face to Islam has brought much self-perceived shame on the Muslim world, to the point that Muslim society glorifies the suicide bombers who give their lives to avenge Islam’s wounded honor. The phenomenon of suicide bombers for Allah has been authored and perfected by the Palestinians against the Jews and exported around the world. And Allah, according to Muslim preachers around the world, justly rewards mass murderers who kill in his name and take the lives of Jews and infidels with them. You will find that Islamic leaders who cry prejudice and claim that Muslims are being unfairly labeled as terrorists also venerate the principles and values of Hamas, Al Qaeda, Hezbollah, and the Muslim Brotherhood. While they cry wolf, they simultaneously define themselves as devotees of the cult of the suicide bomber. The desirability of martyrdom is a subject of lectures and sermons throughout the Muslim world. The issue of martyrdom takes center stage in mosques, at conferences and symposia, and even on children’s television broadcasts. Purveyors of the ideology of pure Islam proudly display photographs and video of toddlers and kindergarten children wearing bombs strapped to their bodies or pointing guns to their heads. These children are the heroes of the “Islamic nation” of the Hamas charter, of the Al Qaeda manual, of the Muslim Brotherhood Project, and the like. Many of those who detonated bombs to kill themselves and scores of innocent Israelis in the early 2000s have been teenagers—mere children, and as such often invisible to their victims. Israel has no defense against them. It is a civilized country that is being savaged by an alien society that has turned its children into killers—killers who are strangers to guilt, remorse, and empathy, and whose culture defines them simultaneously as heroes and victims. Israel is the prototype of the battlefield of the future. Suicide bombers are worshipped by Muslims as heroes not only in Gaza, Cairo, Riyadh, Baghdad, and Mecca, but in London and Paris, New York and Los Angeles. The cult of the suicide bomber has become virtually universal in the Muslim world, and massive, unchecked immigration is this cult’s emissary to the land of the infidel. Nonetheless, as lofty as it considers its mission to be, pure Islam (what the majority in the West defines as radical Islam) is not above asserting its “rights” in insignificant matters whenever it perceives a stain on the honor of Allah. The Mohammed cartoons published in Denmark; the British teacher in Sudan who was arrested for “insulting faith and religion” because she allowed her class of sevenyear-olds to name a teddy bear Mohammed as she was teaching them about democracy and voting; the pope quoting a fourteenth century emperor during an academic lecture about the violence in Islam, which sent hundreds of thousands of Muslims into the streets in Islamic countries killing, burning, and destroying—all these events illustrate the bizarre and irrational reactions that have become customary responses to the ubiquitous “insult to Islam.” Hundreds of similar occurrences are never brought to our attention. Organizations such as CAIR and Muslim Public Affairs Council have been interfering with film productions for years, inserting themselves into the creative process and managing to exert leverage over film companies, producers, directors, and actors because of the perception that a film may contain an insult to Islam. CAIR, for example, pressured Paramount Pictures to alter their adaptation of the Tom Clancy novel The Sum of All Fears to change the Muslim terrorists in the book to neo-Nazis in the movie. The film’s director, Phil Alden Robinson, had to write an apology to CAIR, telling them he had “no intention of promoting negative images of Muslims or Arabs, and I wish you the best in your continuing efforts to combat discrimination.”2 But what if a film is produced not to insult Islam but to tell the truth about it? It wouldn’t matter: if the creator’s vision does not conform to that of the American Muslim leadership, a campaign of intimidation will begin and never let up. American Muslim leaders are attempting to control the manner in which Islam is discussed and debated—as if they were part of a totalitarian government with the power and authority to approve every word uttered in public. If the agents of devout Islam take or are accorded the right to censor writing about Islam in the United States, and silence radio talk-show hosts and news broadcasts, the truth about Islam may never be heard in this land. WMAL-AM radio, the Washington, talk-show station, fired Michael Graham in July of 2005 for his remark criticizing Islam as an instigator of terror. CAIR launched an attack against the station as well as its advertisers, which led to Graham’s firing.3 If this is the way we are going to surrender our freedoms of speech and of the press—to appease organizations linked to terror—when and where are we going to draw the line to defend the pillars of our democracy and values? Already discussion in colleges and universities has been stifled when deemed insensitive to Muslim feelings. Speakers who aren’t friendly to Islam (such as myself) require a full security staff, including bodyguards and K9 units, to ensure that our lives will be protected when giving a lecture on a university campus. When I spoke at the University of Detroit at Ann Arbor in 2006, I was accompanied by security details fit for a president. This was the result of a Palestinian group in California sending an e-mail to their Detroit friends urging that “Muslims, Arabs, their friends, and allies to show up and give Brigitte Gabriel the proper welcome,” That is, disrupt my lecture just as they did with two other speakers in the weeks before mine. Professors have been reprimanded all across the country for stating what is deemed politically incorrect according to the standards established by Islamic apologists. Professor Thomas Klocek, an adjunct professor at Chicago’s DePaul University for fourteen years, was one of those fired for offending Muslim students with his views.4 The problem extends even to the Pentagon, the seat of military power of the United States. Under the Muslim Outreach Program, which was instituted after September 11, Muslims were hired in every military branch of our government. The United States government thought that by including Muslim Americans in military and government branches that they would be an asset to our government in fighting “the war on terror.” Some of those hires have access to high-level classified documents dealing with the war on terror and the terrorists’ ideology. Political correctness in the Pentagon is deceiving our military leaders, halting any criticism of Islam as well as any education about its tenets of hatred and bigotry toward infidels. This situation has reached such a level that Stephen Coughlin, the most authoritative Pentagon specialist on Islamic law and extremism, was fired in January of 2008. The reason he was fired? Pentagon officials said he had become “too hot” within the circles of the Pentagon. Hasham Islam, a key Muslim aide in the office of Deputy Defense Secretary Gordon England, was offended by Coughlin’s writings about militant Islam and confronted him to soften his views on Islamist extremism. Coughlin was one of the few people within our government who possessed the moral clarity to identify the enemy, analyze its strategy, and devise a plan to defeat it. Coughlin had written a memorandum a few months earlier about the Muslim Brotherhood Project for North America, which was discussed at the Holy Land Foundation trial in Texas. One of the group identified during the trial was the Islamic Society of North America, whose members had been hosted by England at the Pentagon.5 When news of his firing was made public, support for Coughlin came roaring to his side, especially from members of the military, who deal with terrorists firsthand and understand their true mentality. In a letter to the editor of the Washington Times, Lt. Col. Lance Landeche from the Marine Corps, had this to say: Though I cannot assess the value of Mr. Coughlin to those inside the Beltway, outside the Beltway and on the front lines of this struggle, his understanding of the relationship between Islamic law and Islamist jihad doctrine is invaluable. Mr. Coughlin’s thesis, written for the National Defense Intelligence College, “To Our Great Detriment: Ignoring What Extremists Say About Jihad,” is quickly becoming a must-read among my peers. Unfortunately, soon Mr. Coughlin will no longer be available to help us understand Islamic jihad, and we will again find ourselves at a severe disadvantage in this ideological struggle. I only wish more of my taxpayer dollars could be spent on such invaluable contracts that directly support those out in front.”6 Is it any wonder why an Islamist inside the Pentagon and his gullible friends want to get rid of a national treasure such as Stephen Coughlin at a time in history when we are trying to protect our national security? In 1995, terrorist expert Steven Emerson produced the f i lm Jihad in America, which exposed the worldwide network of Islamic terrorist organizations and their presence in the United States. Emerson did not employ actors. He simply presented the phenomenon of devout Islam as it exists, with actual video footage of terrorists at conferences and symposia that are held in the United States. He showed what Muslim leaders were doing and saying. They declared openly that they intended to be “a dagger in the heart of their [our] civilization,” and “butcher the Jews” and “destroy the skyscrapers” that “Americans are so proud of.” No one took Emerson or his film seriously. No one wanted to believe that terrorist cells operate in America and hold conferences espousing hatred and bigotry toward infidels and calling for jihad. No one wanted to believe this is really happening in America. A friend of mine who was an executive in a Jewish Federation had invited Steve Emerson to be a keynote speaker two days before September 11. Members of the community, including the board of directors of the federation, were very upset with her for inviting “Mr. Gloom and Doom” to their event. The person who threw the biggest fit was shaking two days later as his daughter who worked in the World Trade Center barely escaped with her life. Does it have to take such a tragedy to knock us out of our apathy? To make us listen to those who are warning us ahead of time while we can still make a change? For his pains, Emerson became the target of a vicious vilification campaign instigated by American Muslim leaders. He is now one of the most hated men in the Islamic world. Al Qaeda mentioned him by name in one of their videos. He is frequently the subject of defamatory articles on Islamic Internet sites and in Arabic publications in the Middle East. He lives under the constant threat of assassination. Islamic tolerance is a one-way street that demands that the infidel West accommodate Islamic imperatives and sensitivities. But Islam feels no obligation to regard with any level of respect or sympathy the social, religious, or political norms of the West, nor do they grant any concessions— even when residing in the West. The treatment of Christians in Muslim countries vividly illustrates this. The media finds persecutions, enslavement, and massacres of Christians, to say nothing of the day-to-day intimidation and harassment, such as in Egypt or Kosovo, hardly worthy of comment. It seems that Islamic influence in the West has rendered politically incorrect any criticism of Muslim countries for their abuse of Christians. When will Christians living in the West rise to the occasion and speak out on behalf of their suffering brethren living under Muslim tyranny? I lived in a bomb shelter for almost all my teenage years, praying every night that the Christians in the West would save us from ruthless and brutal murderers. No one came except the Israelis. My hope was shattered slowly at the feet of the small cross hanging over my shrapnel-bruised bed. Mordechai Nisan, the author of Minorities in the Middle East: A History of Struggle and Self-Expression, writes: The West’s opening of the gates to Muslim penetration is a surrealistic replay of the Christians’ opening of the gates to Muslim conquest in the Middle East during the first few years of post-Mohammedian history. The towns of Syria and Egypt, part of the Byzantine empire in the East, opened their gates and accepted Muslim rule by consent. Islamic conquest was in some ways more of a political assault than a military attack. And so it seemed in the late twentieth-century as the Christian West opened its gates and peacefully capitulated to the assault of Islam. Various forms of tribute followed suit: releasing convicted Arab terrorists from European jails, canceling Arab debts to Western governments, recognizing the Palestine Liberation Organization, and supporting Arab demands against besieged Israel, providing weaponry for Arab warfare (while Europe itself was being targeted by Libyan and Iranian long-range missiles).”7 Is the West even conscious of its rush to capitulate anew to Islam? For the most part, the answer is no. Yet devout Muslims have made no secret of their intention to Islamize the United States. As Abdurahman Alamoudi, former head of the American Muslim Council, has observed, whether it takes “ten years or a hundred years,” the United States will become a Muslim country.8 Since the late 1980s, the devout Islamists’ presence on American soil has expanded, creating dozens of interconnected groups that advance the purists’ agenda while adopting a pleasant façade that simulates respect for American values, pluralism, and religious freedom. Islamic activists, including members of the Council on American Islamic Relations and other Islamic groups, are using this strategy to place themselves at the very center of American power by attaining high-level security jobs within our government, while continuing to sympathize with the enemies of the United States. Even worse, virtually all the Islamic organizations mentioned in this book have adopted some variant of the position advanced by the Saudi prince Waleed bin Talal— that America’s foreign policy was responsible for the attacks of September 11. The freedom of movement, freedom of association, freedoms that Muslims enjoy in this country have not tempted them to renounce their dreams of destroying the United States. Instead, these freedoms afford them free passage on their journey to promote murder and mayhem worldwide in the name of their cause. Organizations such as the Muslim Brotherhood, Hamas, and Hezbollah have found the United States hospitable terrain to raise money, sponsor conferences and symposia, create front organizations, and disseminate anti-Semitic and anti-Zionist propaganda. Their pseudo-moderate connected organizations successfully wield influence in local, state, and national politics. They have even established themselves on American college and university campuses through the Muslim Student Association. And until 9/11, they had been inconvenienced by very few political and legal restraints. How else can one explain the fact that Arab American professors at the University of South Florida were able to function effectively as agents for Palestinian Islamic Jihad, and that one of them, Ramadan Abdallah Shallah, assumed the leadership of that group?9 Another student at the University of South Florida who entered the United States in 1974 and remained for fifteen years, Musa Abu Marzook, rose to the top levels of Hamas. Islamic organizations agitate politically within the United States and are reaping huge successes. The American Muslim Alliance is determined to bring Islam’s influence into the highest circles of American power. The organization promotes candidates, registers voters, and places interns (whom it has trained for advocacy) on Capitol Hill. Islamists have already made inroads into American government. We have seen the election of the first Muslim congressman from Minnesota, Keith Ellison, who chose to swear his oath of office on a Koran. Ironically, it was the same copy of the Koran acquired by Thomas Jefferson in the 1700s so he could study and understand the religion and principles of the Islamic pirates who were terrorizing ships at sea, and learn how to defeat them. We have seen highly sensitive positions at the Pentagon and other branches of government filled with Muslims about whose background and loyalties we know nothing. The shocker to many Americans was the illegal Lebanese immigrant FBI agent who had access to top-secret and sensitive information, which she passed to her relatives and friends at Hezbollah in Lebanon. We Christians and Jews who came to the United States from the Middle East look on with utter amazement and disgust at the gullibility and stupidity of those who allow Muslims to work in such sensitive areas of government. In June 2001, a delegation of Muslim organizations was received at the White House to discuss President Bush’s faith-based initiative. Abdullah al-Arian, a twenty-year-old student, was present, but was soon ejected by the Secret Service without explanation. This prompted the entire group to walk out of the meeting. The American Muslim Council issued a statement that attributed the incident to suspicion arising from the political activities of al-Arian’s father, Samial-Arian. The Middle East Times reported that “the Secret Service denied any political motive behind its action. ‘We regret the error and any inconvenience the individual or the group experienced,’ said Marc Connolly, a spokesman for the Secret Service, but he would not elaborate. He said after White House security officials realized a mistake had been made, they attempted to invite the group back, but the invitation was rebuffed.”10 Abdullah al-Arian charged that he was a victim of racial profiling. A joint statement issued by the delegation, which included CAIR, MPAC, AMA, AMC, and other devout pseudo-moderate groups, further communicated a sense of victimization: “This incident is the latest in an unfortunate pattern of exclusion by the Bush administration. American Muslim organizations reject the notion that community members must pass a litmus test. A meaningful dialogue must be based on equity, accessibility, and fairness and not exclusion, discrimination or exploitation by special interest groups.”11 It would be difficult to imagine a delegation representing a minority religion storming out of a presidential palace in any Muslim nation. It’s difficult to imagine them being invited in, in the first place. “We expect the White House to clarify why Abdullah alArian was excluded from the meeting and to apologize to him and to the Muslim community,” said CAIR communications director Ibrahim Hooper. 12 The following month, al-Arian returned to the White House with the same group of Muslim leaders. They expressed their concern that no Muslim had been appointed to the White House team for the faith-based initiative. More noteworthy than this incident is the fact that his father, Sami al-Arian—now deported on charges of being a leader of Palestinian Islamic Jihad—had the previous week been “among a group of Muslim leaders admitted to the White House for a political briefing.”13 It was a sign that Islam was finally coming into its own in the United States—and that devout Muslims were at the vanguard. In reference to a March 2002 attack against American churchgoers in Pakistan, journalist Stephen A. McDonald wrote: “As ‘moderate’ Muslims rolled six grenades down an aisle in a church packed with worshippers in the diplomatic enclave of Karachi, the message is clear.” 14 McDonald noted that after 9/11, “most took counsel from the politically correct crowd as they repeatedly pronounced Islam as a ‘religion of tolerance.’” Nothing could be farther from the truth. In every major speech President Bush has made since September 11, he has assimilated Islam into the global mainstream. Islam had no international voice before the attacks. Now scholars define the Western heritage as not the Judeo-Christian tradition, but as the JudeoChristian-Islamic tradition. What? Where’d that come from? In his book Where is the Islamic Tolerance? , McDonald wrote: Islam was given a soapbox on which to stand only days after the attacks at the World Trade Center. It looks to us like they have taken a good swing at the ball and used their new-found prominence to justify their “mainline” views to the world. The position of prominence given to Islam around the airwaves, in print, and in cyberspace has done nothing to tone down the devout views possessed by their members; rather, it has done just the opposite, empowering a whole new voice of devout Muslims under the guise of educating the world in the virtues of Islam and the intolerance of Christianity and Judaism.”15 According to Mordechai Nisan, “Islamic civilization in itself provided a permanent outlet for aggressiveness by legitimating and obligating war against the infidels. This is a mechanism for mental health, avoiding the debilitations of guilt feelings and shamefulness. Thereby, Muslim armed aggression, or any other form of combat, is therapeutic and can be very effective and successful in particular against the restrained, psychologically entangled, morally inhibited West. The Western love of peace, a virtual badge of submission, is paraded proudly as a supreme value for intercivilizational harmony. Jamal al-Din al-Afghani, the notable Muslim thinker and reformer in the nineteenthcentury, was explicit in his comparison of Islam and Christianity on the power equation. He stated: “The Christian religion is based on making peace, and kindness prevails in everything…whereas Islam is based on an aspiration to victory, might, conquest and boldness.”16 As Westerners/infidels, we must face these bitter truths, and face them together. Jihad is in every country in the Western world. Jihad may appear peaceful to you now, but its intentions are not. After reading this book, you should be able to identify some of the most common tactics of the jihadists and their allies, and to know that you are not required to passively approve of the destruction of your nation and culture. 11 Rising in Defense of Democracy On November 8, 2001, President Bush declared that we are waging “a war to save civilization itself.” He added, “Our nation faces a threat to our freedoms, and the stakes could not be higher. We are the target of enemies who openly boast [in the Middle East] that they want to kill, kill all Americans, kill all Jews, and kill all Christians. We have seen that type of hate before, the only possible response is to confront it and to defeat it.”1 Our enemies’ hatred suggests that we have something that they do not. Call it freedom, call it liberty—it is what enables us to live productive lives within a reasonable, though admittedly imperfect, framework of rights and obligations. Our enemies would like to subjugate us and remake us in their own image. All our sophisticated weaponry cannot win the ideological struggle we face; if we are to have any hope of prevailing, we must renew our appreciation for the differences that set us apart from those who would conquer us. We must measure our freedoms against the degradation of totalitarian regimes and terrorist organizations, as well as against the principles of Islamic Sharia, from which our enemies derive the spiritual and ideological motivation to destroy us. We have much to lose. The freedoms we enjoy rest on principles common only to Western democracies: the rule of law, equality under the law, individual rights as opposed to group rights, private property, an independent judiciary that recognizes the sanctity of human life and has regard for the rights of others, and the separation of church and state. We must also remember freedom of thought, of conscience, of expression, of association, and of religion. These freedoms allow us to change our religion, ridicule religion, or reject it entirely—rights denied to all Muslims living under Islamic regimes. Our freedoms are tempered by responsibility. If we act responsibly within a framework of rights and obligations, we can follow our dreams and pursue happiness without having to do it in lockstep with the government. Western society is far from perfect, there is plenty of room for improvement. But because it guarantees the rule of law while upholding personal freedom as an ideal, the system works. In contrast, among the world’s fifty-seven Islamic states, it would be hard to find even one of the above principles being put into practice consistently. With few exceptions, Muslim countries are ruled by dictators who expect to hold on to their jobs for life.2 Almost without exception, these dictators live in perpetual fear of a coup d’état or some other violent form of regime change. The rule of law in these countries is virtually nonexistent. Instead, their citizens live in perpetual fear of the law. The regime enforces or disregards laws at will, and does not protect the individual from the whims of the state. Every day the citizens live on shaky ground. Mix terrorism in with this totalitarianism and you get chaos and lawlessness. Radical Islam is poised to destroy us, and current events are moving in its favor. Our task, therefore, is nothing less than to alter the course of history. All peoples targeted to be conquered, subjugated, and slain by Muslims determined to bring the world under the Islamic umbrella, must awaken. We do not carry weapons. We do not seek physical battle. We are ordinary people of goodwill who believe that if Americans and Europeans are made aware of the designs devout Muslims have on the world, they will not be content to sit idle. Every individual must recognize that civilization itself is at stake. While the government conducts its war on terrorism on many fronts, U.S. residents must resist the ideological assault in progress within our own borders. Devout Muslims are employing American democratic institutions in their campaign to destroy us. Syndicated journalist Cal Thomas writes:3 Suppose our enemies have invaded the United States through immigration for the express purpose of organizing themselves politically? Suppose they present themselves as benign and seek to register voters, becoming politically active in order to elect their people to office and change U.S. policy in the Middle East? What if their intentions are the eventual destruction of this nation through its democratic processes and the imposition of a theocratic state?… In at least sixteen states, Muslim groups, by their own admission, are organizing voter-registration drives and political consciousness-raising events for this express purpose.4 Voter registration and the election of candidates as strategies for the acquisition of political power are perfectly legal. We must educate ourselves about the threat. We must learn to recognize the message that devout Muslims are spreading and understand how to reject its propaganda. This is our responsibility, and we must not expect the government to do it for us. Remember that the other side has limitless energy, a limitless contingent of suicide cadres, seemingly limitless financial resources, and unwavering confidence in its identity and beliefs. Our confidence in Western civilization and its values must match our opponents’. Rest assured, our enemies are and will remain motivated. Their top priority is our destruction and they will not be distracted. The good life and the freedoms attainable only in Western democracies do not impress or entice them. They are committed to one purpose, a single goal to which they hold with utmost patience and determination. They count on our craving for immediate gratification, our famously short attention span and lack of determination, on our tolerance of any and all points of view, our hospitality, our guilt complexes, our weaknesses, and our lack of resolve to provide them with the club with which to clobber us. “Our enemies have used our best character qualities against us—tolerance, inclusion, forgiveness and pluralism,” Cal Thomas observed in May 2002. “They believe in none of these concepts and think anyone who does is an enemy of their god.”5 “We are at war to the death,” says former CIA chief James Woolsey. “There should be no mistake about this. September 11 galvanized us into serious action in exactly the same way that December 7, 1941, did.”6 On September 11, the nightmare began. Although some years have passed without another successful attack on American soil, the conflict is far from over. If Western civilization emerges victorious, it will be because a critical number of individuals decided to assume personal responsibility for ensuring the survival of our way of life. Will you be one of them? Holy war has been declared on America and the West, and it’s a very different kind of conflict from past wars. Because our enemy does not owe allegiance to a particular country, does not wear a military uniform, and uses women and children as part of its arsenal, we may be prone to forget that we are at war. We cannot forget. We must not. And while this is a very different war from those of years past, one feature remains pertinent. Just as civilians assisted their nation’s previous war efforts, so must we become active participants in this conflict. No matter which country in the West we reside, we share the same values of equality and respect toward humanity. Indeed, I submit that our active involvement as civilians in this war is even more essential than ever. We are facing more than a relentless, tenacious, and determined enemy bent on either destroying or subjugating us. Because of the rise of political correctness we have the additional burden of facing people within our own borders —government officials, academics, journalists, and others —who dismiss the threat we’re up against, blame America or Israel as the cause of the conflict, treat anyone who speaks out against Islamofascism as an “intolerant bigot,” or treat Islamofascists as oppressed victims. These purveyors of political correctness are foolishly and dangerously aiding and abetting the rising tide of Islamofascism. For this and other reasons, we cannot sit back, relax, and let the government fight this war for us. The sad and terrifying reality is that far too many elected officials, intelligence officials, military officers, and bureaucrats do not or will not see the true nature of the threat we face. Our societies and our governments are being infiltrated by Islamists who will resort to any means to bring about the imposition of Sharia law and restoration of the Islamic caliphate. The absence of successful terrorist attacks on our soil does not mean we are not under assault. Civilians must defend our families, our communities, and our nations. By “defend” I am not speaking of armed violence. I am referring to exercising our rights and powers as citizens in free societies. For if we fail to act, if we allow the government to fight this war without us, I am convinced we will ultimately lose. To win we must make hard choices and often unpopular decisions. In order to devise and implement the right civilian strategies and tactics to win this war it is necessary to identify each element of the opposition and define its role in this war. They are (1) the devout Muslims; (2) Muslim front organizations that work to silence any critique or criticism of Islam; (3) enablers of Islamic education—those who write, supply, and finance educational materials that have seeped into higher education and public schools and that whitewash the violent and conquering nature of Islam;(4) hate-mongers, those who, in Western mosques and madrassas, advocate violence, terror, and the overthrow of constitutional law and democracy; and (5) the PC propaganda machine, the purveyors of political correctness in the West. The Devout Muslims The devout Muslims are the most obvious threat. This group includes clerics who pronounce calls to jihad, individuals, and organizations who fund and provide logistical support, and the leaders and foot soldiers who carry out the actual attacks. Muslim Front Organizations Muslim organizations have learned well how to use the tolerance, freedom, and legal systems in Western societies to stifle and even silence debate about and criticism of Islam. In the United States, such organizations labor tirelessly to shut down critiques of Islam and intimidate even the most objective and knowledgeable critics. Such organizations facilitate the growth of the power and reach of Islamofascism. They may make statements renouncing acts of terror, but in their relentless assault on freedom of speech they are attempting to confiscate one of the more powerful weapons we have against the rising tide of Islamofascism—the freedom to speak the truth. With every lawsuit intended to silence a journalist; with every condemnation of criticism of Islamic militancy as intolerant, extremist, racist, or Islamophobic, these organizations move us one step closer to the day when no public criticism of or debate about Islam will be tolerated. With every claim that criticism of Islamofascism and its political ideology of conquest is religious bigotry, they attempt to use the best of Western civilization against us. This is a classic strategy of shooting the messenger, demonizing anyone who is not cowed into silence. To a great extent they have succeeded in Western Europe and England, and there is abundant evidence that they continue to make significant strides in the United States. These modern-day propagandists function as the advance guard of Islamofascism. They are softening us up for the frontal assaults yet to come. The very foundation of Western thought is based on the desire to evaluate, reason, and critique all claims to truth. The claims by apologists for Islam that it is a religion of peace are easily refuted by even the most cursory examination of its doctrines and its history. Thus, propagandists for Islam have no choice but to make every effort to shut down debate and silence criticism. In doing so they are preparing Western society for the ultimate conquest of Islam through jihad by cultural or violent means. This makes them every bit as dangerous, and perhaps even more so, than suicide bombers. Enablers of Islamic Education This third element works in tandem with those who attempt to silence criticism and shut down debate. It includes those who have written and are supplying higher education institutions and the public school systems of Western societies with educational materials that are heavy on proIslamist bias and anti-Western criticism and light on truth. Broadly speaking, such materials put a happy face on the history and doctrines of Islam that are simply at odds with reality. By placing such distortions into textbooks, for children of elementary-school age and older, they hope to bend the perceptions of the next generation of adults toward a tolerance for and affirmation of Islam. At the college level, the pro-Islamic, anti-Western bias prevalent in Middle East Studies programs prepares students to be apologists for Islam in the military, government, academia, and media. Students in these programs are a major source of the politically correct behavior that has, for instance, infected the FBI and its flawed Arabic translators program. We are now seeing the result of Saudi-influenced education on America’s children over the past sixteen years since the Saudis started giving millions of dollars to American universities to support Middle East Studies and Political Science departments. These Arab millionaires have taken advantage of the Title IV program instituted after World War II to teach students about foreign countries and languages. The result has been a new generation of Americans who have been heavily influenced by Arab propaganda. Pro-Arab, anti-Israel, and anti-American professors who teach in these departments have brainwashed our children into believing that Israel is the source of the problem in the Middle East and that America is a bad country because of its foreign policy. Hate-Mongers Those in Western mosques and madrassas who advocate and/or distribute materials that advocate violence and the overthrow of constitutional law and democracy are causing the increased radicalization of moderate Muslims in America and other countries of the West. The impact is especially strong on younger Muslims. The right to freedom of speech is being abused by these Islamist ideologues. It is unlawful to yell “fire” in a crowded theater, because the freedom of speech does not protect outcries that pose an imminent threat or danger. How can it then be lawful to preach violence and the overthrow of lawfully elected governments under the guise of “free speech”? The PC Propaganda Machine The fifth element consists of those primarily on the political left who have become useful pawns of the Islamofascist movement. Such people stand in league with Muslims and Muslim organizations who demonize anyone who dares to criticize Islam. Indeed, in America they are more concerned about what is deemed “hate speech” from the political right than about unequivocal exhortations of violence and sedition happening right under their noses. Much of the political left in Europe and America, through its politically correct intolerance of ideas and philosophies with which it disagrees, aids and abets the rising tide of Islamofascism. The ultimate irony is that, should the Islamofascists win, they will purge societies of the political left and its values they find so abhorrent. To plot a war on terror by focusing our efforts almost exclusively on the foot soldiers and their leaders misses the point for two reasons. First, it is not a “war on terror”—it is a war against an ideology that employs terror as one of many tools to advance itself. Second, the leaders and their foot soldiers who actually plan and perpetrate the terror are only one element of the enemy. Our enemy has two more powerful allies: apathy and disbelief. History reveals very clearly that the apathetic give way to the passionate and the complacent are subdued by the committed. This happens under conditions of actual physical battle and also in the world of politics. Apathy and complacency in Europe already has demonstrated once again that those who passionately believe in something will overcome those who are unwilling to fight for anything. As apathy grows in America, we leave the doors open to those who are ready to fight to the death for what they believe. The second ally is disbelief. I find it to be common for Westerners to disbelieve that the generals and soldiers of Islamofascism actually mean what they say. Too many Westerners simply can’t come to grips with the fact that an ideology as oppressive, brutal, and fanatical as Islamofascism can actually exist in the twenty-first century. Radical Islam seems to them to be a relic of some bygone age—and, ironically, they’re right: Islamofascism proudly proclaims that its goal is to restore the principles of the true Islam of Mohammed and the fourteen centuries of conquest and subjugation that followed him. The Weapons of our Warfare Understanding the truth about militant Islam and jihad and being able to accurately identify the enemy combatants are the first weapons of our warfare. You cannot successfully fight what you do not see or understand. The second weapon is to recognize and comprehend both the strengths and the weaknesses inherent in democratic societies. An understanding of our strengths reveals to us strategies we can use to fight back, and an understanding of our weaknesses reveals what our enemies can and will exploit, if we allow them. One of the greatest strengths of a free society is the marketplace of ideas. It is this exchange of ideas that is anathema to devout Islamists and their co-belligerents, the purveyors of political correctness. The political left has had no compunction whatsoever in debating the merits of or criticizing Judaism and Christianity. But there is a striking hypocrisy in how the left regards debate about Islam, debate that the left is intent on silencing. The purveyors of political correctness, who, as I noted earlier, position themselves mostly on the political left in America and Western Europe, have resorted to every tactic of apology and rationalization to either ignore or dismiss the truth about Islam’s militant, forceful nature and the terrorism that emanates from it. They claim that Islamic terrorists are victims of poverty and a lack of education, that Islamic terrorists are victims merely striking back at “Western oppressors,” that American foreign policy has provoked terrorist actions, and that criticisms of Islamofascism are nothing more than religious bigotry and intolerance. Therefore, it is imperative that Americans and citizens of other free countries object to such allegations. However, as individuals acting alone we are virtually powerless. People I talk to routinely tell me they wonder what one person can do, that they feel frustrated and angry. As I travel around the world and correspond with people from different countries, I find that most people are concerned, upset, and disgusted at the erosion of our freedoms by a less tolerant, less enlightened, less civilized group of people who are causing death and destruction. That the barbarous strives to replace the civilized is so infuriating that most Westerners long to fight these ideological thugs and protect our values and way of life. This is not an issue of right and left, of conservative or liberal. Nor is this an American, French, British, Danish, Canadian, or Australian issue. It is one that encompasses all of us, including the moderate Muslims living among us and enjoying Western freedoms. With these freedoms and liberties under assault, the time to act is now. In his excellent book Future Jihad, Walid Phares, a world-renowned expert on the Middle East and terrorism, has this to say about the necessity of citizen action to combat the spread of militant Islam: The concept of national resistance to jihadism is fundamental…. Just as local communities and authorities cooperate in fighting criminal and racist activities, everyone should be involved in fighting terrorism…. Today, more than ever, all adults should be alert and intellectually equipped to understand the threat at their level. A network of tens of millions of aware citizens around the country would shield society from penetration by an ideology that promotes violence…. When the population lacks information and is not mobilized, terrorists are able to fill the void.7 You are one of those “tens of millions” for whom I founded the grass-roots action organization called ACT! for America. One of the primary goals of ACT! for America is to empower and give a voice to the many individuals who now feel powerless. ACT! for America is empowering thousands of people by connecting each person to an organization much larger than themselves. As we build a formidable network of local chapters and millions of members, we will demonstrate to those in government, academia, and the media that we are not going to sit back and blithely allow our cherished freedoms to be eviscerated by the assault of political correctness, intimidation, and deception. As we speak with a powerful, unified voice, we will demonstrate that those who are trying to steal our freedom to speak are not a majority voice in America, but a small minority. We will demonstrate to those intent on spreading the vile ideology of Islamofascism that we have the will and the means to resist. Elected Representatives and Grassroots Power History demonstrates the power grassroots organizations in America can exert. Indeed, any country that has freely elected government representatives has the potential to exert this kind of “bottom-up” power to dictate the course of public policy. Why? Because elected officials care about being reelected. Indeed, in any body of elected representatives there is a substantial number who care more about getting reelected than adhering to principle. They constitute the “insincerely undecided” when it comes to controversial issues. They hold their fingers to the wind to see which way the wind is blowing, and only then decide what to do. This is a weakness of democratic societies, one which Islamic apologists work to exploit. They know that many elected officials care more about their reelection prospects than adhering to principle, so they in effect threaten these representatives with negative publicity if they do not toe the politically correct line. The old saying “Sticks and stones can break my bones, but words will never hurt me” is out the window. In today’s PC world people turn the words of character assassination into bullets that kill. For instance, by planting publicity in the media that accuses an elected representative of being an Islamophobe, a religious bigot, or intolerant, Islamic apologists send a message—not only to the target of their attacks but to other elected representatives—that to take a stand against Islamofascism will exact a price in negative publicity. In America, members of Congress know all too well that the establishment media is a major mouthpiece for political correctness and is more than willing to advance the agenda of Islamism and use any politically incorrect quote to embarrass and attack. Consequently, far too many members of Congress are unwilling to speak out against the growing tide of Islamofascism, or are unwilling to be educated on the matter, because they do not want to be castigated as Islamophobes. However, organized power at the grassroots level will trump the voices of political correctness. A grassroots uprising can be more powerful than the establishment media. A good example of this is the demise of the immigration reform legislation in the U.S. Congress in 2007. In spite of support from the media, the political left, and even some on the political right, the proposed legislation was shelved due to the outcry of citizens across America. In short, the voice of grass-roots America triumphed over the voice of the elite. Too many members of Congress began to fear they would lose reelection if they supported the legislation, and in responding to the spontaneous phenomenon of grassroots pressure they became part of an avalanche in Congress that doomed the bill. We are not waiting for this phenomenon to occur in the war against Islamofascism. We are not simply hoping for a spontaneous grass-roots eruption that may or may not come. We are making it occur by organizing ACT! for America chapters and supporters across America. We are providing a vehicle through which Americans can become part of a movement to fight against the rising tide of Islamofascism and the political correctness that supports it. We will force elected representatives to choose—align themselves with the voice of grassroots America or the voice of political correctness. As I told a group of congressmen on Capital hill, “I can be your worst enemy or your best friend.” I believe that, as the failed immigration reform legislation demonstrates, the numbers favor us. When those in Congress who agree with us are joined by the “insincerely undecided” who are concerned that our grass-roots power threatens their political careers, we will create a working majority in Congress that will take the steps necessary to protect us. How Grassroots Power Works Another weakness of modern democratic societies is that their governments have grown so big that it’s difficult for the average citizen to understand and keep track of what goes on in the national legislature. Many elected officials count on this. It’s not uncommon for American senators and congresspersons to vote one way in Washington and talk differently when they are in their states and districts. Thus, the key to success is knowing the truth and having an organization through which to disseminate it. This is why ACT! for America has created a “congressional scorecard” program and a voter-education project. We research bills we consider important to our national security and the threat of Islamofascism. We keep tabs on how each elected official votes on these bills. Then we create congressional scorecards that document the votes of every senator and representative and rate them according to those votes. The more they vote to protect our security and fight Islamofascism, the higher their scores. We then distribute these scorecards via the ACT! for America chapter network and on our website. People can download the scorecards from our website or obtain hard copies from ACT! for America chapter activists. We make it easy for every voter in America to know exactly how their congresspeople voted. Indeed, the very existence of such scorecards has an impact on how elected representatives vote on legislation, because they know their votes will be recorded and disseminated to millions of voters. They know they are being watched. We don’t endorse candidates or tell people how to vote. We arm individuals with objective, documented truth—and it is powerful. We provide them with the facts and the voters choose who they believe are the best decision-makers for the security of the free world. We must hold our elected officials responsible for their actions and ACT! scorecards help make this possible. Elected officials know their votes and their positions will be observed and reported. They know that the citizenry is organized, and has representatives in every community and a national spokesperson. This forces elected officials to listen and work with the citizens who now have more power than any lobbyist to keep an elected official in office. A lobbyist who speaks for a handful of well-funded Islamic organizations will no longer have enough clout to pressure an elected representative in the face of this organized grass-roots power. But organized grassroots power is not limited to having an impact on the national government. How long would a local public school push an Islamist agenda if hundreds of parents in the community descended on school board meetings and demanded that changes be made? How long would a university continue to promote an anti-American, anti-Israel, pro-Islamist bias, if a grass-roots boycott of the school led to decreased enrollment and alumni discontinuing their financial gifts? How long would a local newspaper continue to print a slanted view of the news if its major advertisers started pulling their advertising as a result of organized boycotts of their businesses? Small wonder Islamic organizations and their politically correct allies are doing all they can to silence leaders who speak out. By intimidating leaders they hope to preempt organized grassroots activism that could resist what is happening. Ignorance, unorganized effort, and apathy are their allies. They know they cannot advance their agenda in the face of an informed, organized and mobilized force. Now that I have brought ACT! for America on line, I am determined to speak out boldly in the West, although no one spoke out for me and other Christians in Lebanon before. I’ve been there, experienced terror, and vow to never let it happen again. The only course for us from here on out is knowing the truth and “ACTing” on it to keep us free. The strategies and tactics discussed in the following chapter will show you how you can make a difference no matter what country you live in. 12 Winning the War on Islamofascism: Strategies and Tactics I’m going to approach the question “What can we do?” from this perspective: if we are going to have any chance of being effective and successful in combating the spread of Islamofascism, we must do it as groups of people rather than individuals. Therefore, the first and most important tactic of successful grassroots action is… The Power of Organization Let me assure you that when it comes to being concerned about the rising tide of Islamofascism you are not alone. Within your sphere of influence are family members, friends, business associates, or members of your church or synagogue who agree with you and your concerns about our security. As we have seen with the Muslim Brotherhood Project, they have a plan to Islamize America and are connected and organized through their mosques and madrassas. But as citizens most of us have no plan, are not organized nor connected, which makes it nearly impossible to rise up against Islam-ofascism and infinitely easier for the Islamofascists to advance their goals. This is why I recommend that the first tactic for successful grassroots action is to get organized. There is strength in numbers and in unity of purpose. There is encouragement, the feeling of not being alone, and a sense of empowerment when one works with others toward common goals. When it comes to pushing against the tide of Islamofascism, it doesn’t take massive numbers to effect changes at the local level. Of course, I encourage every reader of this book who lives in the United States to join ACT! for America and become part of this grass-roots citizen action network. Our Web site (www.actforamerica.org) provides news and commentary on matters related to national security, terrorism, and the spread of Islamofascism. We focus only on the threat of Islam to world peace and national security. We offer citizens like you the opportunity to sign up for our e-mails and action alerts, to join an ACT! for America chapter, or start one near you. And you don’t have to live in the United States to become part of our organization. We have chapters as well as members in France, England, Australia, Sweden, Canada, Spain, and many other countries. We can connect you with people like yourself in your community. Wherever you are, I encourage you to begin reaching out to those around you and connect with others who are concerned. You can provide them with educational materials (such as this book) and invite them to join with you to create a local group of concerned citizens. Even if you begin with only a handful of people, you are already better positioned than if you try to go it alone. The most important point is for you to build a network of people who understand what is happening and who will join with you to educate your elected officials and others about the tide of Islamofascism rising around you. Remember, silence is golden for those who want to infiltrate and take us by surprise. Whether you become involved in a chapter of ACT! for America or a local citizens’ group, there are some basic things you can do to get started and make a difference. Ready-Set-Go: Simple Tips to Get You Started Contact Your Elected Officials Program the telephone numbers of the White House or your congressperson into your cell phone. When you are stuck in traffic and listening to talk radio and fuming about a certain issue, call your elected officials and voice your opinion. Every call is counted and considered. This is how the White House and government keep tabs on the pulse of the nation. (The White House number is 202-456-1111.) Read Books and Periodicals Each month, choose a book about current affairs for your chapter to read and hold a monthly discussion about it. Stay informed by reading magazines and newspapers. Show Videos Make it a point to have your chapter sponsor a showing of one video dealing with Islamic terrorism. You can book your local theater or library as a venue for the event. Advertise the screening in all churches, temples, universities, and other public outlets in your community. There are plenty of videos on the market that deal with this subject, and we have an updated list of them on our Web site. Meet Monthly with Your Elected Officials Choose two representatives from your chapter to serve as your liaison with your elected officials. They should meet monthly with the elected officials in your area and develop a relationship with them. Remember, they are real people just like you. Present your concerns to them about one or two issues at a time and follow up monthly to monitor their progress in dealing with them. Monitor Your Local Newspaper Elect two or three representatives from your chapter to monitor your local newspaper. If it publishes any derogatory articles about the United States or Israel, immediately write a letter to the editor and bring it to the attention of the group via e-mail so they can do the same. If the editor won’t respond, contact the paper’s advertisers. Monitor Your Local Universities Assign volunteers from your chapter to sign up at your local college or university to monitor what the professors are teaching in their Middle East Studies and Political Science departments. You are there to point out when the professor is teaching something other than the truth. The students need to hear another point of view. They cannot stand up to the professor; if they do, they will get bad grades and they know it. With the knowledge and information you will be receiving from ACT! and your own research, you will be able to set the record straight and put any professor on notice that intellectual dishonesty and misleading teaching techniques will not be tolerated and will be reported to the administration if they continue. The Power of Motivation People are prompted to action by threats they perceive to be the most imminent to them and their families. Thus, an effective local citizens’ organization is one that identifies such threats. A local mosque suspected of distributing literature that advocates violence against infidels and the overthrow of democratic government represents such a threat. A public school whose curricula and textbooks glorify Islam, blame America and Israel for the rise of militant Islam, and promote a message that anyone who criticizes Islam is a religious bigot is also an imminent threat. Bringing the truth out in the open about activities detrimental to our lives and way of life is one method of counterattacking. Investigate carefully and thoroughly the types and nature of threats that exist in your area, and then decide which one or two demand the most immediate action. Others around you will be more motivated to act when it is made clear to them how the threats can and will affect them and their families. The Power of the Right Strategy Determining which battles to fight and how to fight them constitutes good strategy. Guy Rodgers, ACT! for America’s executive director, who has been a leader in dozens of political campaigns and grass-roots organizations, puts it this way: Not all problems are created equal. Not all solutions to those problems are created equal. Choose the problem you perceive to have the greatest imminent threat and the greatest prospect for solving with the wisest tactics. By evaluating every prospective challenge through this lens, you maximize your prospects for an early victory and early success. And nothing builds momentum like success. Here’s an example. Suppose your local newspaper regularly prints editorials that downplay the threat of Islamic terror and blames America and Israel for Islamic violence. One strategic approach would be to go to the editor and describe the fallacy of their position. If they persist and their position seems rooted in PC or ideological thinking, identify one of the newspaper’s advertisers that several people in your organization know and send a delegation to that business. Respectfully but firmly inform the advertiser of your concern and your discussion with the editor. After describing the negative impact you feel the newspaper is having in your community tell the business owner that your entire group will boycott their business and encourage others to do so unless they pull their ads from the paper. The advertiser now has a powerful motivation to agree to pull his ads—the fear of a loss of revenue due to a boycott. Win over enough advertisers and the newspaper’s publisher will be forced to take action. It is not uncommon for money to trump ideology. The right strategy is the one that works. You shouldn’t be afraid to think creatively or escalate your approach until you get the desired results. The Power of Technology Thanks to remarkable advances in technology during the last twenty years, never has it been easier to organize people than it is today. We have unprecedented ability to communicate rapidly and efficiently. Learn how to use and apply modern technology and you will maximize your effectiveness as an individual and an organization. With the click of a button, you can send an e-mail to ten, a hundred, or a thousand people in your address book. That e-mail could be a news story, an action alert, a notice regarding a bill being voted on the next day where immediate action is vital, and so on. If only a few of those recipients forward it to their own ten, hundred, or thousand contacts, hundreds of thousands can be informed. A couple of years ago, I gave a speech at Duke University, the text of which went out in an action alert. The speech circulated around the world for a year via the Internet, reaching millions. A year later I heard from someone who wanted to tell me how happy they were to read what I had said! Get information out there and let it move from one person to another. The Power of the Win-Win Scenario The premise behind the “win-win scenario” is the notion that selecting the right battles to fight or problems to solve will result in residual benefits to the organization even if the organization does not win the fights it directly engages in. The most important and direct residual benefit that can accrue to an organization is an increase in its size. By choosing a battle to fight or problem to solve that stirs people to action, and using wise tactics to fight that battle, the organization can win respect and support even if it loses the battle. Thus, if a local organization adds thirty new active supporters as a result of its efforts, it has still gained. The organization is a little bigger and a little stronger. It is now better equipped for the next fight. The Power of Proper Perspective Our perspective on the potential success of any endeavor is directly related to our expectations of success. Expectations have a tremendous impact as long as we are willing to work at that new endeavor. Unrealistic expectations can lead to disappointment, which typically leads to giving up. For instance, someone who goes on a diet with the goal of losing fifty pounds in two weeks, has unrealistic (as well as dangerous) expectations that are doomed to failure and can lead to abandoning the weightloss effort altogether. The difference between expectation and reality is the degree of disappointment. Keep the degree of disappointment low. Here is what we must expect regarding our efforts to roll back the tide of Islamofascism. This is not a conflict that will be won in one or two years. This is a marathon, not a sprint. The Islamofascists view this war in terms of decades, much like the Communists viewed the cold war. They think and strategize in the long term. This was not and is not an easy perspective for us in the fast-food West to get our minds around. We will ultimately beat the Islamofascists through our resolve to protect our freedoms, as the West presents a united front supported by information and a common purpose. We too must have a long-term perspective—another reason that building and being part of an organization is so essential. Individuals will come and go, being more active or less active over time. A local chapter will in the long run be able to survive and grow in spite of the normal ebb and flow organizations experience. When everyone involved understands this, people won’t pack up and declare victory because they were able to get one inaccurate and dishonest textbook pulled from a local school, nor will they pack up and surrender if they fail to get that textbook pulled. The power of proper perspective also helps us see things from the point of view of those we are trying to influence and persuade. The person who explains to a legislator that taking a certain position is in the best interests of both the legislator and the voters will have the highest degree of success—because the legislator understands that the consequence of this position is a higher probability of getting reelected. Tackling the Problems The Devout Jihadists We at ACT! for America are calling for numerous legislative and government actions to improve our security and provide greater protection from terrorists. These actions include: Drastically tighten border security and the monitoring of visas. Terrorists are infiltrating America through our porous borders and abuse of our work-and studentvisa programs. Wage the war on terror as a real war, not as a police action. Enemy combatants whose goal it is to kill civilians should not be entitled to rights of due process accorded to American citizens in criminal proceedings. The president must have the tools of foreign surveillance and intelligence-gathering that such a war demands. Define jihadist ideology as terrorism. Anyone who promotes the ideology of violent jihad is inciting terrorism and should be defined as a terrorist, arrested, and charged. This kind of speech does not deserve to be protected. End FBI discrimination against Christians and Jews who are qualified Arabic translators. Despite its shortage of Arabic translators the FBI insists on excluding virtually all non-Muslims. Improve training in counterterrorism agencies and improve coordination and cooperation between intelligence agencies and among the federal, state, and local governments. Perform thorough background checks and deny government positions and security clearances to Muslim activists. Increase scrutiny, such as financial auditing, of Muslim organizations that purport to be charitable or nonprofit organizations. Numerous Muslim organizations in North America have become masters at the nonprofit “shell game,” where complex organization al structures exist to hide who is actually involved, where monies come from and where they go, and the sort of activities the organization engages in. Even if direct ties to terrorists cannot be proved, where sufficient evidence exists of the advance of the political ideology of Islam, such groups should be stripped of their nonprofit status and redesignated as political organizations. Enforce the oath of allegiance for immigrants who desire to become citizens, and include asking specific questions regarding whether they agree with the supremacy of the U.S. Constitution over Sharia law. Improve airport security by searching passengers who fit terrorists’ profiles. Demand that taxpayer funds or tax-exempt status be cut off from any school that teaches hatred and violence against non-Muslims. Just as schools in the past have lost their tax-exempt status for teaching race hatred, so should Islamic schools lose tax benefits for preaching religious hatred and violence. The Rising Flood of Islamic Educational Materials Islam is celebrated as a religion of peace that has been somehow misunderstood for centuries. Muslims are characterized as victims. A lie unanswered, and repeated often enough, comes to be believed. (This understanding of “the big lie” was the heart and soul of Goebbels’ Nazi propaganda machine.) We cannot sit idly by and watch our children be spoon-fed historical revisionism, distortions, and outright falsehoods about Islam. Typically, local government officials and educational authorities do everything they can to avoid controversy, which is one reason that sanitized lessons about Islam are taught in public schools. This is also why organized protests directed at such authorities can be successful. A group of concerned parents who meet with a school principal or the local school board to point out pro-Islamist bias can have a significant impact. I know of one case in California where a high school cancelled an “Islamic Awareness Week” celebration after complaints by parents. Concerned parents should get involved in the PTA or run for school board. However you participate, the first line of defense is alertness—become aware of what is happening in your area’s schools, what is being taught, and what is in the textbooks. This is another important reason for having a committee of concerned citizens, so that initiatives can be shared by several people instead of falling on the back of one. Another consequence of the glorifying of Islam in educational materials is that it conditions people to more readily accept Islamist infiltration of society and Islamic refusal to assimilate within free societies. Western Europe’s experience is most telling in this regard. To cite just one example, when the Muslim population of Britain reached approximately one million, key Muslim leaders set up a “Muslim parliament” and began passing laws applicable to Muslims, which had their foundation in Islamic law. What’s more, they demanded that Britain recognize the laws passed by this parliament as they applied to Muslims.1 This infiltration is cultural jihad. It is often overlooked and underestimated as a vehicle for the ultimate subjugation of a society by Islam because most people are concerned about terrorism. But this form of jihad will at best result in two parallel cultures and laws within the same society, and at worst will lead to the gradual imposition of Sharia law on all. It is not religious bigotry to resist cultural jihad. It is resistance to a political ideology that will transform and ultimately dominate a culture. We must resist its advance in our universities and schools, in the media, and in government. In the United States, most government officials and elected representatives take an oath to uphold and defend the Constitution. They must be educated about the dangers cultural jihad presents to the Constitution, and pressured to uphold their oath to protect it. If they fail to do so, we need to vote them out of office. The same tactics must be utilized by concerned citizens in other free countries. Speak Out Against Western Mosques and Madrassas that Advocate Violence Push for laws that define jihadist ideology as terrorism, thus making the proclamation of this ideology unlawful. We should not have to wait until a terrorist acts before we define his act as terrorism. Those who advocate an ideology that calls for jihad and the forced imposition of Sharia law are calling for terrorism. They are just as responsible for acts of terror as those who commit them— perhaps more so. They should not be allowed invoke claims of “freedom of speech” or “freedom of religion.” In America, property deeds are public records, and researchers have learned that most mosques are owned by interests in Saudi Arabia. If there is a mosque or Islamic institution in your community, you can ascertain its ownership for yourself. Why is this important? Saudi-owned mosques are very likely to be using materials funded by the Wahhabis, who profess a very pure strain of Islam. Some online research will lead you to examples of Wahhabi literature. Provide this information to local authorities so they are alerted to the likelihood that a Saudi-owned mosque is using such materials. Fight Using the Power of the Dollar I encourage university alumni to withhold their contributions to their alma maters as long as political correctness with regard to Islam is permitted to run amok. I know of one American who, after Iranian president Mahmoud Ahmadinejad was invited to speak at Columbia University, called Columbia’s president to inform him that as a result he had changed his mind about making a million dollar contribution. If enough donors took this kind of action, the financial pressure placed on colleges and universities would likely lead to efforts to provide a more balanced and honest presentation of Islam. Final Thoughts In this war that has been declared on us, there is no substitute for victory. Failure is not an option. Several months ago, a close friend of mine made a remarkable comment. She said, “If we choose to look the other way, or choose the path of acquiescence, our grandchildren will demand to know why we didn’t take action.” And they will have every right to. Therefore I urge you to rise in defense of our freedoms, our democracy, and our way of life. I urge you to do so for the sake of humanity throughout the world. We must work together to create lines of defense in our communities and our country for the sake of national security. I visited England recently and addressed members of the business community as well as members of the British Parliament. I got to speak with many people from all walks of life. I was shocked to see what has happened to Britain. I felt as if I was talking to people back in the days of the Soviet Union—people afraid that they are going to be arrested and thrown in jail if they opened their mouth and said something. The moment I mentioned Islamic terrorism people clammed up and looked around nervously, as if to continue the conversation would be dangerous. I sensed the steady drum-beat of Islamic intimidation at work. On my way back home, I realized that it is up to us to save the world. Because the threat of Islamofascism is far more dangerous than any other enemy we have faced before. The United States is not a geographical area only. It is a spirit, the spirit of the founding fathers who settled this great land and were willing to do whatever it took to accomplish what they thought was right and good for humanity. Americans embody that spirit, and it is what makes us different than the rest of the world. We are the leading champions for the freedom of mankind. We are born to be leaders, born knowing that we come from a great line of leaders who stood against all odds to live in freedom. We are united in a patriotic bond. What we must do to save our world is not going to be easy. It will be challenging, it will be demanding, it will be frustrating, but it will also be fulfilling. For when we lay our head on the pillow at night we are all going to be able to say: I tried everything I can to make a difference in this world, to leave it better for our future generations. I stood up against evil, I fought for goodness, and I served my country with honor and pride when I was called upon, so that my children will be able to live in the greatest, freest country in the world. One day, when we win our fight against Islamofascism, just as we won against Communism and Nazism and fascism, we will be able to say with pride: We were part of the greatest movement in America’s history. We fought for our liberty and the liberty of our civilization. We triumphed over evil, and we were leaders who mobilized and lead our fellow citizens in defense of America and Western civilization. A Note of Thanks This book would not be complete without a special thankyou to our military. Words tremble on my lips and emotions swell in my heart in my attempt to humbly thank you for all the things you do to protect America and the world. Words cannot express my depth of gratitude to your service, to your sacrifice, to all that you leave behind to go forth into the world and protect America’s interests around the globe. Let my grateful tears thank you for the nights you slept freezing in a tent or sweating in the desert, for the lonely days you spent missing your loved ones, for the hours you spent sick in pain and without someone holding your hand, for the moments of sheer fright in the heart of battle, for the wounds you have suffered fighting evil, for the endless days in hospitals undergoing painful surgeries, for the precious occasions you have missed back at home. For all of these sacrifices I thank you on behalf of millions of Americans who are so grateful for you. We truly appreciate these sacrifices. A special thank-you is in order to your families, to the parents who raised you and made you be the man or woman you are today. I thank your wives, husbands, and your loved ones who stand by you and support you with their love and dedication. And for those who returned in eternal sleep, may your legacy be honored for generations to come, may the tears shed over your coffins fertilize the fields of patriotism in our nation to raise a new generation built on strength and honor, able and willing to follow in your footsteps when duty calls to defend America. May your blood not have been shed in vain. May we prove worthy of your sacrifice. May we always honor your parents so they will always know that they are the parents of an American hero. You are our brave ones, our heroes, and our national treasures. You are the pride of our nation, our strength and our foundation. Thanks to you, millions have been freed around the world. Thanks to you, those who criticize our country, burn our precious flag, and speak ill of you, are able to do so because their freedom is built upon your blood and your sacrifice. I salute you one and all. I bow before you in respect and humility. May God bless you and bless America, land of the free and home of the brave, and the dream that became my address. Also by Brigitte Gabriel Because They Hate: A Survivor of Islamic Terror Warns America Acknowledgments Writing a book is a daunting task that involves hundreds of hours and much energy and research. I would like to give special thanks to those who worked on research and development: my dear friends Joanna Chandler, Karen Freeman, Jerry Gordon, and Guy Rodgers. My assistant, Stephanie Reis. My researchers: Donnie Staggs, Kara Amestoy, and Susan Martin. My agent, Lynne Rabinoff, my editor, Nichole Argyres, and her assistant, Kylah McNeill, and the whole incredible staff of St. Martin’s Press. I couldn’t be more proud and fortunate to work with such an outstanding staff and a great publisher that supports my efforts. And last, a special thanks to my husband, who worked by my side night and day, and my children who give me the love, support, and freedom to be all I can be. I am forever grateful for their love and sacrifice. Notes Introduction 1. Fiona Hudson, “Police Say Baby Was Decoy in Suicide Plan,” Herald Sun, August 14, 2006. 2. Duncan Gardham, Nigel Bunyan, Auslan Cramb, and Richard Edwards, “Seven Doctors Held Over al-Qa’eda Bomb Plot,” Daily Telegraph (UK), July 7, 2007. 3. CBC News in Depth, “Toronto Bomb Plot,” October 22, 2007, http://www.cbc.ca/news/background/torontobomb-plot/intex.html. 4. Steven Emerson, American Jihad (New York: Free Press, 2002), p. 60; Ellen Harris, Guarding the Secrets: Palestinian Terrorism and a Father’s Murder of His TooAmerican Daughter (New York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1995), pp. 85–98, 183–5, 268–75; Robert Bear, See No Evil: The True Story of a Ground Soldier in the CIA’s War on Terrorism (New York: Crown Publishers, 2002), pp. 5, 91, 220. 5. Emerson, American Jihad, pp. 35–41; Ali Al-Ahmed and Stephen Schwartz, “Hate Speech in the U.S.,” Foundation for the Defense of Democracies, http://www.defenddemocracy.org/usr_doc/Saudi_Hate_Speech11_4_02.pdf. 6. Emerson, American Jihad, pp. 109–125; Daniel Pipes, “Teaching Islam: What Seventh-Graders in California Are Learning About Mohammad & Co.,” National Review Online, February 12, 2002; Valerie Strauss and Emily Wax, “Where Two Worlds Collide,” Washington Post, February 25, 2002; Marc Fisher, “Muslim Students Weigh Question of Allegiance,” Washington Post, October 16, 2001. 7. Emerson, American Jihad, pp. 109–125; Pipes, “Teaching Islam: What Seventh-Graders in California Are Learning About Mohammad & Co.” Strauss and Wax, “Where Two Worlds Collide” Fisher, “Muslim Students Weigh Question of Allegiance.” 8. Frank H. Gaffney Jr., “Preaching Terror,” Jewish World Review http://www.sullivan-county.com, October 14, , 2003. 9. Thomas J. Sheeran, “Prominent Ohio Islamic Leader Indicted,” Associated Press, January 13, 2004; “Ohio Imam Guilty of Lying About Terrorism,” Associated Press, June 17, 2004. 10. Robert Spencer, Onward Muslim Soldiers (Washington, D.C.: Regnery Publishing, 2003), pp. 3–50. 11. Amin Maalouf, The Crusades Through Arab Eyes (New York: Shocken, 1984); Bernard Lewis, What Went Wrong (New York: Oxford University Press, 2002), pp. 18– 34. 12. Lewis, What Went Wrong, pp. 18–34. 13. Ibid, pp. 153–9; Daniel Pipes, Militant Islam Reaches America (New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2002), pp. 5–12; Giles Keppel, Jihad: The Trail of Political Islam (Cambridge, MA: Belknap Press, 2002) pp. 5–11, 41–60; Kanan Makiya, Cruelty and Silence: War, Tyranny, Uprising and the Arab World (New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 1994), pp. 253–283. 14. Ibn Warraqu, Why I Am Not a Muslim (Amherst, NY: Prometheus Books, 1995), p. 185. 15. Pipes, Militant Islam Reaches America, pp. 13–14, 86–91. 16. Fouad Ajami, “Sentry’s Solitude,” Foreign Affairs, November/December 2001. 17. Fouad Ajami, “What the Muslim World Is Watching,” New York Times Magazine, November 18, 2001. 18. Ibid. 19. Ahmed Rashid, Jihad: The Rise of Militant Islam in Central Asia (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2002); Keppel, Jihad: The Trail of Political Islam ; Pipes, Militant Islam Reaches America, p. 13. 20. Khalid Duran, “The Second Battle of Algiers,” in Sandstorm, edited by Daniel Pipes (Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 1993) pp. 33–60; Luis Martinez, The Algerian Civil War: 1990–1998 (New York: Columbia University Press, 2000); Craig R. Whitney, “98 Die in One of Algerian Civil War’s Worst Massacres,” New York Times, August 30, 1997; “Fundamentally Confused: France,” The Economist, January 7, 1995, vol. 21. 21. Pipes, Militant Islam Reaches America, p. 13; Keppel, Jihad: The Trail of Political Islam , pp. 254, 278– 298; Paul de Bendem, “U.S.-Algerian ‘Counter-Terrorism’ to Intensify,” Burns, Reuters, http://www.intellnet.org/news/2003/10/25/21002-1.html, October 25, 2003, 334 Issue 7896, p. 41, 1p. 22. Duran, “The Second Battle of Algiers,” pp. 33–60; Martinez, The Algerian Civil War: 1990–1998.; Whitney, “98 Die in One of Algerian Civil War’s Worst Massacres” “Fundamentally Confused: France.” 23. Keppel, Jihad: The Trail of Political Islam, pp. 80– 88, 277–298. 24. Rashid, Jihad: The Rise of Militant Islam in Central Asia. 25. Amnesty International’s Annual Reports, available at web.amnesty.org, document Iran’s record of public executions and other human rights violations. 26. Erick Stakelbeck, “Islamic Radicals on Campus,” FrontPage magazine, frontpagemag.com, April 23, 2003, http://www.frontpagemag.com/Articles/ReadArticle.asp? ID=7395; Aaron Klein, “Soda, Pizza and the Destruction of America,” World Net Daily magazine, worldnetdaily.com, March 18, 2003, http://www.worldnetdaily.com/news/article.asp? ARTICLE_ID=31571; “Without Explanation,” June 29, 2001, www.smartertimes.com; Emerson, American Jihad, pp. 30, 32, 35–6, 88–9, 112, 121, 184. 27. Yossef Bodansky, High Cost of Peace (New York: Random House, 2002), p. 536; Raphael Israeli, Poison (Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2002), pp. 3–32, 61–101. 28. Emerson, American Jihad, pp. 19–20; Bodansky, High Cost of Peace, pp. 1–66. 29. Ajami, “Sentry’s Solitude.” 30. Emerson, American Jihad, pp. 34–34, 53–60. 31. Leonard Mosely, On Borrowed Time: How World War II Began (New York: Random House, 1969). 32. Ambassador Francis X. Taylor, “Briefing on Release of ‘Patterns of Global Terrorism 2001’ Annual Report,” May 21, 2002, http://www.state.gov/s/ct/rls/rm/10367.htm; Bob Woodward, “50 Countries Detain 360 Suspects at CIA’s B e h e s t , ” Washington Post, http://www.washingtonpost.com/ac2/wp-dyn/A8222001Nov21?language=printer, November 22, 2001; “Reports: Islamist Militants May Seek to Unite, Strike in Europe,” Stratfor, October 16, 2002, http://eha.noip.org/eHa/183. 1. Islam 101: The East Through Western Eyes 1. Yahiya Emerick, Complete Idiot’s Guide to Understanding Islam (New York: Alpha Books, 2006), p. 17. 2. Philip K. Hitti, History of the Arabs (London: Macmillan, 1937), pp. 96–101. 3. Saifur Rahman, Ar-Raheeq Al-Makhtum: The Lineage and Family of Muhammad (Saudi Arabia/UK/USA/Pakistan: Dar-us-Salam Publishers and Distributors). 4. Ibid. 5. Emerson, American Jihad. 6. Ibid. 7. The Counterterrorism Blog, “Radical Indoctrination in the U.S. Prisons,” August 25, 2005. 8. “Five Pillars of Islam,” www.allaboutreligion.com. 9. “Islam: The Koran,” http://library.thinkquest.org/28505/islam/koran.htm. 10. Yahiko Sagamori, “Peacemongers and Jihadeers,” http://www.think-israel.org/sagamori.peacemongers.html, accessed November 3, 2007. 11. http://prophetofdoom.net/Islamic_Quotes.Islam. 12. Jihad Encyclopedia, MSN Encarta, http://encarta.msn.com/encyclopedia_761582255/Jihad.html. 13. Bernard Lewis, “The Revolt of Islam,” New Yorker, November 19, 2001. 2. Islamic Terrorism: Then and Now 1. As someone who speaks Arabic as my mother’s tongue, I read the Koran in Arabic, the language in which it was written. However, in this book I give an English reference to the Koran. The reference is http://prophetofdoom.net because it is the most accurate and closest translation to the Arabic version I have ever read. 2. “Battle of Uhud,” Encyclopedia of the Orient, http://lexicorient.com/e.o/uhud_b.htm. 3. S. Moninul Haq, Ibn Sa’d’s Kitab al-Tabaqat al-Kabir, vol. 2 (Islamic Book Service/Idara Islamiyat-e-Diniyat/Kitab Bhavan) pp. 134, 136, 137. 4. Harry W. Hazard, Atlas of Islamic History, vol. 12 of Princeton Oriental Studies, edited by Philip K. Hitti (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1954), pp. 6–9. 5. Kitab al-Wagiz fi Fiqh Madhab al-Imam al-Safi’i, English translation cited in Andrew Bostom, The Legacy of Islamic Jihad, (2005), p. 199. 6. The provisions of the Pact of Umar are cited as translated in Norman Stillman’s The Jews of Arab Lands: A History and Source Book (Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1979), pp. 157–158. 7. Bat Yeor, Islam and Dhimitude: Where Civilizations Collide (Madison, NJ: Fairleigh Dickinson University Press, 2001), pp. 185–6, 191, 194. 8. A History of the Crusades (editor in chief, Kenneth Meyer Setton), vol. 3; The Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries, edited by Harry W. Hazard (Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1975). 9. “Urban II,” The Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. XV (New York: Robert Appleton Company, 1912), http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/15210a.htm. 10. “Historic Figures, Napoleon Bonaparte (1769– 1821),” BBC History, http://www.bbc.co.uk/history/historic_figures/bonaparte_napoleon.shtml. 11. Jamie Glazov, “The Infidel Revolution,” frontpagemag.com, February 21, 2007. 12. Joseph Farah, “The Lessons of Al-Hudaybiyah,” worldnetdaily.com, May 23, 2002. 13. Abbas Milani, “A Revolution Betrayed,” Hoover I n s t i t u t i o n , Hoover Digest, www.hoover.org/publications/digest/3050786.html-31k. 14. Ibid. 15. Milton Viorst, The Time 100, Monday, April 13, 1998, http://www.time.com/time100/leaders/profile/khomeini.html. 16. Michael D. Evans, “Father of the Revolution,” Jerusalem Post online edition, June 20, 2007, http://www.jpost.com/servlet/Satellite? cid=1181813077590&pagename=JPost%2FJPArticle%2FShowFull. 17. “Carter Planted Seeds of Al-Qaida,” Investor’s Business Daily, Wednesday, May 23, 2007, http://www.ibdeditorials.com/special3.aspx. 18. Kenneth Morris, “Jimmy Carter, American Moralist: The Life Story and Moral Legacy of Our Thirty-Ninth P r e s i d e n t , ” Britannica Online Encyclopedia, www.britannica.com/eb/article-9020545/Carter-Jimmy. 19. Farhad Mafie, “Yasser Arafat and the Islamic Republic of Iran: Birds of a Feather Flock Together,” April 29, 2002, http:/www.spectacle.org/0602/mafia.html. 20. “EU’s Ministers of Economic and Financial Affairs’ Council Violate the Verdict by the European Court,” NCRI Web site, February 1, 2007. 21. “Iran: Carter’s Habitat for Humanity,” Investor’s Business Daily, May 24, 2007, Editorials and Opinions, http://www.investors.com/editorial/editorialcontent.asp? secid=1501&status=article&id=264899644231746&secure=1178. 22. Milani, “A Revolution Betrayed.” 23. Plateau of Iran, “Father of the Iranian Revolution” (updated), June 21, 2007, plateauofiran.wordpress.com/2007/06/21/father-of-theiranian-revolution. 24. “Iran and the West: Sailing into Troubled Waters,” Economist.com, April 4, 2007, www.economist.com/PrinterFriendly.cfm? story_id=8960313. 25. “Iran Hostage Anniversary,” CBS News, January 18, 2001, www.cbsnews.com/stories/2001/01/18/iran/main265244.shtml. 26. “Who Murdered the Athletes of the Israeli 1972 Olympic Team in Munich?,” Palestine Facts, Israel 1967– 1991, Olympic Team Murdered, www.palestinefacts.org/pf_1967to1991_munich.php. 27. Richard Baehr and Ed Lasky, “Stephen Walt’s War with Israel,” American Thinker, March 20, 2006, www.americanthinker.com/articles.php?article_id=5342. 28. “Killer Jailed Over Poison Plot,” BBC News, UK version, Wednesday, April 13, 2005, http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/uk/4433709.stm. 29. “Transcripts, The Situation Room,” Wolf Blitzer, CNN.com, aired August 10, 2006, http://transcripts.cnn.com/TRANSCRIPTS/0608/10/sitroom.03.html. 30. “Chechen ‘Claims Belan Attack,’” Jill Dougherty, CNN Moscow bureau chief, CNN.com, September 17, 2004, http://edition.cnn.com/2004/WORLD/europe/09/17/russia.beslan. 31. American Jewish Committee, Islamist Ideology and Terror: Part II: Actions, October 2006, p. 6, available at www.ajc.org. 32. “Indepth: Toronto Bomb Plot,” online interview, CBS News, October 22, 2007, www.cbc.ca/news/background/toronto-bombplot/index.html. 33. “Jail for Demark ‘Honour’ Killing,” BBC News, UK version, June 29, 2006, http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/world/europe/5128206.stm. 34. Maggie Farley, “US Will Still Pursue Iran Sanctions,” Latimes.com, December 5, 2007, http://www.latimes.com/news/nationworld/world/la-fgun5dec05,0,5853640.story?coll=la-home-center. 35. John R. Bolton, “The Flaws in the Iran Report,” Washington Post, December 6, 2007. 36. Robert D. Blackwell, “Opinion: Forgive Russia, Confront Iran,” Wall Street Journal, Thursday, December 6, 2007. 37. Elaine Sciolino and William J. Broad, “Report Raises New Doubts on Iran Nuclear Program,” Newyorktimes.com, November 16, 2007, http://topics.nytimes.com/ …/organizations/i/international_atomic_energy_agency/index.html? offset=40&s=oldest. 38. Quoted in Amir Taheri’s Holy Terror (Mary land: Adler & Adler, 1987), p. 24. 39. Islamic Republic News Agency, “President Ahmadinejad’s Address at UNGA,” found at “Weapons of Mass Destruction (WMD),” GlobalSecurity.org, full speech available at this link: http://www.globalsecurity.org/wmd/library/news/iran/2006/iran- 060920-irna02.htm. 3. Purists Drink Their Islam Straight 1. Interview of the President by Al Arabiya, Oval Office, Colonnade, Map Room, White House News, October 4, 2007. 2. Interview with Tony Blair, Newsweek magazine, March 12, 2001. 3. Prime Minister Blair’s speech to the Los Angeles World Affairs Council, August 1, 2006. 4. Prophet of Doom, Islamic quotes, Fighting, http://prophetofdoom.net/Islamic_Quotes_Fighting.Islam. 5. Prophet of Doom, Islamic quotes, Paradise, http://ww.prophetofdoom.net/Islamic_Quotes_Paradise.Islam. 6. Jamie Glazov, “Schmoozing with Terrorists,” frontpagemag.com, October 31, 2007. 7. “Bin Laden Lieutenant Admits to Sept. 11 and Explains Al-Qa’ida’s Combat Doctrine,” Middle East Media Research Institute (MEMRI), memri.org, February 10, 2002. 8. Ibid. 9. Ibid. 10. “Al-Qa’ida Activist, Abu’ Ubeid Al Qurashi: Comparing Munich (Olympics) Attack 1972 to September 11,” memri.org, March 12, 2002. 11. Ibid. 12. “Ibid. 13. Prophet of Doom, Islamic Quotes, Women, http://www.prophetofdoom.net/Islamic_Quotes_Women.Islam. 14. Prophet of Doom, Islamic quotes, Jihad, http://www.prophetofdoom.net/Islamic_Quotes_Jihad.Islam. 15. “Suicide Bombers Follow Quran, Concludes Pentagon Briefing,” worldnetdaily.com, September 27, 2006. 16. Ibid. 17. Ibid. 18. Ibid. 19. Middle East Media Research Institute; memri.org. 20. Sarah Hall, Suzanne Goldenberg, and John Hooper, “Palestinian Joy, Global Condemnation,” Guardian.co.uk, September 12, 2001; “Attacks Celebrated in West Bank,” Times of London, September 11, 2001; “Palestinians in Lebanon Celebrate Anti-U.S. Attack,” Agence FrancePresse, September 11, 2001; Joseph Logan, “Palestinians Celebrate with Gunfire,” Reuters, September 12, 2001; “AP Protests Threats to Freelance Cameraman Who Filmed Palestinian Rally,” Associated Press, September 12, 2001; “Foreign Journalists ‘Deeply Concerned’ by PA Harassment,” Associated Press, September 13, 2001; “Middle East Newsline,” special to WorldTribune.com, September 12, 2001, and “Israel to AP: Release Film of Palestinian Celebrations,” September 13, 2001; “Bin Laden Poster Seen at Gaza Rally,” Associated Press, September 14, 2001. 21. Middle East Media Research Institute, memri.org. 22. The Mosque, The Lahore Ahmadiyya Movement for the Propagation of Islam, aaiil.org or ahmadiyya.ws or muslilm.sh or islam.It! 23. Middle East Media Research Institute, memri.org. 24. Howard Bloom, The Lucifer Principle (New York: Atlantic Monthly Press, 1995), p. 225. 25. Sergio Kieman, “Seeking the Truth: The AIMA Bombing Goes to Trial,” American Jewish Committee; “U.S. on Highest Alert in Kuwait, Saudi Arabia,” NewsMax.com, November 1, 2000; “Meanwhile in Iran,” Jerusalem Report, April 7, 2003; Yehudit Barsky, “Hizbollah,” American Jewish Committee, May 2003; Don Feder, “Dumb and Dumber in Chechnya,” NewsMax.com, January 3, 2000; “U.S. Mountaineers Freed in Central Asia,” United Press International, August 19, 2000; Matt Pyeatt, “Clinton Paid ‘Lip Service’ to Terror Attacks, Expert Charges,” CNSNNews.com, December 6, 2001; “Dozens Killed as Taleban Overrun Town,” United Press International, August 3, 2000; “Kashmir Massacres, 84 Dead,” Agence France-Presse, August 2, 2000; Lev Navrozov, “Islam and CNN’s Christiane Amanpour,” January 7, 2002; “World Ignores Atrocities in Sudan,” United Press International, April 5, 2001; John LeBoutillier, “Iran, Israel & 2004,” NewsMax.com, May 27, 2003; “Egypt Air Secrecy and Spin—Piecing Together the Facts,” NewsMax.com, November 10, 1999; “Suicide Attack in Chechnya Kills 40,” NewsMax.com, May 12, 2003; Colonel Stanislav Lunev, “Moscow Siege Over, But War in Chechnya Goes On,” NewsMax.com, October 22, 2002; “Yemen Links bin Laden to USS Cole,” NewsMax.com, November 27, 2001; “Saudi Arabia Finally Added to Terror L i s t , ” NewsMax.com, December 18, 2002; “Saudi Bombing Death Toll at 34,” NewsMax.com, May 14, 2003; “Saudi Attack Feared Salient by Revived Al-Qaeda,” NewsMax.com, May 15, 2003. 26. “U.S. Links Bin Laden to New Year Bomb Plot,” United Press International, February 21, 2000. 27. “Islamic Terrorists Have Targeted Pope,” NewsMax.com, October 15, 2001. 28. Abu Ubeid Al-Qurashi, “Fourth Generation Wars,” Al-Ansar, February 2002, memri.org. 29. Ibid. 30. Richard T. Cooper, “General Casts War in Religious Terms,” Los Angeles Times, October 16, 2003. 31. Norman Lieberman, “Civilization at Twilight,” NewsMax.com, April 14, 2002; Cooper, “General Casts War in Religious Terms.” 32. Al-Qurashi, “Fourth Generation Wars.” 33. Christopher Ruddy, “Don’t Demonize the Islamics,” NewsMax.com, September 17, 2001. 34. Yael Shahar, “Al-Qaeda in Saudi Arabia: Coming Out of the Shadows,” Institute for Counter-Terrorism, May 13, 2003. 4. The Muslim Brotherhood “Project” for North America 1. Patrick Poole, “The Muslim Brotherhood ‘Project,’” frontpagemag.com, May 11, 2006. NOTE: The English translation of The Project has been prepared by Scott Burgess and was first published in serial form by The Daily Ablution in December 2005 (Parts, I, II, III, IV, V, Conclusion). It is based on the French text of The Project published in Sylvain Besson, La conquête de l’Occident: Le projet secret des Islamistes (Paris: Le Seuil, 2005), pp. 193–205. 2. Ibid. 3. Ibid. 4. Ibid. 5. Frank Salvo, “Al-Taqiyya: The Islamist Terrorist Weapon of Deception,” The American Daily, November 11, 2007. 6. www.Dawa.Net.com. 7. “Sharia Law in UK Is ‘Unavoidable,’” BBC News, February 7, 2008. 8. “Homeland Security: ‘Airport Admits Installing FootWashing Benches’,” worldnetdaily.com exlusive, May 1, 2007. 9. Ibid. 10. Rod Dreher, “What the Muslim Brotherhood Means for the US,” Dallas-news.com, September 9, 2007. 11. Mark Pratt, “Shariah Comes to Old Crimson: Harvard Tries Women-Only Gym Hours,” Associated Press, March 4, 2008. 12. Janet Levy, “State House Muslim Proselytism,” frontpagemag.com, February 1, 2008. 13. Roger Yu, “Airport Check-Ins: Fare Refusals in Minnesota,” USA Today, September 8, 2006. 14. “New York Public School Accused of Radical Islamist Agenda,” CNN. com, September 4, 2007. 15. Paul L. Williams, Ph.D., “Radical Muslim Paramilitary Compound Flourishes in Upper New York State,” Canada Free Press, May 11, 2007. 16. Patrick Poole, “Islamofacism Fraud at Wright State,” frontpagemag.com, March 25, 2008. 17. The Search for International Terrorist Entities (SITE), siteinstitute.org, archives: fact sheet on Elashi Brothers and Info.com, December 18, 2002. 18. Nicholas Van Zandt, “An Insider’s View of the Holy Land Foundation Trial,” frontpagemag.com, July 19, 2007. 19. Ibid. 20. The Investigative Project on Terrorism (IPT), “Second HLF Trial Could Bring Change,” IPT News, October 23, 2007. 21. Dreher, “What the Muslim Brotherhood Means for the US.” 22. David J. Jonsson, “Islamic Economics and Shariah Law: A Plan for World Domination,” Global Politician, December 21, 2006. 23. Joseph Myers, “Homeland Security Implications of the Holy Land Foundation,” Americanthinker.com, September 18, 2007. 24. Eric Lichtblau, “Report Warns of Infiltration by Al Qaeda in U.S. Prisons,” New York Times, May 5, 2004. 25. “Homeland Insecurity: Blacks Recruited for Terror by Al-Qaida: Pitch to African-Americans Invokes ‘Martyr’ Malcolm X,” worldnetdaily.com, May 21, 2007. 26. Ibid. 27. Abdullah Al Araby, “Neither Black nor African,” Islam Review, islamreview.com. 28. Francis Bok, Escape from Slavery (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 2003). 29. Ibid. 30. The Nizor Project, Shofar FTP Archive File, AntiDefamation League, “Hamas, Islamic Jihad and The Muslim Brotherhood: Islamic Extremists and the Terrorist Threat to America,” 1993, New York, http://www.nizkor.org/ftp.cgi/orgs/american/adl/hamas/hamasislamic-jihad. 31. Judicial Watch Inc., “Hamas: Via Hand Delivery September 20, 2001,” http://www.judicialwatch.org/cases/78/hamascomplaint.pdf. 32. Judicial Watch Inc., Special Report 2007, “Muslim Charities: Moderate Non-Profits or Elaborate Deceptions,” http://www.judicialwatch.org/archive/2007/SR_muslimorg.pdf. 33. Palesti ne Center.org, Hamas Charter, 1988, http://www.palestinecenter.org/cpap/documents/charter.html. 34. Ibid. 5. Madrassas in America and Abroad 1. Stanley Kurtz, “A Fundamental Front in the War,” National Review online, Saudi in the Classroom [on Title VI and Middle East Studies], July 25, 2007. 2. Kenneth Adelman, “U.S. Islamic Schools Teaching Homegrown Hate,” Fox News, February 27, 2002. 3. Joe Kaufman, “The School That Terrorism Built,” frontpagemag.com, December 5, 2005. 4. John Mintz and Douglas Farah, “In Search of Friends Among the Foes: U.S. Hopes to Work with Diverse Group,” September 11, 2004, http://www.washingtonpost.com/wpdyn/articles/A12823-2004Sep10.html. 5. Kaufman, “The School That Terrorism Built.” 6. Beila Rabinowitz, “US Dept of Education Awards Blue Ribbon for Excellence to Islamist School Where Pledge of Allegiance Is to ‘Allah and His Prophet,’” Militant Islam Monitor, PipeLineNews.org, October 2, 2005. 7. Bureau of Islamic and Arabic Education. Pledge to Allah, June 22, 2006. 8. Beila Rabinowitz, “Islamist School Wins Dept of Education Award,” Militant Islam Monitor, PipeLineNews.org, October 20, 2005. 9. www.DawaNet.com. 10. “The Shock of Islamic Indoctrination in American Classrooms,” Western Resistance, March 14, 2007, http://www.westernresistance.com/blog/archives/003640.html. 11. “Judge Rules Islamic Education OK in California Classrooms,” worldnetdaily.com, December 13, 2003. 12. Ibid. 13. First Amendment Center, http://www.firstamendmentcenter.org: Religious Liberty in Public Schools—topic. 14. First Amendment Center, “Religious Liberty in Public Life,” http://www.firstamendmentcenter.org. 15. Paul Sperry, “Look Who’s Teaching Johnny About Islam,” worldnetdaily.com, May 3, 2004. 16. http://www.theislamproject.org/education/Lessonplans.htm. 17. Sperry, “Look Who’s Teaching Johnny About Islam.” 18. George Archibald, “Muslim Explorers Preceded Columbus?” Washington Times, April 2004. 19. “Outlandish Claims in ‘Arab World Studies,’” LittleGreenFootballs.com, April 16, 2004. 20. Dreher, “Islam: What Seventh-Graders in California Are Learning About Mohammad & Co.” 21. Daniel Pipes, “Think Like a Muslim (Urges ‘Across the Centuries’),” New York Post, February 11, 2002. 22. William Bennetta, “Same Junk, Different Peddlers,” review of World Cultures: A Global Mosaic, from The Textbook Letter, September/October 1999, The Textbook League, http://www.textbookleague.org/104glob.htm. 23. Gilbert T. Sewall, “Islam and the Textbooks: A Reply to the Critics,” The American Textbook Council, December 2003. 24. Ibid. 25. Beila Rabinowitz and William A. Mayer, “Khalil Gibran School—A Jihad Grows in Brooklyn,” Militant Islam Monitor, PipeLineNews.org, April 13, 2007. 26. Daniel Pipes, “The Travails of Brooklyn’s Arabic Academy,” New York Sun, May 22, 2007. 27. “Dhabah Almontaser & Lena al-Husseini Arab American Family Support Center Joins with Khalil Gibran School to Promote Islamism,” Militant Islam Monitor, May 10, 2007. 28. AAFSC—Arab American Family Support Center, http://www.aafscny.org. 29. “Giuliani Rejects $10 Million from Saudi Prince,” CNN.com, October 12, 2001. 30. “CAIR-NY Urges Support for Arabic Language School,” IslamOnline. com, February 8, 2007. 31. Beila Rabinowitz and William A. Mayer, “Brooklyn’s Khalil Gibran Madrassah Will Function as Jihad Recruitment Center,” Militant Islam Monitor, August 7, 2007. 32. Cair Watch, “Omar Mohammedi (a.k.a. 9/11’s Lawyer) President and Former General Counsel of CAIRNew York,” http://www.americansagainsthate.org/cw/profiles_cw.php. 33. “About Lebanon,” Kahlil.org, http://www.kahlil.org/aboutlebanon.html. 34. Linda Keay, “Muslim Scouts Political Program Raises Eyebrows,” The Investigative Project on Terrorism, IPT news service, September 23, 2007. 35. Joe Kaufman, “Khalil Gibran’s Muslim Brotherhood Advisor,” frontpagemag.com, August 23, 2007. 36. http://www.AmericansAgainstHate.org. 37. Ibid. 38. Joe Kaufman, “A New Year’s Jihad Retreat,” frontpagemag.com, December 29, 2005. 39. Ibid. 40. Ibid. 41. Ibid. 42. Beila Rabinowitz and William A. Mayer, “Florida Islamic Conference Outed as Jihad-Fest,” PipeLineNews.org, December 19, 2003. 43. Joe Kaufman, “Young Muslim’s Secret Camp,” frontpagemag.com, August 1, 2006. 44. Ibid. 45. Ibid. 46. Alex Alexiev (senior fellow, Center for Security Policy), “Wahhabism: State-Sponsored Extremism Worldwide,” testimony before the U.S. Senate Subcommittee on Terrorism, Technology and Homeland Security, June 26, 2003, http://kyl.senate.gov/legis_center/subdocs/sc062603_alexiev.pdf. For details on Saudi funding of the madrassas see Alex Alexiev, “The Pakistani Time Bomb,” Commentary, March 2003. 47. Nic Robertson, “Special Investigation Unit: Pakistan Terror Central,” CNN, December 28, 2007. 48. “Inside Pakistan’s Jihad Factories,” Jihad Watch, September 9, 2006, http://www.jihadwatch.org/archives/013040.php. 49. Abdulla Muhammad Al-Zaid, Education in Saudi Arabia: A Model with a Difference, translated by Omar Ali Afifi (1982), p. 39. The author, Al-Zaid, is a former member of the teaching staff at King Abd Al-Aziz University, former chairman of the department of education, and former director general of education for the western province of Saudi Arabia. 50. “Saudi Arabia’s Curriculum of Intolerance,” report by Center for Religious Freedom and Institute for Gulf Affairs, Washington D.C., http://www.freedomhouse.org/religion, http://www.www.gulfinstitute.org/IGA051605/IGAFHSaudiReport.pdf. 51. Ibid. 52. Ibid. 53. Ibid. 54. “Friday Sermons in Saudi Mosques: Review and Analysis,” MEMRI special report, memri.org. 55. As reported in Ain-Al-Yaqeen, September 20, 2 0 0 2 , http://www.ain-alyaqeen.com/issues/20020920/feat7en.htm. 56. United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, http://www.uscirf.gov/index.php. 57. “Saudi Arabia’s Curriculum of Intolerance,” report by Center for Religious Freedom, Washington, D.C. 58. “Saudi Arabia’s Curriculum of Intolerance,” Freedom House, 2006, http://www.hudson.org/files/publications/CRF_SaudiReport_2006.pdf, http://www.uscirf.gov/countries/publications/currentreport/2007annualRpt.pdf. 59. Nina Shea, “This Is a Saudi Textbook (After the Intolerance Was Removed),” Washingtonpost.com, May 21, 2006, http://www.washingtonpost.com/wpdyn/content/article/2006/05/19/AR2006051901769.html. 60. Ibid. 61. Steven Stalinsky, “Teach Kids Peace—Saudi Education: Hatred of Christians & Jews,” memri.org, Special Report—Saudi Arabia, http://www.teachkidspeace.org/doc3516.php. 62. Ain-Al-Yaqueen (a weekly news magazine published online by the Saudi royal family), March 1, 2002. 63. “From Nationalist Battle to Religious Conflict: New 12th Grade Palestinian Schoolbooks Present a World Without Israel,” Palestinian Media Watch, http://www.pmw.org.il/BookReport_Eng.pdf. (For copy of report: info@pmw.org.il). 64. Itamar Marcus, “Presentation of Report on Palestinian Schoolbooks by PMW Director Itamar Marcus in US Senate Building,” Palestinian Media Watch, PMW Political Impact, March 1, 2007. 65. Ibid. 66. “From Nationalist Battle to Religious Conflict” (see ch. 5, n. 63). 67. Itamar Marcus and Barbara Crook, “The Arab Media Is Now Monitoring PMW,” Palestinian Media Watch bulletin, December 19, 2007, http://www.jerusalemsummit.org/eng/pmw.php?pmw=79. 68. “Behind the Headlines: Hamas’ Mickey Mouse Teaches Children to Hate and Kill,” Israel Ministry of Foreign Affairs, May 10, 2007, http://www.mfagov.il/ …/Behind+the+Headlines/Hamas+Mickey+Mouse+teaches+children+to+hate+and+kill+10May-2007.htm. 69. Bob Unruh, “Scholastic Joins Education Industry’s Campaign for Islam: Publication for Elementary Students Promotes Americans in Madrassas,” worldnetdaily.com, January 3, 2007, http://www.worldnetdaily.com/news/article.asp? ARTICLE_ID=53603. 70. Valerie Strauss, “Islamic Saudi Academy School Officials Say U.S. Panel’s Call for Closure Hurt Image,” Washingtonpost.com, November 16, 2007, p. B06, http://www.washingtonpost.com/wpdyn/content/article/2007/11/15/AR2007111502324.html. 71. Andrea Stone, “Federal Panel Wants to Shut Islamic School in VA,” USA Today, October 2007. 72. Valerie Strauss, “U.S. ‘Studying’ Islamic School Report,” Washingtonpost.com, November 5, 2007, p. B04, http://www.washingtonpost.com/wpdyn/content/article/2007/11/04/AR2007110401596.html. 73. “Teaching Hate,” Washingtonpost.com, March 4, 2005, p. A20, http://www.washingtonpost.com/wpdyn/articles/A5648-2005Mar3.html. 74. “Military: Wahhabi,” GlobalSecurity.org, http://www.globalsecurity.org/military/world/gulf/wahhabi.htm. 75. Emmanuel A. Winston, “Seeing Islam Clear. Seeing Islam Muddy,” Think-Israel, http://www.thinkisrael.org/winston.viewingislam.html. 76. Jacqueline L. Salmon and Joe Holley, “Federal Agency Recommends Closing Saudi School in VA,” Washington Post, October 18, 2007, http://www.washingtonpost.com/wpdyn/content/article/2007/10/18/AR2007101800024.html. 77. Ibid. 78. “Teaching Hate,” Washingtonpost.com (see ch. 5, n. 73). 79. “Pa rameters,” U.S. Army War College Quarterly, Winter 2005–2006, http://www.carlisle.army.mil/usawc/parameters/05winter/bowman.htm. 6. Reviving the Caliphate: One World Nation Under Allah; Supersizing the Muslim World 1. Ralph Braibanti, “The Structure of the Islamic World,” International Strategy and Policy Institute, http://www.ispiusa.org/braibanti/braibanti10.html. 2. James Brandon, “The Caliphate, One Nation Under Allah,” Christian Science Monitor, May 10, 2006. 3. “Ayman al-Zawahiri Letter to Abu Musab Al-Zarqaqi,” reprinted in The Weekly Standard, October 10, 2005. 4. Brandon, “The Caliphate, One Nation Under Allah.” (see ch. 6, n. 2) 5. Al Qaeda Training Manual, http://www.fas.org/irp/world/para/ladin.htm. 6. Ibid. 7. Ibid. 8. Ibid. 9. Haroon Rashid, “Pakistan Taleban Vow More V i o l e n c e , ” BBC News, http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/south_asia/6292061.stm. 10. Yunis Al-Astal (Hamas MP and cleric), “We Will Conquer Rome, and from There Continue to Conquer the Two Americas and Eastern Europe,” excerpts from address that aired on Al-Aqsa TV on April 11, 2008, available at www.memritv.org/clip_transcript/en/1739.htm. 11. Brandon, “The Caliphate, One Nation Under Allah.” (see ch. 6, n. 2) 12. Aaron Klein, Schmoozing with Terrorists: From Hollywood to the Holy Land, Jihadists Reveal Their Global Plans to a Jew! (Medford, OR: World Net Daily Books, 2007). 13. Ibid. 14. Brandon, “The Caliphate, One Nation Under Allah” (see ch. 6, n. 2). 15. Ibid. 16. Ibid. 17. Ibid. 18. “Letter from al-Zawahiri to al-Zarqawi (dated July 8, 2 0 0 5 ) ” GlobalSecurity.org, Homeland Security, http://www.globalsecurity.org/security/library/report/2005/zawahirizarqawi-letter_9jul2005.htm. 19. Osama bin Laden, “State of Jihad,” speech, AlJazera, reprinted in article by Walid Phares. 20. Jed Babbin, In the Words of Our Enemies (Washington, D.C.: Regnery Publishing Inc., 2007), (Sheikh Ibrahim Madhi), p. 26; (original source) Danielle Pletka, “Why the American Reluctance?” The American Enterprise Institute, short publications, December 22, 2005. 21. Babbin, In the Words of Our Enemies (Sheikh Abdel Rahman), p. 60. 22. Simeon Kerr and Mariko Sanchanta, “Dubai Fund Takes Stake in Sony,” Financial Times, November 26, 2007. 23. “Iran Leader’s Messianic End-Times Mission,” worldnetdaily.com, January 6, 2006. 24. Hizb ut-Tahrir, “The Khilafah Was Destroyed in Turkey 79 Years Ago; So Let the Righteous Khilafah Be Declared Again in Turkey,” www.islamic-state.org, February 22, 2003. 25. Neil MacFarquhar, “Rising Tide of Islamic Militants See Iraq as Ultimate Battlefield,” New York Times, August 13, 2003. 26. Brynjar Lia, The Society of the Muslim Brothers in Egypt (Ithaca, NY: Ithaca Press, 1998), p. 28. 27. Daniel Simpson, “British Moslem Radicals Urge Islamic Fightback,” Reuters, March 6, 1999. 28. Robert Spencer, The Politically Incorrect Guide to Islam (and the Crusades) (Washington, D.C.: Regnery Publishing Inc., 2005), p. 190; partially reprinted in Dallas News blog, December 17, 2004. 29. Babbin, In the Words of Our Enemies, p. 82. 30. Daniel Pipes, “What Do the Terrorists Want? [A Caliphate],” New York Sun, July 26, 2005. 31. Ibid. 32. “Fanatics Around the World Dream of the Caliph’s Return,” The Daily Telegraph (update), August 1, 2005. 33. Michael Ireland, “Global Insecurity: 40% of Young UK Muslims Want Sharia Law,” worldnetdaily.com, January 31, 2007. 34. Glen Beck, An Inconvenient Book (New York: Simon and Schuster, 2007), p. 44. 7. The Islamization of Europe 1. “Europe Celebrates 60 Years Since End of WWII,” International Herald Tribune, May 8, 2005, http://www.iht.com/articles/2005/05/08/europe/web.0508EU.php. 2. “European Chart of Values,” Europa-Union D e u t s c h l a n d , http://www.europaweb.de/europa/02wwswww/203chart/chart_gb.htm. 3. Ibid. 4. Paul Belien, “Eurabia Scholars Gather in the Hague,” The Brussels’ Journal, February 10, 2006, http://www.brusselsjournal.com/node/840. 5. CounterJihad Brussels 2007 Presentations, keynote speech, Bat Yeor, CounterJihad Brussels 2007 Conference, October 18–19, 2007, http://counterjihadeuropa.files.wordpress.com/2007/11/yeorbrussels-october-2007.pdf. 6. Ryszard Cholewinski, Migrant Workers in International Human Rights Law: Their Protection in Countries of Employment, (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1997), p. 16. 7. Simon Kuper, “Head Count Belies Vision of ‘Eurabia,’” Financial Times, August 19, 2007. 8. Robert S. Leiken, “Europe’s Angry Muslims,” Foreign Affairs, July/August 2005, http://www.foreignaffairs.org/20050701faessay84409p40/robert-sleiken/europe-s-angry-muslims.html. 9. Belien, “Eurabia Scholars Gather in the Hague” (see ch. 7, n. 4). 10. Max Steenberghe, “Muslim Forces Anesthetist from Operating Room,” Religion News Blog, October 27, 2007, http://www.religionnewsblog.com/19778/islamicextremism-13, also posted at Dhimmi Watch, November 13, 2007, http://www.jihadwatch.org/dhimmiwatch/archives/018782.php. 11. Robert S. Leiken, “Europe’s Angry Muslims,” Foreign Affairs, July/August 2005, http://www.foreignaffairs.org/20050701faessay84409p40/robert-sleiken/europe-s-angry-muslims.html. 12. Lorenzo Vidino, “The Muslim Brotherhoods’ Conquest of Europe,” The Middle East Quarterly, Winter 2005, vol. XXII, n. 1, http://www.meforum.org/article/687. 13. Henryk M. Broder, “Hurray! We’re Capitulating!” Spiegel Online International, January 25, 2007, http://www.spiegel.de/international/spiegel/0,1518,4621493,00.html. 14. Ibid. 15. Ibid. 16. Paul Jeeves, “Now Muslims Get Their Own Laws in B r i t a i n , ” Daily Express, May 1, 2007, http://www.express.co.uk/posts/view/5795. 17. Esther Pan, “Europe: Integrating Islam,” Council on Foreign Relations, July 13, 2005, http://www.cfr.org/publication/8252/europe.html#5. 18. Leiken, “Europe’s Angry Muslims” (see ch. 7, n. 11). 19. Michael Slackman, “Saudi Ties to Taliban Draw Retrospective U.S. Criticism,” Los Angeles Times, January 20, 2002. 20. Paul Belien, “The Piggy Bank Ban and Selling Out to Muslims,” The Brussels Journal, October 25, 2005, http://www.brusselsjournal.com/node/396. 21. Ibid. 22. Ibid. 23. “Multiculturalism ‘Drives Young Muslims to Shun British Values,’” Daily Mail, January 29, 2007. 24. Leiken, “Europe’s Angry Muslims” (see ch. 7, n. 11). 25. Shabee Nabil, “Muslims in Greater Europe,” IslamOnline.net, December 29, 2005, http://www.islamonline.net/English/EuropeanMuslims/Politics/2005/12/07.SHTML. 26. Ibid. 27. Gary Cleland, “Hairdresser Sued over Muslim Headscarf Ban,” Daily Telegraph , August 11, 2007, http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/main.jhtml? xml=/news/2007/11/08/nhair108.xml. 28. Shireen T. Hunter, Europe’s Second Religion: The New Social, Cultural, and Political Landscape (Westport, CT: Praeger Publishers, 2002), p. 77. 29. MEMRI, no. 447, December 6, 2002, memri.org. 30. Michel Gurfinkiel, “Islam in France: The French Way of Life Is in Danger,” Middle East Quarterly, vol. IV, no. 1, March 1997, http://www.meforum.org/article/337. 31. “Islam in Europe,” March 29, 2007, http://islamineurope.blogspot.com/2007/03/tilburg-imamdenies-allegations.html. 32. Ibid. 33. Ibid. 34. “Minister Welcomes Sharia in the Netherlands If the Majority Wants It,” NIS News Bulletin, September 13, 2006, http://www.nisnews.nl/public/130906_2.htm. 35. Michael Manville, “Russia Has a Muslim Dilemma: Ethnic Russians Hostile to Muslims,” San Francisco Chronicle, November 19, 2006, http://www.sfgate.com/cgiin/article.cgi? f=/c/a/2006/11/19/MNGJGMFUVG1.DTL. 8. The Subtle Islamization Agenda: Boiling the West Alive 1. Jerry Seper, “Terror Cells on Rise in South America, Washington Times, December 18, 2002. 2. Hector Tobar and Paula Gobbi, “Triple Border Region May be Ideal Hide-Out for Terrorists,” Los Angeles Times, December 26, 2001. 3. Ibid. 4. “Patterns of Global Terrorism: 2001,” U.S. Department of State, May 2002, pp. 44–45, http://news.findlaw.com/hdocs/docs/dos/trrpt2001/dostrrpt2001p5.pdf. 5. “Patterns of Global Terrorism: 2001,” p. 50. 6. Ibid. 7. “Hamas, Hezbollah Find Haven in S. America,” Middle East Newsline, May 5, 2002, http://menewsline.com. 8. Ibid. 9. “Patterns of Global Terrorism: 2001,” p. 50. 10. “Terrorist Base South of Border,” Joseph Farah’s G2 Bulletin, December 1, 2003. 11. Jeffrey Goldberg, “The Party of God” (parts I and II), New Yorker, October 14 and October 28, 2002; Ed Blanche, “The Lebanese Link in Suspected Latin American Militant Fundraisers: U.S. Presses Governments to Crack Down on Alleged Terror Support Network,” Lebanon Wire, July 1, 2003; Blanca Madani, “Hezbollah Global Finance Network: The Triple Frontier,” Middle East Intelligence Bulletin, vol. 4, no. 1, January 2002; Brian Byrnes, “Argentina Placed on High Alert for Terrorist Attack,” VOANews.com, November 26, 2003; Tim Johnson, “Hezbollah May Be Trafficking Drugs in South America,” Knight Ridder Newspapers, May 23, 2003. 12. “Paraguay Arrests Suspected Link with Mullahs’ Regime,” Reuters, October 28, 1998; “Terrorist Network Being Broken in South America,” information-war.org, October 1998; Blanche, “The Lebanese Link in Suspected Latin American Militant Fundraisers” (see ch. 8, n. 11); “Lebanese Hizballah Member Arrested in Paraguay,” www.ict.org.il, November 1, 1998. 13. Madani, “Hezbollah Global Finance Network.” 14. A Report Prepared by the Federal Research Division, Library of Congress under an Interagency Agreement with the Department of Defense, The Library of Congress. A Global Overview of Narcotics-Funded Terrorist and Other Extremist Groups. May 2002. 15. Marc Perelman, “Brazil Connection Links Terrorist Groups,” Forward, March 31, 2003. 16. “Hezbollah Agent Arrested on Way to Bomb Israeli Targets,” WorldTribune.com, December 4, 2000. 17. Madani, “Hezbollah Global Finance Network.” 18. Ibid.; Carmen Gentile, “Brazil Extradites Terror Suspect,” Washington Times, November 19, 2003; “Alleged Hezbollah Financier Extradited by Brazil to Paraguay,” Nahamet.com, November 20, 2003. 19. “Alleged Hezbollah Financier Extradited by Brazil to Paraguay.” 20. Tobar and Gobbi, “Triple Border Region May Be Ideal Hide-Out for Terrorists.” 21. “Patterns of Global Terrorism: 2002,” U.S. Department of State, April 2003, http://usinfo.state.gov/topical/pol/terror/2002patterns/wha.htm. 22. Madani, “Hezbollah Global Finance Network.” 23. “Brazil’s Lula in Syria on First Leg of Historic Mideast Tour,” Jordan Times, December 4, 2003. 24. “Former U.S. Official Says Bush Expected to Sign Sanctions Against Syria,” Agence France-Presse, December 1, 2003. 25. “Brazil’s Lula in Syria on First Leg of Historic Mideast Tour” (see ch. 8, n. 23). 26. “Bolivia Detains 16 Muslims on Terror Tipoff,” Reuters, December 4, 2003. 27. “Invasion USA, Venezuelan IDs Help Terrorists Enter U.S.,” worldnetdaily.com, October 26, 2006. 28. Ibid. 29. Ibid. 30. Brigitte Gabriel, Because They Hate (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 2006). 31. Victor Mordechai, “Islamic Infiltration into the U.S. Along the Mexican and Canadian Borders,” FreeRepublic.com, February 21, 2002; Joseph Farah, “Mexico: The New Lebanon?” worldnetdaily.com, June 22, 2001. 32. Farah, “Mexico: The New Lebanon?” 33. Ibid. 34. “Report: Chechens Entered U.S. via Mexico,” United Press International, October 13, 2004. 35. “Mexico al-Qa’ida ‘Back Door’ to US,” The Australian, October 16, 2004. 36. Richard Whittle, “Strikes Only First Steps, Rusted Says,” Dallas Morning News, October 9, 2001; “Report Says Iran Gave Terrorists U.S. Arms,” New York Times , January 12, 2002; Ken Silverstein, “Stingers, Stingers, Who’s Got Stingers,” Slate.com, October 3, 2001; “Iran Delivered Stinger Missiles to Terrorists,” AFP, January 12, 2002. 37. Christopher J. Chipello, “Canada Investigates Link to Terrorist and Deadly Blast,” Wall Street Journal Europe, May 3, 2002. 38. “Al Qaeda Claims Attack on Tunisia Synagogue,” Agence France-Presse, April 15, 2002. 39. “Asian Organized Crime and Terrorist Activity in Canada, 1999–2002: A Report Prepared Under an Interagency Agreement,” Federal Research Division, U.S. Library of Congress, July 2003, pp. 2–5, http://www.loc.gov/rr/frd/pdf- files/AsianOrgCrime_Canada.pdf. 40. Lee Berthiaume, “The Untold Story of Hasanville’s Shadowy Past (Part 1),” The Ottawa Citizen, May 4, 2002. 41. “Muslims of the Americas: In Their Own Words,” Anti-Defamation League (ADL), 2001. 42. Colin Nickerson, “In Canada, Terrorists Found a Haven,” Boston Globe, April 9, 2001. 43. Gary Dimmock and Aaron Sands, “Toronto Shop Clerk Tied to World Terror,” Ottawa Citizen, October 29, 2001. 44. Mike Robinson, “Former Boston Cabbie Arrested in Chicago by FBI,” Associated Press, September 20, 2001; Tom Godfrey, “Marabh, Pilots Linked: In Regular Contact with Atta, al-Shehhi, U.S. Police Say,” Toronto Sun, November 16, 2001. 45. Godfrey, “Marabh, Pilots Linked” John Berlau, “Terrorist Haven,” Insight, May 31, 2002. 46. Berlau, “Terrorist Haven.” 47. “Canada Admits: We’re Terror Haven,” worldnetdaily.com, March 2, 2004. 48. Berlau, “Terrorist Haven.” 49. “Asian Organized Crime and Terrorist Activity in Canada, 1999–2002,” pp. 2–5 (see ch. 8, n. 39). 50. “Patterns of Global Terrorism: 2002” (see ch. 8, n. 21); “Asian Organized Crime and Terrorist Activity in Canada, 1999–2002,” pp. 2–5 (see ch. 8, n. 39). 51. “Asian Organized Crime and Terrorist Activity in Canada, 1999–2002,” p. 1 (see ch. 8, n. 39). 52. “Toronto Terror Plot Foiled,” CNN.com, June 3, 2006. 53. Susan Bourette, “Can Tolerant Canada Tolerate Sharia?,” Christian Science Monitor, August 10, 2004. 54. Ibid. 55. “Columbia University Plans to Host Iranian President Mahmoud Ahmadinejad,” AP, Fox News, September 22, 2007, www.foxnews.com. 56. Samuel Estreicher and Michael J. Gray, “Religion and the US Workplace,” Human Rights magazine, Summer 2006, http://www.abanet.org. 57. Daniel Pipes, “Ban the Burqa—and the Niqab Too,” Jerusalem Post, August 1, 2007, http://www.danielpipes.org. 58. Bruce Bawer, “Europe in Denial” chapter 1 in While Europe Slept (New York: Doubleday, 2006), synopsis of violence in Europe, pp. 37–39. 59. TD Monthly and reprinted at http://www.toydirectory.com/monthy/. 60. Katherine Zoepf, “Bestseller in Mideast: Barbie with a Prayer Mat,” Damascus Journal, September 22, 2004 (reprinted in New York Times and available at http://www.nytimes.com). 61. N. Ahmed-Ullah, “Fast-Food Giants Cater to Muslims,” Chicago Tribune, January 5, 2007. 62. Debbie Hamilton, “Fast Food, Halal Food,” Right Truth blog, http://www.righttruth.typepad.com, January 12, 2007. 63. Ibid., also available at Webloggin—Your Daily Source of Politics, Media and Culture, http://www.webloggin.com. 64. Ibid. (ch. 8, n. 62). 65. Starbucks Coffee Company, Date Frappuccino, www.albawaba.com; www.starbucks.com. 66. Marc Adams, “Showing Good Faith Towards Muslims,” HR magazine, November 2000. 67. “Homeland Insecurity: Airport Adds Foot Basins for Muslim Cabbies,” worldnetdaily.com, April 28, 2007, http://www.wordnetdaily.com; “University of Michigan Installing Foot-Washing Basins,” FoxNews.com, The Big Story with John Gibson, July 30, 2007. 68. “Homeland Insecurity: Muslim Sensitivity Training for 45,000 Airport Workers,” worldnetdaily.com, December 28, 2 0 0 7 , http://www.worldnetdaily.com; Daniel Pipes and Sharon Chadha, “George Soros Teaches the FBI To le r a nc e ,” frontpagemag.com, July 22, 2004, www.danielpipes.org. 69. Paul Sperry, “Homeland Insecurity: Airport-Security Firm at Mercy of Muslims,” worldnetdaily.com, November 9, 2001, http://www.worldnetdaily.com. 70. “The Arab and His Camel,” The Baldwin Project, http://www.mainlesson.com/display.php? author=scudder&book=fables&story=arab. 71. “Columbia University Plans to Host Iranian President Mahmoud Ahmadinejad,” Associated Press, September 22, 2007, also reported by Fox News, http://www.foxnews.com. 72. Joe Loconte, “Columbia University’s 15 Minutes of F a m e , ” BritainAndAmerica.com, http://britainandamerica.typepad.com/britain_and_america/. 73. “Free Speech in Iran: Crime and Punishment,” CBS News, October 15, 2007, www.cbsnews.com. 74. “Homeland Insecurity,” worldnetdaily.com, December 28, 2006, http://www.worldnetdaily.com. 75. “Profile: CAIR,” Investor’s Business Daily, August 8, 2005. 76. Emerson, American Jihad, p. 2. 77. Jamaat ul-Fuqra (terrorism organization), South Asia Terrorism Portal, http://www.satp.org. 78. Mira L. Boland, “Sheikh Gilani’s American Disciples,” The Weekly Standard, vol. 7, issue 26, March 18, 2002. 79. MilitantIslamMonitor.org, http://www.militantislammonitor.org/article/id/1794. 80. Jerry Gordon, “The Best Positioned Group to Help al-Qaeda Launch an Attack in the US,” New English Review, April 2008. 81. Patrik Jonsson, “Flood of Knockoff Merchandise Triggers a Wider Crackdown Across the US,” Christian Science Monitor, February 14, 2007, also on CBS News. 82. Jerry Gordon, “The War on Terror Comes to Cherry Hill,” American Thinker, May 10, 2007. 83. Donna Leinwand, “FBI: Clerk ‘Unsung Hero’ in Fort Dix Plot,” USA Today, May 9, 2007. 84. FBI, Los Angeles Field Division, Thom Mrozek, Public Affairs Officer, December 14, 2007. 85. Warner MacKenzie, “It’s the Ideology, Stupid!,” Islam Watch, July 12, 2007. 86. Sayeed Abdul A’la Maududi, “Jihad in Islam,” reprinted by Islam Watch; MacKenzie, “It’s the Ideology, Stupid!” 9. Islam’s Contempt for Women and Minorities 1. Craig Winn, Prophet of Doom: Islam’s Terrorist Dogmas in Muhammad’s Own Words, (CricketSong Books, 2004). 2. Ibid. 3. Ibid. 4. Ibid. 5. “Beginning of Creation,” translation of Sahih Bukhari, book 54, USC-MSA Compendium of Islamic Texts, University of Southern California, http://www.usc.edu/dept/MSA/fundamentals/hadithsunnah/bukhari/054.sbt.html. 6. James Arlandson, “Domestic Violence in Islam: The Quran on Beating Wives,” American Thinker, February 14, 2005. 7. “Violence Against Women in Pakistan,” Amnesty International, media briefing, April 17, 2002, http://www.amnesty.org. 8. “Chad Struggles to Pass New Family Law,” VOA News, Bavier report, April 15, 2005. 9. Abdullah Yusef Ali, The Quran (Elmhurst, NY: Tahrike Tarsile Quran, Inc., 1997). 10. Mohammed Marmaduke Pickthall, The Meaning of the Glorious Koran (New York: Mentor, 1953). 11. Nessim Joseph Dawood, The Koran (London: Penguin, 1995). 12. Mohammed Habib Shakir, The Quran (Elmhurst, NY: Tahrike Tarsile Quran, Inc., 1993). 13. Arthur John Arberry, The Koran (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1983). 14. Vivienne Walt, “Marked Women,” Time, July 19, 2004. 15. Jessica Morgan and Muhammad Elrashidi, “Editorial/Opinions,” The Minnesota Daily, January 29, 1999. 16. “Jordan Quashes ‘Honour Crimes’ Law,” Al-Jazeera, September 7, 2003. 17. Morgan and Elrashidi, “Editorial/Opinions.” 18. Ibid. 19. “U.N. Women’s Rights Group Criticized Pakistan for Honor Killings, Trafficking,” Associated Press, June 8, 2007. 20. “Europe Tackles Honor Killings,” BBC News, June 22, 2004. 21. Stephen Brown, “Horror Under the Hijab,” frontpagemag.com, December 14, 2007. 22. Andrew Walden, “Honor Killing in Dallas,” frontpagemag.com, January 7, 2008. 23. Silas, “Muhammad, Aisha, Islam and Child Brides,” http://www.answering-islam.org/Silas/childbrides.htm. 24. “Iran: Council of Guardians Rules 9 Years Is Girls’ Marriage Age,” from UN wire, Winter 2001, http://www.unfoundation.org. 25. Robert Spencer, “Banned in Pakistan,” frontpagemag.com, January 9, 2007. 26. Ayaan Hirsi Ali, Infidel (New York: Free Press, 2007) pp. 31–3. 27. Sara Corbett, “A Cutting Tradition,” New York Times, January 20, 2008. 28. Abul Kasem, “Sex and Sexuality in Islam” (part 1 of 6), Islam Review presented by The Pen Vs. the Sword, , http://www.islamreview.com/articles/sexinislam.shtml. 29. Robert Spencer and Phyllis Chesler, “The Violent Oppression of Women in Islam,” David Horowitz Freedom Center, 2007. 30. “King Pardons Saudi Rape Victim,” CNN World, December 19, 2007. 31. “Saudi: Why We Punished Rape Victim,” CNN World, November 20, 2007. 32. “Saudi Arabia,” Country Reports on Human Rights Practices, Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights, and Labor, 2001. 33. “Women and Religious Oppression,” The Committee to Defend Women’s Rights in the Middle East, http://www.geocities.com/middleeastwomen. 34. Ibid. 35. Christopher Dickey and Rod Nordland, “The Fire That Won’t Die Out,” Newsweek, July 22, 2002, pp. 34–37. 36. Donna M. Hughes, “Islamic Fundamentalism and the Sex Slave Trade in Iran,” Women’s Studies Program University of Rhode Island, http://www.uri.edu/artsci/wms/hughes/iran_sex_slave_trade. 37. Ibid. 38. Ibid. 39. Ibid. 40. Ibid. 41. Andrew Lawrence, “My Sportsman Choice: The Child Camel Jockey,” Sports Illustrated, November 12, 2004, http://sportsillustrated.cnn.com/2004/magazine/specials/sportsman/2004/11/12/camel.jockey/index.html. 42. www.digitalhistory.uh.edu/database/subtitles.cmf? titleID=25-78k-January 9, 2006. 43. www.wsu.edu/~dee/MESO/CODE.HTM 44. “Arab Racism and Imperialism in Sudan (Africa),” http://www.raceandhistory.com/historicalviews/09122001.htm. 45. Serge Trifkovie, “Islam’s Wretched Record on Slavery,” frontpagemag.com, November 20, 2002. 46. Ibid. 47. Ibid. 48. “Slavery in Islam,” http://www.answeringislam.org.uk/Silas/Slavery.htm. 49. Robert Spencer, “The Persistence of Islamic S l a v e r y, ” frontpagemag.com, July 20, 2007, www.frontpagemag.com/Articles/ReadArticle.asp? ID=29227. 50. Bok, Escape from Slavery. 51. Trifkovie, “Islam’s Wretched Record on Slavery.” 52. Ibid. 53. “Slavery in Islam,” http://www.answeringislam.org.uk/Silas/Slavery.htm. 54. Moses Ebe Ochonu, “Arab Racism Against Black Americans,” The Nigerian Village Square, July 19, 2005. 55. Bok, Escape from Slavery. 56. Trifkovie, “Islam’s Wretched Record on Slavery.” 57. Joseph R. Gregory, “African Slavery 1996,” First Things, 63, May 1996, pp. 37–39, http://www.leaderu.com/ftissues/ft9605/articles/gregory.html. 58. D. Del Castillo, “A Sociology Professor in Mauritania Fights Its Slave System,” www.geocities.com/collegepark/classroom/9912/modernholocaust.htm. 59. Trifkovie, “Islam’s Wretched Record on Slavery.” 60. D. Del Castillo, “A Sociology Professor in Mauritania Fights Its Slave System,” www.geocities.com/collegepark/classroom/9912/modernholocaust.htm. 61. Bok, Escape from Slavery. 62. “U.S., International Community Failing to Pressure Sudanese Government, Panelists Say,” Virginia Law , February 11, 2005, www.lawvirginia.edu/home2002/htm/news/2005_spr/sudan.htm. 63. Military: Darfur Liberation Front, Sudan Liberation Movement, October 24, 2007, www.globalsecurity.org/militaryworld/para/darfur.htm. 64. Kevin Davies, “Slave Trade Thrives in the Sudan,” Associated Press, February 1998. 65. Bok, Escape from Slavery. 66. Ibid. 67. Michael Coren, “Slavery Lives on in the Sudan,” Toronto Sun online, November 15, 2003. 68. www.crisisgroup.org/home/index.cmf? id=3582&1=1-3k, January 10, 2006. 69. Daniel Pipes, “The Problem with Saudi Slavery,” New York Sun, June 16, 2005. 70. Elise Labott, “U.S. Cites 4 Gulf Allies in Trafficking,” CNN.com, June 3, 2005. 71. Pipes, “The Problem with Saudi Slavery.” 72. “Prohibited Identities: State Interference with Religious Freedom,” Human Rights Watch Publications, chapter V, “Conversion and Freedom of Religion,” vol. 19, no. 7 (E), November 2007. 73. Paul Marshall, “Islam: From Toleration to Terror,” Whistlerblower magazine, November 2001. 74. Paul Marshall, Their Blood Cries Out: The Untold Story of Persecution Against Christians in the Modern World (Nashville, TN: Word Publishers, 1997). 75. MIPT Terrorism Knowledge Base: Gamat Islamiya. 76. Marshall, Their Blood Cries Out. 77. “Egypt: Coptic Church,” About.com, http://atheism.about.com/library/FAQs/islam/countries/bl_EgyptCoptic.htm. 78. “Warning After Synagogue Attack,” BBC News, http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/uk_news/wales/2126569.stm. 79. R. Burton, “Muslim Genocide of Hindus in India,” reader comment on article “Islamophobia?,” danielpipes.org, December 2, 2005. 10. Tolerance: A One-Way Street 1. Paul Belien, “Europe Criticizes Copenhagen Over Cartoons,” The Brussels Journal, December 21, 2005, http://www.brusselsjournal.com/node/589. 2. “The Clash of Values and the Ideology Behind Terrorism,” FaithFreedom. org, http://www.faithfreedom.org/Articles/sinaawa1.htm. 3. Paul Farhi, “Talk Show Host Graham Fired by WMAL Over Islam Remarks,” Washington Post, August 23, 2005. 4. “Prof. Thomas Klocek Free Speech Battle at DePaul Began One Year Ago Today,” Freerepublic.com, http://www.freerepublic.com/focus/fbloggers/1485392/posts. 5. Bill Gertz, “Inside the Ring,” Washington Times, January 4, 2008. 6. “Letters to the Editor,” Washington Times, January 17, 2008 7. Mordechai Nisan, Identity and Civilization: Essays on Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. (Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 1999) p. 151, 152. 8. “Terrorist Recruitment and Infiltration in the United States: Prisons and Military as an Operational Base,” Senate Testimony of Dr. Michael Waller (Alamoudi, Islamists, & Muslim Chaplains), Senate Judiciary Committee: Subcommittee on Terrorism, Technology and Homeland Security, October 14, 2003. 9. “Wife of Sami al-Arian Was Founder/Director/Secretary of the World Islamic Studies Enterprise—Palestinian Islamic Jihad Terror Front,” Militant Islam Monitor press release, June 9, 2005, http://www.militantislammonitor.org/article/id/674. 10. “Muslims Storm Out of White House Meeting,” Middle East Times, June 29, 2001. 11. Ibid. 12. Ibid. 13. “Without Explanation,” Smartertimes.com, June 29, 2001. 14. Stephen A. McDonald, “Where Is the Islamic Tolerance?,” Pravda, forum in English, March 19, 2002. 15. Ibid. 16. Nisan, Identity and Civilization, p. 165. 11. Rising in Defense of Democracy 1. “Transcript of Bush Speech in Atlanta,” CNN.com, November 8, 2001. 2. Bernard Lewis, The Crisis of Islam: Holy War and Unholy Terror (New York: Modern Library, 2003), pp. 113– 118. 3. Cal Thomas, “The Threat Among Us,” JewishWorldReview.com, May 20, 2003. 4. Ibid. 5. Thomas, “When Suicide Bombers Call,” Washington Times, May 26, 2002. 6. Jeff Barak, “The Spymaster’s Prescription,” Jerusalem Post, December 21, 2001. 7. Walid Phares, Future Jihad (New York: Macmillan, 2005), pp. 249–250. 12. Winning the War on Islamofascism: Strategies and Tactics 1. Melanie Phillips, Londonistan (London: Encounter Books, 2006), pp. 97–98. Index The index that appeared in the print version of this title does not match the pages in your eBook. Please use the search function on your eReading device to search for terms of interest. For your reference, the terms that appear in the print index are listed below. AAFSC. see Arab American Family Support Center (AAFSC) Abdel-Rahman, Omar Abdul-Rasheed, Talib (Al-Hajj) abed (slave) Abu Abdullah Abu Dhabi Investment Authority Abu Marzook, Musa Accross the Centuries (Houghton Mifflin) ACT! for America Ahmad, Jawad akhira (afterlife) Al Aksa mosque Alamoudi, Abduraham Alautdinov, Ildar Algonquin tribe Ali Khan, Nouman Allah Akbar Almadinejad, Mahmoud Alms, giving of (Zakat) AMAL. see American Muslims Arab Lawyers (AMAL) American Arab Anti-Discrimination Committee American Civil Liberties Union (ACLU) American Muslims Arab Lawyers (AMAL) Americans Against Hate American Youth Academy Al-Ansar appeasement Al-Aqsa mosque Arab American Family Support Center (AAFSC) Arafat, Yasser Archbishop of Canterbury al-Arian, Abdullah al-Arian, Sami al-Assad, Bashar Assalaam Foundation Ataturk, Kemal Azzam, Abdullah Badr, battle of al-Banna, Hasan Barakat, Assad Ahmad Baran, Zeyno Barbie dolls Basayev, Shammil Bennetta, William bin Laden, Osama bin Talal, Alwaleed Black Hawk Down (film) Blair, Tony Bloom, Howard Bok, Francis Bolivia Bonaparte, Napoleon Boy Scouts of America Bray, Mahdi Brazil Bryon Union School District Bush, George W. C A IR. see Council on American Islamic Relations (CAIR) CAIR Watch caliphate caliphs Al-Mutawakkil Omar Canada Carnes, Chantal Carter, Jimmy cartoons, Danish newspaper child marriage childrens’s jihad retreat Christians CIE. see Council on Islamic Education (CIE) “Civilization Jihadist,” conduit operations Constaninople Coren, Michael Coughlin, Stephen Council on American Islamic Relations (CAIR) Council on Islamic Education (CIE) Crusades Daily Mail Danish newspaper cartoons Dar Al Harb Dar Al Islam Da’wa Delta Force (film) devout Muslims divorce doctrines of Islam Donner, Piet Hein Douglas, Susan educational materials educational system influences. see madrassas Egyptian Coptic Christians Ellison, Keith Emerick, Yahiya Emerson, Steven Equal Employment Opportunity Commission (EEOC) Escape from Slavery (Bok) Eurabia, the Euro-Arab Axis (Ye’or) “Europe: Integrating Islam” (Pan) European Islamization Brittish Danish cartoon conflict Dutch European Union (EU) “Europe’s Angry Muslims” (Leiken) Excelsior Elementary School faith, profession of (Iman) Farah, Joseph fasting (sawm) Fatah government Fayad, Mahmoud female genital mutilation film productions food issues foot-washing basins Fort Dix Six plot fourth-generation warfare freedom, defined freedom of religion FrontPage Magazine.com fund-raising practices Future Jihad (Phares) Gamat Islamiya “A Generation with a Mission,” Ghazi, Abdul Rashid Gilani, Sheikh Mubarak Ali Goble, Paul Graham, Michael grassroots power grievances Gurfinkiel, Michel Hadith Haj halal items on menus Hamas Hamdi, Mohammad Elachmi Hampton-El, Clement Rodney Hasan al-Banna hate-mongers Al-Hayat Al-Jadida Hijra Hizb ut-Tahrir Holy Land Foundation trial honor killings Al-Hudaybiyah, treaty of al-Husseini, Lena Hutchinson, Asa Ikhwan see also Muslim Brotherhood Project Iman INCA. see Islamic Circle of North America (ICNA) Inter-American Convention against Terrorism Internet “In the Belly of the Beast: Jamaat ul-Fuqra,” Iran ISA. see Islamic Saudi Academy “Islam: From Toleration to Terror” (Marshall) Islam and the Textbooks (Sewall) Islamic culture doctrines government in North America identity millitants, historical overview Islamic Academy of Florida Islamic Center of Southern California Islamic Circle of North America (ICNA) Islamic education, enablers of Islamic Party of Liberation Islamic Saudi Academy (ISA) Islamic Society of North America (ISNA) Islamization agenda European Islamofascism Islamoline.com Islamonazi army ISNA. see Islamic Society of North America (ISNA) Israel Istanbul “It’s the Ideology, Stupid!!” Jamaal, Sheikh Muhammad Jamaat-e-Islami Jannah (paradise) Jeeves, Paul Jerusalem Jews see also Israel JF. see ul-Fuqra, Jamaat (JF) jihad, defined Jihad in America (film) jizyh (tax) Jyllands-Posten Kaaba Kaufman, Joe KGIA. see Khalil Gibran International Academy (KGIA) Khalil, Fazlur Rehman Khalil Gibran International Academy (KGIA) Khaybar, siege of Khomeini, Ruhollah Klein, Aaron Klocek, Thomas Koran Landeche, Lance Al-Lat Latin America legislative actions Leiken, Robert S. liberties, exploitation of “A Line in the Sand: Confronting the Threat at the Southwest Border,” The Lucifer Principle (Bloom) Lula da Silva, Luiz Inacio MacKenzie, Warner madrassas American European Pakistani Palestinian Saudi Mahdi Malik, Abdul Manah Mansuri, Shabbir al-Marabh, Nabil Marshall, Paul MAS. see Muslim American Society (MAS) A’la Maududi, Sayeed Abdul Mauritania McCaul, Michael McDonald, Stephen A. Mecca Medina—formerly Yathrib Mehsud, Baitullah Mexico MIB. see Mosque of Islamic Brotherhood (MIB) Middle Eastern culture westerners perception of The Middle East Times Minorities in the Middle East (Nisan) misunderstandings about Islam Mohammed life of original ideology Mohammedi, Omar Mokhtar, Mazen mosque Mosque of Islamic Brotherhood (MIB) “Motivations of Muslim Suicide Bombers,” MSA. see Muslim Student Association (MSA) Muhammad, John Allen multiculturalism “Multiculturalism Drives Young Muslims to Shun British Values,” Muslim American Society (MAS) Muslim Brotherhood Project Da’wa fund-raising Ikhwan major points Taqiyya “The Muslim Brotherhood’s Conquest of Europe” (Lorenzo) Muslim organizations Muslims, devout Muslim Student Association (MSA) Al-Mustakillah m’uta (pleasure) Al-Mutawakkil (caliph) Nawar, Nizar New Horizons School New Media Journal New York Sun Nisan, Mordechai North American Islamic Trust Not Without My Daughter (film) Nur Mohammad Omar (caliph) Open Quranic University organizational power Oslo Accords OTMs Ottawa Citizen Pakistani madrassas Palestine Palestinian Authority (PA) Palestinian Cirriculum Department (PCD) Palestinian Islamic Jihad Palestinian madrassas Palestinian Media Watch (PMW) Pan, Esther PCD. see Palestinian Cirriculum Department (PCD) Pentagon briefing paper persecution of other faiths Phares, Walid piggy banks pilgrimage (Haj) pillars of Islam Pipes, Daniel “Planning for Our Akhira,” PMW. see Palestinian Media Watch (PMW) Poole, Patrick prayer (Salat) prison system activities “The Problem with Slavery” (Pipes) programs for young people propaganda machine al Qaeda attacks conduit operations drug cartel involvement Jamaat ul-Fuqra ties in Latin America recruitment al-Qarodawi, Yusuf Al-Quds Al-Qurashi, Abu Ubeid Quyrash tribe radical thinking Ramadan, Tariq rape Rasmussen, Anders Fogh recruitment techniques Reid, Richard religious war Rodgers, Guy Russian Islamization Salam, Ahmed salam, defined Salat Saud al Faisal Saudi madrassas U.S.-funded sawm (fasting) Schmoozing with Terrorists (Klein) secularism Sewall, Gilbert Shabee, Nabil shahid (marter) Shallah, Ramadan Abdallah Sharee Council Sharia (holy law) practiced in the United States shura (council) Siddiqui, Muzzamil (Iman) SIDE slavery “Slavery Lives in the Sudan” (Coren) South America Specially Designated Global Terrorist Spiegel International “The Stealth Curriculum” (Stotsky) Stotsky, Sandra Sudan suicide missions sulha, defined Syria Accountability and Lebanese Sovereignty Restoration Act Taliban Taqiyya Temple Mount terrorism beginnings of Islamic “fourth-generation warfare,” modern Islamic terrorist attacks listing of September 11 textbooks Their Blood Cries Out (Marshall) Thomas, Cal Toma, Miguel Angel totalitarian ideology triple border region True Lies (film) Uhud, battle of ul-Fuqra, Jamaat (JF) Ummah Ummah, defined Under Siege (film) Understanding Islam (Emerick) United Association for Studies and Research United States Commission on International Religious Freedom (USCIRF) Al-’Uzza Valeurs Actuelles Van Gogh, Theo Venus Verdonk, Rita Vidino, Lorenzo Wahhaj, Siraj Wall Street Journal Europe weapons Where is the Islamic Tolerance? (McDonald) Williams, Paul women’s issues child marriage divorce female genital mutilation honor killings marriage rape slavery western perceptions Woolsey, James World Cultures: A Global Mosaic (Prentice Hall) Yassin, Salah Yassin, Sheikh Ahmed Yathrib (later renamed Medina) Mohammed relocating to Ye’or, Bat Young Muslim Sisters (YMS) Young Muslims (YM) Zakat Al-Zarqawi, Abu Musab Al-Zawahiri, Ayman Zinser, Adolpho Aguilar THEY MUST BE STOPEED. Copyright © 2008 by Brigitte Gabriel. All rights reserved. For information, address St. Martin’s Press, 175 Fifth Avenue, New York, N.Y. 10010. www.stmartins.com Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Gabriel, Brigitte. They must be stopped: why we must defeat radical Islam and how we can do it / Brigitte Gabriel.—1st ed. p. cm. ISBN: 978-1-4299-3173-1 1. Terrorism 2. Terrorism—Religious aspects—Islam. I. Title. HV6431.G23 2008 363.325'16—dc22 2008018642 Praise for Because They Hate "Part memoir and part analysis of the social, political, and religious factors that created the current situation in the Middle East, Gabriel issues a clear warning." —The Tampa Tribune "A compelling and captivating personal story with a powerful lesson about threats to freedom in our time." —R. James Woolsey, Director of Central Intelligence, 1993-1995 "Brigitte Gabriel’s story is at once intensely personal and possessing global significance. . . . the story of her family and her childhood encapsulates the threat that faces the entire free world today. Brigitte Gabriel’s words should be read, and studied carefully, by all the law enforcement and government officials of the West—as well as by everyone who values freedom." —Robert Spencer, author of The Politically Incorrect Guide to Islam (and the Crusades) "Her writing is eloquent and her passion tremendous." —Publishers Weekly "Gabriel believes the West is complacent about the threat posed by radical Islam. She learned while growing up Christian in Lebanon that Islamofascists are serious—and if we want to survive we better take them seriously. She speaks with the passion of a survivor who has seen death and destruction firsthand—and doesn’t want America to suffer the same future as Lebanon."— World Magazine "Brigitte Gabriel eloquently reminds America what is truly at stake in this struggle against terrorism: our families, our way of life, and our hopes. Ms. Gabriel’s personal account of her own experience is riveting, compelling, and spellbinding. This is a must read for the entire American public . . . Because They Hate contains monumental revelations that will shock and disturb you. But it is also a story of an indomitable spirit—Brigitte’s—that will move you." —Steve Emerson, author of American Jihad: The Terrorists Living Amongst Us, executive director, the Investigative Project on Terrorism "Because They Hate is powerful, passionate, and full of divine purpose." —Dr. John C. Hagee, senior pastor, Cornerstone Church, author of Jerusalem Countdown: A Warning to the World "Because They Hate should be read by all to understand radical Islam.. . . This book gives dire warning of what is to come if the democratic and Western world does not take responsible action to protect its people and societies. The United States is the primary target as Islamic radicalism attempts to spread its worldwide dominance." —Paul E. Vallely, Maj. General U.S. Army (Ret.), FOX News Channel Military Analyst, and coauthor of Endgame: The Blueprint for Victory in the War on Terror ” [Brigitte Gabriel’s] writing is a critical wake-up call to Americans as we face the threat of takeover by jihadists. We are glad to be able to help her share her story with God-fearing, patriotic Americans who care about the truth and want to learn about the threat every nation throughout the world is facing from radical Islam." —Paul F. Crouch, Jr., vice president of administration, Trinity Broadcasting Network "Gabriel makes her case, but also offers a sound and powerful program of what we have to do as a nation and as individuals to stave off defeat by radical Islam." —The Bulletin BECAUSE THEY HATE BECAUSE THEY HATE A SURVIVOR OF ISLAMIC TERROR WARNS AMERICA Brigitte Gabriel St. Martin’s Griffin New York BECAUSE THEY HATE. Copyright © 2006 by Brigitte Gabriel. All rights reserved. Printed in the United States of America. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews. For information, address St. Martin’s Press, 175 Fifth Avenue, New York, N.Y. 10010. www.stmartins.com Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Gabriel, Brigitte. Because they hate : a survivor of Islamic terror warns America / Brigitte Gabriel. p. cm. Includes bibliographical references. ISBN-13: 978-0-312-35838-9 ISBN-10: 0-312-35838-5 1. Terrorism—Lebanon. 2. Victims of terrorism—Lebanon. 3. Terrorism— Religious aspects—Islam. I. Title. HV6433.L4G33 2006 956.7204'4092—dc22 [B] 2006013500 First St. Martin’s Griffin Edition: January 2008 10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1 IN HONOR OF My mother, Bahia, my father, Nicholas, and all the victims of religious-bigoted terror. DEDICATED TO My pride and joy, Jessica and Virginia, in the hope that their generation may live under freedom and democracy. Contents Introduction to the 2006 Edition Introduction to the 2008 Edition 1. Peace Before the Rage 2. My 9/11 3. Life Under Terror 4. Hopeless Existence 5. A Life-changing Experience 6. Rebuilding Our Lives 7. Clash of Civilizations 8. Terrorists Among Us 9. The Toxic Tsunami of Hate 10. The Ivy-Covered Fifth Column: Islamic Influence Alive and Well on American Campuses 11. Bull’s-eye of the Middle East 12. Societies Are Not Created Equal 13. Is Islam a Peaceful Religion? 14. Political Correctness Gone Mad Notes Acknowledgments INTRODUCTION TO THE 2006 EDITION Radical Islam’s modern war of world domination has been picking up momentum, with its universal rallying cry of “Allahu Akbar” accompanying each act of terror and destruction. It first began after the Arab nations that were artificially carved out after World War II settled into internal despondency under despots and monarchs appointed by the Allied powers. It slowly fermented through the 1950s and 1960s. By November 1979 it was well on its way when the Iranians took over the American embassy in Tehran. But no one really noticed or cared. I noticed when I was a ten-year-old girl in Lebanon, and Muslim rockets exploded in my bedroom on a November night four years before the American hostages were taken. With my life on the line, I really cared, while the rest of the world just watched. My problem was that I wasn’t an American, the marines weren’t coming to save me, and we Lebanese Christian—non-Muslim infidels—were being labeled the aggressors by the press. Muslims dominated and now control Lebanon. Christian infidels paid the price then; and for their indifference and shortsightedness, infidels worldwide are paying the price now. The civil war in Lebanon was pushed off U.S. front pages by the hostage situation in Iran; the obsessive media exposure turned the 444-day captivity of diplomats and embassy workers into a nationwide trauma and a national disgrace. Finally, the marines came to Lebanon and got bloodied, and the U.S. went away to lick its wounds. Despite extensive news coverage and obvious implications, the war in Lebanon and the hostage crisis were never recognized for what they were: declarations of war on Western civilization by radical Islam. Today, radical Islam’s war rages with varying degrees of intensity throughout the world, not just against Christians and Jews in the West, but also against Hindus, Buddhists, Copts, indeed all non-Muslim infidels. The radical Islamists' degree of zealotry even has them attacking other denominations within Islam itself. Islamic radicals are instigating and perpetuating terrorist campaigns, insurgencies, civil wars, minority suppression, and ethnic cleansing and/or genocide in Afghanistan, Algeria, Bangladesh, Belgium, Chad, Chechnya, Dagestan, Denmark, Egypt, Ethiopia, France, Gambia, Great Britain, India, Indonesia, Iran, Iraq, Israel, Kashmir, Kenya, Kosovo, Lebanon, Macedonia, Mali, Mauritania, Morocco, the Netherlands, Niger, Nigeria, Pakistan, territories administered by the Palestinian Authority, the Philippines, Qatar, Russia, Saudi Arabia, Senegal, Somalia, Spain, Sudan, Syria, Tanzania, Thailand, Tunisia, Turkey, the United States of America, Yemen, and Zanzibar. The rest of the world is held hostage to fear. From Saudi-funded madrassas and mosques worldwide, to the parliament of Iran, to the cabals of al Qaeda and Hezbollah, radical Islamists have repeatedly declared and demonstrated that their goal is to impose Islamic rule throughout the world, by the sword or by the suicide bomb. Numerous radical Islamic “scholars” have declared that it is every Muslim’s religious duty to dominate or exterminate all infidels.1 What they write and say is what they are going to do. All we have to do is read and listen. The United States has been a prime target for radical Islamic hatred and terror. 2 Every Friday, mosques in the Middle East ring with shrill prayers and monotonous chants that call down death, destruction, and damnation on America and its people. The radical Islamists' deeds have been as vile as their words. Since the Iran hostage crisis, more than three thousand Americans have died in a terror campaign almost unprecedented in its calculated cruelty, along with thousands of other citizens worldwide. Even the Nazis did not turn their own children into human bombs, and then rejoice at their deaths as well as the deaths of their victims. This intentional, indiscriminate, and wholesale murder of innocent American citizens is justified and glorified in the name of Islam. And yet, there are still Americans who are unable or unwilling to recognize the nature or the extent of the threat presented by radical Islam. Whether motivated by naive wishful thinking or rigid political correctness, they assert that Islam is a “moderate,” “tolerant,” and “peaceful” religion that has been hijacked by “extremists.” They ignore the repeated calls to jihad, Islamic holy war, emanating from the government-controlled mosques of so-called moderate Islamic countries such as Egypt, Pakistan, and Indonesia. They refuse to accept that in the Muslim world, extreme is mainstream. American citizens have been murdered in this terror war for thirty years. However, America cannot effectively defend itself in this war unless and until the American people understand the nature of the enemy that it faces. Even after 9/11 there are those who say that we must “engage” our terrorist enemies, that we must “address their grievances.” Their grievance is our freedom of religion. Their grievance is our democratic process. Islamic religious authorities and terrorist leaders repeatedly state that they will destroy the United States and Western civilization, and replace it with the only true religion, Islam. Unless we take them at their word, and defend ourselves accordingly, they will succeed. For the sake of our children and our country, we must wake up and take action. In the face of a torrent of hateful invective and terrorist murder, America’s learning curve since the Iran hostage crisis has been so shallow that it is almost flat. The longer we lie supine, the more difficult it will be to stand erect. Like the Christians in Lebanon, Americans today are not realizing the power of the Islamic call to jihad. The Islamic takeover of Iran and its subjugation of Lebanon were strategic victories in Islam’s war for world domination. This book is in part my personal story and my observations. It is written in the hope that Americans and the West will recognize this imminent threat to their way of life and make the correct philosophical, legal, governmental policy, and military decisions to protect themselves from suffering the same fate as the Lebanese infidels. INTRODUCTION TO THE 2008 EDITION In July 2006, four weeks before the scheduled release of this book in hardcover, a bloody war broke out in Lebanon between Hezbollah and Israel. The history described in Because They Hate suddenly came alive. History repeated itself in the same South Lebanon towns I wrote about—the villages in which I grew up and experienced the Lebanese war between 1975 and 1982. In 1982 we saw Israel push into Lebanon, fed up with the rockets that had been raining down on Northern Israel; they invaded Lebanon in order to push back the the PLO and Syrians. Similarly in 2006, Hezbollah captured Israeli soldiers and again sent rockets into Northern Israel. The world was upset with Israel in 1982, but in 2006 the situation had changed and the international community gave Israeli forces time to hit Hezbollah before the UN Security Council called for an end to hostilities by unanimously adopting resolution 1701, on August 11, 2006. The resolution called for a permanent cease-fire to be based on the creation of a buffer zone free of armed personnel other than the UN and armed Lebanese forces.1 The intervening twenty-four years of Muslim mayhem had knocked some sense into the world and altered its thinking and response to radical Islam. My publisher, St. Martin’s Press, released Because They Hate two weeks prior to its scheduled date, so it was available for readers who wanted to understand the situation in Lebanon in terms of its underlying conflict and sources. The tragic summer conflict opened the doors for me with the media and launched Because They Hate along with hundreds of media interviews. I was one of the most knowledgeable experts on radical Islam in Lebanon—not only was I a survivor who lived through the Lebanese war but I was also a journalist who covered the area in the 1980s. As I travel worldwide, I have been overwhelmed with the love and appreciation I receive when I speak at churches, synagogues, business and political functions, and private organizations. I have met many thousands of Americans who are frustrated with the current situation and who are all supportive of fighting Islamofacism no matter what it takes. Many have told me that they have been made to feel isolated in their thinking and appreciate my clear presentation of the realities and danger of radical Islam. In the many and varied communities in which I have spoken, hundreds and thousands show up to hear me speak. I have seen people from different backgrounds and religions who have come together to form friendships and associations that support their involvement in fighting radical Islam—a movement that threatens our freedoms and way of life. These gatherings are very heartening and have inspired me even more to continue with my vision for American Congress for Truth (ACT for America), which is not only to educate millions of Americans about the threat of Islamofascism, but also to mobilize millions of patriotic citizens into a national grassroots force—to give power to “we the people” and empower every concerned citizen to become a voice affecting their community and our great nation. ACT for America (a 501(c)(4) nonprofit organization) is an issues advocacy organization dedicated to effectively organizing and mobilizing a powerful American grassroots citizen action network, and is committed to informed and coordinated civic action that will lead to public policies that promote America’s national security and the defense of American democratic values against the assault of radical Islam. ACT for America was founded to unify the voice of Americans who are not only concerned about the threat of Islamofascism but also understand that “political correctness” is causing government action— and inaction —that compromises American security, safety, and liberty. ACT for America is now in the process of setting up chapters nationwide to network and organize citizens by empowering them and giving them the tools by which they can make a difference on their own level in their own community. To be honest, I was not surprised by the positive reactions Because They Hate received. I had expected it. I have been an activist since 2002 and have been communicating since then with different groups and people through the activities and community on www.americancongressfortruth.org. I knew there were thousands of people nationwide who had become fed up with political correctness and were hungry to hear the truth regarding our enemy and our national security. Patriotic Americans were tired of journalists putting our country down, standing up for our enemy, and all the while sabotaging our government that was doing everything in its power to protect us and disrespecting our soldiers who were putting their lives on the line. The disdain, ridicule, and extreme posturing from the far left and some Congressional committee members toward General Petraeus during his Iraq report to Congress in September 2007 were typical of the uniformed position of the blind left. The whole performance was disgraceful to our country and helpful to our enemy. But I knew there were readers out there who wanted the truth. One reader told me that when he went to a bookstore and inquired about “the book that is number one under terrorism on Amazon .com,” the store clerk reacted in disgust and answered with a scowl, “The author did something recently on C-SPAN and we keep running out of stock." Readers such as this one put Because They Hate on the New York Times bestseller list as the readers flocked to buy copies, pushing the number of copies in print to ten times the initial printing. C-SPAN, which aired one of my Washington, D.C., presentations at the Heritage Foundation, wa s s o overwhelmed with requests for the DVD of the presentation that they aired the interview multiple times on multiple weekends. Because of book- related publicity, over twenty thousand people signed up and joined my organization American Congress for Truth, asking to receive our e-mails and action alerts. I worked sixteen hours a day for twelve months (and counting!) either traveling to speaking engagements or giving radio interviews from my hotel room or office. On some days I would give fourteen radio interviews, starting at 7:00 A.M. and going until 11:00 P.M. Radio talk show hosts would thank me for my honesty and tell me after the interview that I made their phone lines light up like they have never seen before. It was clear that the American public was ready to speak and to hear the truth, and to be inspired to learn what they could do to protect their communities. As I worked to publicize Because They Hate, I learned a lot about the state of our society and the place honesty and forthrightness hold. I discovered that many organizations wanted to have me as a speaker for major events because of the popularity and effectiveness of my message, but they were afraid and intimidated by the possible reaction of Muslims in their community. Some organizations canceled bookings out of intimidation from influential members who thought that my ideas would inflame the Muslims in their communities. Many times I was instructed before speaking to be politically correct and not to offend anyone. And so I agreed to give only the facts without inserting my political opinion—I let the news facts reported around the world about current events and terrorists activities and attacks speak for themselves. By the end of my presentations to many even leftist groups, my audiences agreed with me on 90 percent of my presentation. The only disagreements came from Muslim invited guests—usually doctors and respected members of the Islamic community—who passionately argued that Hezbollah is not a terrorist organization, that we do not have terrorists in our communities, and that their Islamic community was different and peaceful. It was laughable to say the least hearing these arguments in Toronto where sixteen local Canadian Muslims tried to blow up government buildings and behead politicians;2 in Miami where many local Muslims have been charged with terrorist activities;3 in New York where local Muslims were charged with a terrorist plot to blow up JFK;4 in LA where a massacre was planned by local Muslims against two Los Angeles synagogues; 5 and in Australia where nine men were tried in a terrorist plot to blow up Australia’s only nuclear reactor. 6 One organization flew me across the country to be their keynote speaker for their annual event, and then, after hearing my first presentation, instructed me to change facts reported in the news—I wasn’t to offend people with the truth even if it meant I had to lie. Discussing news events has apparently become a bigoted and racist activity because terrorists are Muslims. Discussing those facts may offend some people and so we must stay silent. In all the presentations that I have done with crowds large and small at a variety of venues, I have not run into one Muslim who stood up and apologized for the murder and attacks that were perpetrated in the name of their religion. Whenever a Muslim stood up from the crowd, it was to argue that I was making Muslims look bad. No one stood up to call for reform in their religion or used the opportunity to ask other Muslims if they would like to join in a movement to publicly condemn terrorist organizations by name. The Muslim community recognized quickly that my message had a welcome audience and that I present it effectively and without fear. And so they tried to organize to stop me from coming to their communities in the first place. They tried everything from intimidating and threatening me by phone and e-mail in detailed terms, to intimidating the groups who invited me to speak, especially universities. They knew that anyone who attended my lectures would walk away with a different reality than the one that has been perpetrated for the last thirty years by the PLO and presented by sympathetic media and “progressive” Muslims on campus. Speaking boldly earned me passionate enemies and faithful supporters. When I was scheduled to speak at the University of Michigan in Ann Arbor, an e-mail originating out of an organization in California was sent to members in the Detroit community. The title of the e-mail said: “IslamBasher Brigitte Gabriel to visit Ann Arbor on December 4” and the text included the following: “Muslims, Arabs, and their friends and allies should give Gabriel a proper welcome.” College campuses I visited, occupied by deceptive, self-loathing Americans and Islamist sympathizers, became battlegrounds—in order to exercise America’s right to freedom of speech, I had to be surrounded by an army of police officers insuring my safety. Extensive security, bodyguards, and K9 units at university lectures became the norm. Many times I thought that America’s freedom of speech, much attacked and laying in an intensive care state, was in dire straits. As Muslims (and what I am finding to be more surprising, some Jews) complained about this book from one continent to another, Because They Hate earned respect and admiration from world leaders and decision makers in business and politics. I had the privilege of visiting England and addressing the British Parliament/House of Commons, as well as business leaders throughout the country, about the rise of radical Islam in Europe. Audiences were very receptive and shared their concerns and feelings of helplessness against the tsunami of radicalism swelling within their community. What was shocking and eerie especially in London was the evidence of a rise of anti-Semitism throughout Europe. This is a direct side effect of the rise of Islam and the brainwashing and intimidation by the swelling number of Islamic communities preaching hate in their mosques and Islamic schools. Jews cannot even go to their temples for prayer services without intense security to ensure their safety. Since this book has been published, I have been invited to meet and work with the FBI in addressing counterterrorism strategies and educating agents on the mind-set of terrorists, how radicalism is spreading through the mosques in America, and what to do about it. Because They Hate was put on the reading list at the FBI Academy and was assigned as mandatory reading for Navy SEALs heading to the Middle East. I addressed the United States Special Operations Command in Florida as well as the Joint Forces Command in Virginia. Standing in the presence of such heroes made me realize the greatness of America and the people behind the freedoms we enjoy But my proudest moment was September 10, 2007, when I addressed members of Congress on Capitol Hill after General Petraeus delivered his address to the House about the war in Iraq. Being on Capitol Hill that day was a remarkable experience. As my assistant and I pulled into the Capitol under heavy security, we looked around in utter amazement as heavily armed SWAT teams with fully loaded Ml6s covered the Capitol and its surrounding streets with weapons ready to fire. One would expect to see this in Israel—but not in the United States. It was a chilling sign of the times we live in and a harsh reminder that we are at war with Islamofascists who are bent on killing us. My presentation on Capitol Hill was one of the most important presentations I have ever given. The room filled quickly after the 9/11 ceremony on the steps of the Capitol. I began speaking at 7:30 P.M. There were no journalists, no cameras, and no C-SPAN. I was more candid than I have ever been in any public presentation. I knew I had only one chance to drive the point home to these influential representatives who make decisions about our country that impact our safety and our future. By the time I was done speaking and finished another hour answering questions, I was standing in the company of brothers and sisters who share the same concerns for the welfare of our nation, our children, and our grandchildren. It was obvious my message was like a breath of fresh air. Our representatives hear from CAIR, Moveon.org, and similar organizations, but as many of them told me, there is no one—no other organization on the Hill—that carries the message I brought to them. My presentation on Capitol Hill was the beginning of a partnership between American Congress for Truth (ACT) and those of our elected officials who are interested and are listening. They welcomed us to bring issues to their attention, and to become more involved in writing bills and resolutions to protect our country and its citizens. Finally, we are no longer working on the outside and hoping they hear us. We are working together, hand in hand on the inside. I also had the privilege of visiting Australia on a speaking tour and speaking with Prime Minister John Howard, when I presented the keynote address at a dinner gala in Melbourne. It was surreal being escorted by security through the bowels of the Crown Palladium Grand Hotel kitchen as protestors screamed and shouted “Brigitte Gabriel and John Howard are Islamophobes.” They held protest signs and chanted pro-Palestinian slogans in their attempt to upset and disturb people entering the hotel. Afterward, I had the opportunity to meet with key patriotic Australian businessmen and women and community leaders, one of whom was a member of ACT and who had flown from around Australia to meet me in Melbourne. Together we all sat in the living room of my hotel suite and strategized about mobilizing Australia and creating a branch of American Congress for Truth, the organization I started here in America. Out of that meeting Australian Coalition for Truth was born, an Australian grassroots movement to counter the Islamic threat within Australia. Recent events around the world support the facts I discuss i n Because They Hate, and about which I have been lecturing. Events are unfolding around the world fast and furious parallel to the rise of Islamic radicalism in every continent. On August 14,2007, two journalists were kidnapped in Gaza—Fox News correspondent Steve Centanni and cameraman Olaf Wig—and were released only after being forcing to convert to Islam on their knees with their faces down as they recited the Shahada. Muslims viciously attacked the Pope around the world for quoting in an academic speech a Byzantine Emperor on how Islam was spread by the sword and through forced conversion. The Pope’s comments started a wave of global upheaval: priests in Islamic countries were killed, churches were burned, the Pope was burned in effigy as well, and a nun serving in a hospital was shot dead in the back by two gunmen in Mogadishu.7 But the most frightening developments have been from the terrorist activity rising from within England and America. Our enemy is not an organization of people living overseas plotting to attack. Our enemies are the neighbors next door, the doctors practicing in our hospitals, and the workers who share our lunch break. Our enemies are terrorists driven by a dangerous ideology and clothed in deception who operate under cover and laugh about the advantages our sensitivity training, gullibility, and political correctness give them. Who would have thought that in June 2006 the words “Those who heal you will kill you,” spoken to an Anglican priest in Iraq by an Al Qaeda spokesman would come to haunt British citizens in their own cities.8 Londoners woke up to hear that another attack on British citizens had come close to taking lives again. Luckily the terrorists bungled their first two attempts and authorities discovered the unexploded devices and disarmed them; the third attempt went off at the entrance to Glasgow Airport but injured no one except the terrorist himself. With amazing speed, Scotland Yard rounded up the terrorists and we all discovered the prophetic implication of the reported threat “Those who heal you will kill you.” The perpetrators were all Muslim doctors. I have always firmly believed that Islamic terrorism has nothing to do with economic position or status in life. This event in Britain reinforced these views as my heart went out to a nation of people facing days of fear and uncertainty. During the Lebanese war, doctors in Lebanon slaughtered hand in hand with the terrorists in the name of jihad. This is a very difficult concept for Western minds and especially Western intellectuals to accept and understand or even believe. I remember when I started speaking out about my experiences during the war, I would share how our neighbors—doctors and lawyers who we had known for years—became radicals overnight and started massacring us the next day. People looked at me with disbelief as if I were making things up just to make the Muslims look bad. Both my experiences in Lebanon and the UK bombings planned by doctors strongly bolstered my opinion that Islamic terrorism is a religious, jihad doctrine-driven effort to murder or subdue and subjugate non-Muslims. The familiar arguments of Western liberals that “it’s a class struggle” or “the West is bad and economically oppressive” no longer have purchase. Not only did doctor terrorists shock the world, but radical Islam also turned parents into coldhearted terrorists bent on mayhem. What else could drive a mother and father with their six-month-old child to willingly carry liquid explosives onto an airplane, hiding the liquid in the child’s baby bottle? This scenario unfolded in August of 2006 when police arrested twenty-four British-born and -raised Muslim citizens who had plotted to blow up as many as ten planes headed to the United States using liquid explosives. Officials say details of the plan were similar to other schemes devised by al Qaeda. Accounts such as these remind us of just how determined our enemy is.9 Back at home in America, a group of ten Islamic radicals conspired to kill U.S. servicemen at New Jersey’s Fort Dix Army Base. The plot was disrupted thanks to the FBI infiltration of the terrorist cell. In January 2007, a vigilant video-store worker contacted the FBI after a customer brought in a DVD to be duplicated that showed ten young men in their early twenties “shooting assault weapons at a firing range in a militia-like style while calling for jihad and shouting in Arabic Allah Akbar (God is Great)."10 Within six months, the FBI had placed two cooperating witnesses within the terrorist cell, and they recorded meetings and phone conversations with the plotters. The terrorist cell reportedly surveyed Fort Dix, the Lakehurst Naval Air Engineering Station and Fort Monmouth in New Jersey, Dover Air Force Base in Delaware, and a Coast Guard building in Philadelphia. They also reportedly considered an attack timed to the annual Army-Navy college football game in Philadelphia. One of the charged conspirators, Serdar Tatar, was familiar with Fort Dix because his family owns a pizzeria nearby and he delivered food to the base. He used his position as a pizza delivery boy to become a terrorist undercover agent committed to kill those to whom he brought food. The potential jihadists often viewed terror training videos, clips featuring Osama bin Laden, and a tape containing the last will and testament of at least two of the 9/11 hijackers. They also viewed tapes of armed attacks on U.S. military personnel and erupted in laughter when one plotter noted that a Marine’s arm was blown off in one such ambush.11 Shortly after, on June 4th, a terror plot unfolded at John F. Kennedy Airport in New York. Three Muslim men living and working in the United States planned to blow up John F. Kennedy International Airport, its fuel tanks, and a jet fuel artery. One of the plotters was a former JFK air cargo employee.12 In all of these events, one striking similarity shines through: the terrorists' belief in an ideology that is based on the belief, faith, and teachings of Islam as it is written in the Koran. The common denominator within all the plots mentioned above is that these people were Muslims dedicated to becoming martyrs, to advance Islam, and to kill infidels regardless what country they came from, what culture they were raised in, what society there were living in, or what level of education they had. Unless we understand the source from which this ideology of hate toward our Western cultures and nations is coming from, we will not be able to fight the cancer that is plaguing our international body. This cancer is called Islamofacism. This ideology is coming out of one source: The Koran. What all terrorists are trying to achieve is the advancement of Islam and the establishment of an Islamic caliphate throughout the world ruled by sharia or Islamic law. Ayman Al-Zawahiri, the number two man of al Qaeda, repeatedly states that “Our cause is one cause, and we have the responsibility of unifying this u m m a (Islamic Nation), Allah willing, and establishing Allah’s religion on his earth . . ,"13 Polls taken around the world show that a majority of Muslims in large Islamic countries support the establishment of a sharia-based Islamic caliphate regardless of their approval of al Qaeda or any other Islamic terrorist organization.14 Their loyalty is to Islam and not to any specific organization. This flies in the face of the image presented to us by leaders in the Western world that most Muslims are mainstream and do not share al Qaeda’s convictions that have hijacked a peaceful religion and twisted it to serve their purpose. Our elected officials continuously ignore the jihad teaching of pure Islam. Our Western leaders continuously ignore the fact that most Muslim countries in the twenty-first century are moving more and more into radicalism in their culture, which oppresses women and minorities and is pushing to impose sharia law as it is written and instructed in the Koran. In his September 2007 video address Osama bin Laden wanted you to believe the lie that it is our presence in Iraq and our foreign policy that is causing Muslims to be enraged worldwide and wage jihad on us, and that if we just withdraw from Iraq and repent of our evil foreign policy ways and convert to Islam we will all live peacefully ever after. What most people miss here is that Osama bin Ladin wants us out of not only Iraq and Afganistan, but also out of every base, every presence we have on Muslim soil regardless what country we are in. That means our infidel U.S. soldiers must be out of Bahrain, Dubai, and Saudi Arabia. He does not want any Western influence or any Western cooperation between us and most Muslim leaders whom he despises. This will give Al Qaeda the opportunity to topple those regimes which Al Qaeda considers not Muslim enough, and establish an Islamic caliphate linking the umma (Islamic nations) together as one. By asking the West to convert to Islam, Osama was following the teaching of the Koran. Muslims are mandated by the prophet Mohammad in the Hadith to invite the enemy to convert to Islam before you attack. Fight in the name of Allah and in the way of Allah. Fight against those who disbelieve in Allah. Make a holy war. . . When you meet your enemies who are polytheists, invite them to three courses of action. If they respond to any one of these, you also accept it and withhold yourself from doing them any harm. Invite them to (accept) Islam; if they respond to you, accept it from them and desist from fighting against them. . . . If they refuse to accept Islam, demand from them the jizya [the tax on non-Muslims specified in Qur’an 9:29]. If they agree to pay, accept it from them and hold off your hands. If they refuse to pay the tax, seek Allah’s help and fight them. (Sahih Muslim 4294)15 There is no time for any more delusions. There is too much at stake. America needs to wake up from a gullible state of ignorant bliss and start learning Islamic history. We must expose the truth and must get involved in ensuring that our elected officials know that they have our support to throw political correctness in the garbage. We must clearly state that we are sick and tired of the lies and deception, that we want to know the truth about the enemy we are fighting and what we can do to win this war. Only then will we have a chance of winning this battle. Once our elected officials know that they can count on our support and they will not be demonized for stating the facts, they will be more courageous in coming out in the open and declaring war on our enemy. I urge all of you to get involved in ACT for America (www.actforamerica.com) and become an active voice affecting your community and our nation. Because of the huge success of Because They Hate, I realized that there is a huge need for a citizen’s action network, a national grassroots organization that will give power to “we the people.” ACT for America has connected, mobilized, and organized concerned citizens into one of the largest lobbying voices on Capitol Hill focused on and dedicated to America’s national security. Join us in our defense of America. —Brigitte Gabriel INTRODUCTION TO THE 2008 EDITION In July 2006, four weeks before the scheduled release of this book in hardcover, a bloody war broke out in Lebanon between Hezbollah and Israel. The history described in Because They Hate suddenly came alive. History repeated itself in the same South Lebanon towns I wrote about—the villages in which I grew up and experienced the Lebanese war between 1975 and 1982. In 1982 we saw Israel push into Lebanon, fed up with the rockets that had been raining down on Northern Israel; they invaded Lebanon in order to push back the the PLO and Syrians. Similarly in 2006, Hezbollah captured Israeli soldiers and again sent rockets into Northern Israel. The world was upset with Israel in 1982, but in 2006 the situation had changed and the international community gave Israeli forces time to hit Hezbollah before the UN Security Council called for an end to hostilities by unanimously adopting resolution 1701, on August 11, 2006. The resolution called for a permanent cease-fire to be based on the creation of a buffer zone free of armed personnel other than the UN and armed Lebanese forces.1 The intervening twenty-four years of Muslim mayhem had knocked some sense into the world and altered its thinking and response to radical Islam. My publisher, St. Martin’s Press, released Because They Hate two weeks prior to its scheduled date, so it was available for readers who wanted to understand the situation in Lebanon in terms of its underlying conflict and sources. The tragic summer conflict opened the doors for me with the media and launched Because They Hate along with hundreds of media interviews. I was one of the most knowledgeable experts on radical Islam in Lebanon—not only was I a survivor who lived through the Lebanese war but I was also a journalist who covered the area in the 1980s. As I travel worldwide, I have been overwhelmed with the love and appreciation I receive when I speak at churches, synagogues, business and political functions, and private organizations. I have met many thousands of Americans who are frustrated with the current situation and who are all supportive of fighting Islamofacism no matter what it takes. Many have told me that they have been made to feel isolated in their thinking and appreciate my clear presentation of the realities and danger of radical Islam. In the many and varied communities in which I have spoken, hundreds and thousands show up to hear me speak. I have seen people from different backgrounds and religions who have come together to form friendships and associations that support their involvement in fighting radical Islam—a movement that threatens our freedoms and way of life. These gatherings are very heartening and have inspired me even more to continue with my vision for American Congress for Truth (ACT for America), which is not only to educate millions of Americans about the threat of Islamofascism, but also to mobilize millions of patriotic citizens into a national grassroots force—to give power to “we the people” and empower every concerned citizen to become a voice affecting their community and our great nation. ACT for America (a 501(c)(4) nonprofit organization) is an issues advocacy organization dedicated to effectively organizing and mobilizing a powerful American grassroots citizen action network, and is committed to informed and coordinated civic action that will lead to public policies that promote America’s national security and the defense of American democratic values against the assault of radical Islam. ACT for America was founded to unify the voice of Americans who are not only concerned about the threat of Islamofascism but also understand that “political correctness” is causing government action— and inaction —that compromises American security, safety, and liberty. ACT for America is now in the process of setting up chapters nationwide to network and organize citizens by empowering them and giving them the tools by which they can make a difference on their own level in their own community. To be honest, I was not surprised by the positive reactions Because They Hate received. I had expected it. I have been an activist since 2002 and have been communicating since then with different groups and people through the activities and community on www.americancongressfortruth.org. I knew there were thousands of people nationwide who had become fed up with political correctness and were hungry to hear the truth regarding our enemy and our national security. Patriotic Americans were tired of journalists putting our country down, standing up for our enemy, and all the while sabotaging our government that was doing everything in its power to protect us and disrespecting our soldiers who were putting their lives on the line. The disdain, ridicule, and extreme posturing from the far left and some Congressional committee members toward General Petraeus during his Iraq report to Congress in September 2007 were typical of the uniformed position of the blind left. The whole performance was disgraceful to our country and helpful to our enemy. But I knew there were readers out there who wanted the truth. One reader told me that when he went to a bookstore and inquired about “the book that is number one under terrorism on Amazon .com,” the store clerk reacted in disgust and answered with a scowl, “The author did something recently on C-SPAN and we keep running out of stock." Readers such as this one put Because They Hate on the New York Times bestseller list as the readers flocked to buy copies, pushing the number of copies in print to ten times the initial printing. C-SPAN, which aired one of my Washington, D.C., presentations at the Heritage Foundation, wa s s o overwhelmed with requests for the DVD of the presentation that they aired the interview multiple times on multiple weekends. Because of book- related publicity, over twenty thousand people signed up and joined my organization American Congress for Truth, asking to receive our e-mails and action alerts. I worked sixteen hours a day for twelve months (and counting!) either traveling to speaking engagements or giving radio interviews from my hotel room or office. On some days I would give fourteen radio interviews, starting at 7:00 A.M. and going until 11:00 P.M. Radio talk show hosts would thank me for my honesty and tell me after the interview that I made their phone lines light up like they have never seen before. It was clear that the American public was ready to speak and to hear the truth, and to be inspired to learn what they could do to protect their communities. As I worked to publicize Because They Hate, I learned a lot about the state of our society and the place honesty and forthrightness hold. I discovered that many organizations wanted to have me as a speaker for major events because of the popularity and effectiveness of my message, but they were afraid and intimidated by the possible reaction of Muslims in their community. Some organizations canceled bookings out of intimidation from influential members who thought that my ideas would inflame the Muslims in their communities. Many times I was instructed before speaking to be politically correct and not to offend anyone. And so I agreed to give only the facts without inserting my political opinion—I let the news facts reported around the world about current events and terrorists activities and attacks speak for themselves. By the end of my presentations to many even leftist groups, my audiences agreed with me on 90 percent of my presentation. The only disagreements came from Muslim invited guests—usually doctors and respected members of the Islamic community—who passionately argued that Hezbollah is not a terrorist organization, that we do not have terrorists in our communities, and that their Islamic community was different and peaceful. It was laughable to say the least hearing these arguments in Toronto where sixteen local Canadian Muslims tried to blow up government buildings and behead politicians;2 in Miami where many local Muslims have been charged with terrorist activities;3 in New York where local Muslims were charged with a terrorist plot to blow up JFK;4 in LA where a massacre was planned by local Muslims against two Los Angeles synagogues; 5 and in Australia where nine men were tried in a terrorist plot to blow up Australia’s only nuclear reactor. 6 One organization flew me across the country to be their keynote speaker for their annual event, and then, after hearing my first presentation, instructed me to change facts reported in the news—I wasn’t to offend people with the truth even if it meant I had to lie. Discussing news events has apparently become a bigoted and racist activity because terrorists are Muslims. Discussing those facts may offend some people and so we must stay silent. In all the presentations that I have done with crowds large and small at a variety of venues, I have not run into one Muslim who stood up and apologized for the murder and attacks that were perpetrated in the name of their religion. Whenever a Muslim stood up from the crowd, it was to argue that I was making Muslims look bad. No one stood up to call for reform in their religion or used the opportunity to ask other Muslims if they would like to join in a movement to publicly condemn terrorist organizations by name. The Muslim community recognized quickly that my message had a welcome audience and that I present it effectively and without fear. And so they tried to organize to stop me from coming to their communities in the first place. They tried everything from intimidating and threatening me by phone and e-mail in detailed terms, to intimidating the groups who invited me to speak, especially universities. They knew that anyone who attended my lectures would walk away with a different reality than the one that has been perpetrated for the last thirty years by the PLO and presented by sympathetic media and “progressive” Muslims on campus. Speaking boldly earned me passionate enemies and faithful supporters. When I was scheduled to speak at the University of Michigan in Ann Arbor, an e-mail originating out of an organization in California was sent to members in the Detroit community. The title of the e-mail said: “IslamBasher Brigitte Gabriel to visit Ann Arbor on December 4” and the text included the following: “Muslims, Arabs, and their friends and allies should give Gabriel a proper welcome.” College campuses I visited, occupied by deceptive, self-loathing Americans and Islamist sympathizers, became battlegrounds—in order to exercise America’s right to freedom of speech, I had to be surrounded by an army of police officers insuring my safety. Extensive security, bodyguards, and K9 units at university lectures became the norm. Many times I thought that America’s freedom of speech, much attacked and laying in an intensive care state, was in dire straits. As Muslims (and what I am finding to be more surprising, some Jews) complained about this book from one continent to another, Because They Hate earned respect and admiration from world leaders and decision makers in business and politics. I had the privilege of visiting England and addressing the British Parliament/House of Commons, as well as business leaders throughout the country, about the rise of radical Islam in Europe. Audiences were very receptive and shared their concerns and feelings of helplessness against the tsunami of radicalism swelling within their community. What was shocking and eerie especially in London was the evidence of a rise of anti-Semitism throughout Europe. This is a direct side effect of the rise of Islam and the brainwashing and intimidation by the swelling number of Islamic communities preaching hate in their mosques and Islamic schools. Jews cannot even go to their temples for prayer services without intense security to ensure their safety. Since this book has been published, I have been invited to meet and work with the FBI in addressing counterterrorism strategies and educating agents on the mind-set of terrorists, how radicalism is spreading through the mosques in America, and what to do about it. Because They Hate was put on the reading list at the FBI Academy and was assigned as mandatory reading for Navy SEALs heading to the Middle East. I addressed the United States Special Operations Command in Florida as well as the Joint Forces Command in Virginia. Standing in the presence of such heroes made me realize the greatness of America and the people behind the freedoms we enjoy But my proudest moment was September 10, 2007, when I addressed members of Congress on Capitol Hill after General Petraeus delivered his address to the House about the war in Iraq. Being on Capitol Hill that day was a remarkable experience. As my assistant and I pulled into the Capitol under heavy security, we looked around in utter amazement as heavily armed SWAT teams with fully loaded Ml6s covered the Capitol and its surrounding streets with weapons ready to fire. One would expect to see this in Israel—but not in the United States. It was a chilling sign of the times we live in and a harsh reminder that we are at war with Islamofascists who are bent on killing us. My presentation on Capitol Hill was one of the most important presentations I have ever given. The room filled quickly after the 9/11 ceremony on the steps of the Capitol. I began speaking at 7:30 P.M. There were no journalists, no cameras, and no C-SPAN. I was more candid than I have ever been in any public presentation. I knew I had only one chance to drive the point home to these influential representatives who make decisions about our country that impact our safety and our future. By the time I was done speaking and finished another hour answering questions, I was standing in the company of brothers and sisters who share the same concerns for the welfare of our nation, our children, and our grandchildren. It was obvious my message was like a breath of fresh air. Our representatives hear from CAIR, Moveon.org, and similar organizations, but as many of them told me, there is no one—no other organization on the Hill—that carries the message I brought to them. My presentation on Capitol Hill was the beginning of a partnership between American Congress for Truth (ACT) and those of our elected officials who are interested and are listening. They welcomed us to bring issues to their attention, and to become more involved in writing bills and resolutions to protect our country and its citizens. Finally, we are no longer working on the outside and hoping they hear us. We are working together, hand in hand on the inside. I also had the privilege of visiting Australia on a speaking tour and speaking with Prime Minister John Howard, when I presented the keynote address at a dinner gala in Melbourne. It was surreal being escorted by security through the bowels of the Crown Palladium Grand Hotel kitchen as protestors screamed and shouted “Brigitte Gabriel and John Howard are Islamophobes.” They held protest signs and chanted pro-Palestinian slogans in their attempt to upset and disturb people entering the hotel. Afterward, I had the opportunity to meet with key patriotic Australian businessmen and women and community leaders, one of whom was a member of ACT and who had flown from around Australia to meet me in Melbourne. Together we all sat in the living room of my hotel suite and strategized about mobilizing Australia and creating a branch of American Congress for Truth, the organization I started here in America. Out of that meeting Australian Coalition for Truth was born, an Australian grassroots movement to counter the Islamic threat within Australia. Recent events around the world support the facts I discuss i n Because They Hate, and about which I have been lecturing. Events are unfolding around the world fast and furious parallel to the rise of Islamic radicalism in every continent. On August 14,2007, two journalists were kidnapped in Gaza—Fox News correspondent Steve Centanni and cameraman Olaf Wig—and were released only after being forcing to convert to Islam on their knees with their faces down as they recited the Shahada. Muslims viciously attacked the Pope around the world for quoting in an academic speech a Byzantine Emperor on how Islam was spread by the sword and through forced conversion. The Pope’s comments started a wave of global upheaval: priests in Islamic countries were killed, churches were burned, the Pope was burned in effigy as well, and a nun serving in a hospital was shot dead in the back by two gunmen in Mogadishu.7 But the most frightening developments have been from the terrorist activity rising from within England and America. Our enemy is not an organization of people living overseas plotting to attack. Our enemies are the neighbors next door, the doctors practicing in our hospitals, and the workers who share our lunch break. Our enemies are terrorists driven by a dangerous ideology and clothed in deception who operate under cover and laugh about the advantages our sensitivity training, gullibility, and political correctness give them. Who would have thought that in June 2006 the words “Those who heal you will kill you,” spoken to an Anglican priest in Iraq by an Al Qaeda spokesman would come to haunt British citizens in their own cities.8 Londoners woke up to hear that another attack on British citizens had come close to taking lives again. Luckily the terrorists bungled their first two attempts and authorities discovered the unexploded devices and disarmed them; the third attempt went off at the entrance to Glasgow Airport but injured no one except the terrorist himself. With amazing speed, Scotland Yard rounded up the terrorists and we all discovered the prophetic implication of the reported threat “Those who heal you will kill you.” The perpetrators were all Muslim doctors. I have always firmly believed that Islamic terrorism has nothing to do with economic position or status in life. This event in Britain reinforced these views as my heart went out to a nation of people facing days of fear and uncertainty. During the Lebanese war, doctors in Lebanon slaughtered hand in hand with the terrorists in the name of jihad. This is a very difficult concept for Western minds and especially Western intellectuals to accept and understand or even believe. I remember when I started speaking out about my experiences during the war, I would share how our neighbors—doctors and lawyers who we had known for years—became radicals overnight and started massacring us the next day. People looked at me with disbelief as if I were making things up just to make the Muslims look bad. Both my experiences in Lebanon and the UK bombings planned by doctors strongly bolstered my opinion that Islamic terrorism is a religious, jihad doctrine-driven effort to murder or subdue and subjugate non-Muslims. The familiar arguments of Western liberals that “it’s a class struggle” or “the West is bad and economically oppressive” no longer have purchase. Not only did doctor terrorists shock the world, but radical Islam also turned parents into coldhearted terrorists bent on mayhem. What else could drive a mother and father with their six-month-old child to willingly carry liquid explosives onto an airplane, hiding the liquid in the child’s baby bottle? This scenario unfolded in August of 2006 when police arrested twenty-four British-born and -raised Muslim citizens who had plotted to blow up as many as ten planes headed to the United States using liquid explosives. Officials say details of the plan were similar to other schemes devised by al Qaeda. Accounts such as these remind us of just how determined our enemy is.9 Back at home in America, a group of ten Islamic radicals conspired to kill U.S. servicemen at New Jersey’s Fort Dix Army Base. The plot was disrupted thanks to the FBI infiltration of the terrorist cell. In January 2007, a vigilant video-store worker contacted the FBI after a customer brought in a DVD to be duplicated that showed ten young men in their early twenties “shooting assault weapons at a firing range in a militia-like style while calling for jihad and shouting in Arabic Allah Akbar (God is Great)."10 Within six months, the FBI had placed two cooperating witnesses within the terrorist cell, and they recorded meetings and phone conversations with the plotters. The terrorist cell reportedly surveyed Fort Dix, the Lakehurst Naval Air Engineering Station and Fort Monmouth in New Jersey, Dover Air Force Base in Delaware, and a Coast Guard building in Philadelphia. They also reportedly considered an attack timed to the annual Army-Navy college football game in Philadelphia. One of the charged conspirators, Serdar Tatar, was familiar with Fort Dix because his family owns a pizzeria nearby and he delivered food to the base. He used his position as a pizza delivery boy to become a terrorist undercover agent committed to kill those to whom he brought food. The potential jihadists often viewed terror training videos, clips featuring Osama bin Laden, and a tape containing the last will and testament of at least two of the 9/11 hijackers. They also viewed tapes of armed attacks on U.S. military personnel and erupted in laughter when one plotter noted that a Marine’s arm was blown off in one such ambush.11 Shortly after, on June 4th, a terror plot unfolded at John F. Kennedy Airport in New York. Three Muslim men living and working in the United States planned to blow up John F. Kennedy International Airport, its fuel tanks, and a jet fuel artery. One of the plotters was a former JFK air cargo employee.12 In all of these events, one striking similarity shines through: the terrorists' belief in an ideology that is based on the belief, faith, and teachings of Islam as it is written in the Koran. The common denominator within all the plots mentioned above is that these people were Muslims dedicated to becoming martyrs, to advance Islam, and to kill infidels regardless what country they came from, what culture they were raised in, what society there were living in, or what level of education they had. Unless we understand the source from which this ideology of hate toward our Western cultures and nations is coming from, we will not be able to fight the cancer that is plaguing our international body. This cancer is called Islamofacism. This ideology is coming out of one source: The Koran. What all terrorists are trying to achieve is the advancement of Islam and the establishment of an Islamic caliphate throughout the world ruled by sharia or Islamic law. Ayman Al-Zawahiri, the number two man of al Qaeda, repeatedly states that “Our cause is one cause, and we have the responsibility of unifying this u m m a (Islamic Nation), Allah willing, and establishing Allah’s religion on his earth . . ,"13 Polls taken around the world show that a majority of Muslims in large Islamic countries support the establishment of a sharia-based Islamic caliphate regardless of their approval of al Qaeda or any other Islamic terrorist organization.14 Their loyalty is to Islam and not to any specific organization. This flies in the face of the image presented to us by leaders in the Western world that most Muslims are mainstream and do not share al Qaeda’s convictions that have hijacked a peaceful religion and twisted it to serve their purpose. Our elected officials continuously ignore the jihad teaching of pure Islam. Our Western leaders continuously ignore the fact that most Muslim countries in the twenty-first century are moving more and more into radicalism in their culture, which oppresses women and minorities and is pushing to impose sharia law as it is written and instructed in the Koran. In his September 2007 video address Osama bin Laden wanted you to believe the lie that it is our presence in Iraq and our foreign policy that is causing Muslims to be enraged worldwide and wage jihad on us, and that if we just withdraw from Iraq and repent of our evil foreign policy ways and convert to Islam we will all live peacefully ever after. What most people miss here is that Osama bin Ladin wants us out of not only Iraq and Afganistan, but also out of every base, every presence we have on Muslim soil regardless what country we are in. That means our infidel U.S. soldiers must be out of Bahrain, Dubai, and Saudi Arabia. He does not want any Western influence or any Western cooperation between us and most Muslim leaders whom he despises. This will give Al Qaeda the opportunity to topple those regimes which Al Qaeda considers not Muslim enough, and establish an Islamic caliphate linking the umma (Islamic nations) together as one. By asking the West to convert to Islam, Osama was following the teaching of the Koran. Muslims are mandated by the prophet Mohammad in the Hadith to invite the enemy to convert to Islam before you attack. Fight in the name of Allah and in the way of Allah. Fight against those who disbelieve in Allah. Make a holy war. . . When you meet your enemies who are polytheists, invite them to three courses of action. If they respond to any one of these, you also accept it and withhold yourself from doing them any harm. Invite them to (accept) Islam; if they respond to you, accept it from them and desist from fighting against them. . . . If they refuse to accept Islam, demand from them the jizya [the tax on non-Muslims specified in Qur’an 9:29]. If they agree to pay, accept it from them and hold off your hands. If they refuse to pay the tax, seek Allah’s help and fight them. (Sahih Muslim 4294)15 There is no time for any more delusions. There is too much at stake. America needs to wake up from a gullible state of ignorant bliss and start learning Islamic history. We must expose the truth and must get involved in ensuring that our elected officials know that they have our support to throw political correctness in the garbage. We must clearly state that we are sick and tired of the lies and deception, that we want to know the truth about the enemy we are fighting and what we can do to win this war. Only then will we have a chance of winning this battle. Once our elected officials know that they can count on our support and they will not be demonized for stating the facts, they will be more courageous in coming out in the open and declaring war on our enemy. I urge all of you to get involved in ACT for America (www.actforamerica.com) and become an active voice affecting your community and our nation. Because of the huge success of Because They Hate, I realized that there is a huge need for a citizen’s action network, a national grassroots organization that will give power to “we the people.” ACT for America has connected, mobilized, and organized concerned citizens into one of the largest lobbying voices on Capitol Hill focused on and dedicated to America’s national security. Join us in our defense of America. —Brigitte Gabriel 1. PEACE BEFORE THE RAGE It’s 1978.I am thirteen years old. My family is in the third year of living in this bomb shelter, a tiny underground room that sits off to the side of a bombed-out pile of rubble that was once our beautiful home. Tonight the shelling is the heaviest it has been in two and a half years. The three of us, my elderly father and mother and me, sit in the dark on the corner of the bed. We have been trapped in our shelter now for three days, and we are out of water. A shell hit near the entrance of our shelter, collapsing a wall of sandbags against our door and imprisoning us inside. We have given up trying to get it open. No one knows we are trapped. For three days we have called out and screamed for help. But we are too far from the road for anyone to hear us amid the explosions. Besides, no one is going to venture outside in this heavy shelling. We don’t talk about it, but we could die of thirst or starvation if this goes on much longer. The shelling is so bad we can’t sleep. If a big 155millimeter bomb lands on our shelter, that’s the end for us. I do not want to die. I only hope it will kill us quickly, just bang and nothing more, rather than wounding us so that we die slowly and painfully. There is no one to get us to the hospital or give us first aid. I’ve already gone through being wounded and buried alive in rubble. A direct hit from a shell would be better. To distract me, my parents are talking about my childhood, telling me how surprised they were when I came into their life, how much joy I have brought them, how they regret that I must live through this nightmare. I was born in the small town of Marjayoun, a once peaceful, idyllic Christian town in the mountains of southern Lebanon. For my first ten years I lived a charmed and privileged life. All that came to an end when a religious war, declared by the Muslims against the Christians, and tore my country and my life apart. It was a war that the world did not understand. This book is a warning. It is a warning that what happened to me and my country of birth could, terrifyingly, happen here in America, my country of adoption. It is a warning about what happened to countless other non-Muslims in the Middle East and what should never happen again anywhere or to anyone else. It now is becoming a dire warning because I see increasing evidence that what happened to me in Lebanon is beginning to happen in towns and cities throughout America and the Western world. Watching the World Trade Center buildings fall in 2001, I was struck by the same fear that I experienced during the war in Lebanon. As I watched, words instinctively came from my mouth as I spoke to the TV screen: “Now they are here.” I knew instantly why I had survived the suffering I experienced and what the purpose of my life would be. My being an eyewitness to the assault of Islamic jihad against non-Muslim Lebanese gives me a voice to help America and the West understand what is now happening to them. But for you to understand anything about how the Middle East and Islamic jihad relate to the West, you must remember this: without understanding the past you will never understand the present and will have no idea how to plan for the future. My country of Lebanon was much like America and the West are today. It was an island of freedom in the middle of an Islamic sea of tyranny and oppression. The majority of our citizens adhered to European Christian customs, traditions, ethics, and philosophy. Beirut, our capital, was commonly called the Paris of the Middle East. Our seemingly modern lifestyle, progressive thinking, democratic form of government, and schools of higher learning were a thorn in the side of the backward, feuding, feudal Arab world, whose Islamic customs and religious philosophies dominated other countries of the Middle East. Lebanon is small, about 135 miles long and only about 25 to 50 miles wide. It is situated on the east coast of the Mediterranean between Israel to the south and Syria to the east and north. Lebanon has both pristine beaches and snowcapped mountains, and an ideal Mediterranean climate most of the time. Its coastal resorts and city nightlife were famous before the war. In ancient times, Lebanon was known as “the White” because of its distinctive snowcrowned inland mountain ranges. My town, Marjayoun, lies between two beautiful green valleys, along the top of a long range of hills that runs from the border of Israel north into southern Lebanon. To the west is the Litani River valley. The hill slopes gently down to the river on the far side of the valley that runs along the bottom of steep cliffs that border its western bank. On top of the cliff stands the historic Beaufort Castle, once inhabited by a French nobleman who in the 1860s was sent by Napoleon III to intervene on behalf of the Christians in Lebanon being plagued by the Druze, a religious sect of Islam. The other valley to the east has many springs, which explains the name of my town: Marjayoun means “the valley of springs.” Across this valley toward the east is a large Muslim town called Elkhiam. Beyond Elkhiam, rising over nine thousand feet, is Mount Hermon, which is usually snowcapped. Marjayoun was a small, peaceful town, much like any small town in the USA, with about three thousand citizens. There were Catholic and Protestant churches and a cemetery. The church bells rang for services, prayers, weddings, and funerals. We had a town center where we did most of our shopping, and one movie theater, which doubled as a place for community activities and school stage productions. There was a Catholic school, a private school, and public elementary and high schools. Some people were farmers who worked the fields down in the valley. Some were businessmen who had hardware stores, grocery stores, clothing stores, beauty parlors, and restaurants. We had an elected city council and mayor. It was a close-knit country town that you might drive through in five minutes. It was a great place to live. While growing up as the only child born to an elderly couple, I always knew there would be a special meaning and purpose for my life. That meaning and purpose would be derived from the horror Lebanon and I would soon face, and are what this book is about. My parents' house was located on the road that ran along the ridge of the hill connecting Marjayoun with another Christian town to the south called Klaia. Our majestic twostory stone house was set into the side of a hill and surrounded by beautiful gardens of fruit trees and flowers. My parents had been married for more than twenty years but were unable to have any children. In Arab culture, it is considered shameful when a woman is unable to bear children, and it is always considered the woman’s fault. Thus, being childless had been a major source of frustration for my parents. They had prayed for a child year after year. Then, in the late summer of 1964, my mother, at fifty-four years of age, noticed a mysterious swelling in her abdomen. Her alarm increased as the swelling continued to grow. She began to believe that she was ill with cancer and about to die. Since she was a devout Maronite Christian, she prayed about her “illness” every evening at the altar of the Virgin Mary hanging on the wall of the living room. She would spend hours praying to Mary and Jesus for comfort, saying the rosary, burning candles, and crossing herself. A visit to the doctor was in order. After a few tests the doctor had great news: she was pregnant. My mother’s mouth dropped open. She couldn’t believe her ears. “No! How can that be?” she asked. “At my age! And my husband is sixty!” Although the signs would have been unmistakable to a younger woman, she never imagined that she could become pregnant at her age. Despite the potential difficulty and danger in having a child at her age, my mother was overjoyed. She couldn’t wait to tell my father. Finally, their prayers had been answered. My parents would love me very much, and my birth would always be looked upon as redemption for my mother, and proof of God’s love. Although everyone was delighted with the news, my mother, with only two months left in her pregnancy, faced a new concern. Would her child be a boy or a girl? My mother was well educated for a woman in Lebanese society, and had a self-assurance and confidence few women could muster. She knew, however, that Arab culture praised the birth of a boy but condemned the birth of a girl. As her delivery day approached, this reality cast a shadow over her joy. I had not yet been born, but the oppressive hand of Arab culture and society had already touched my life. The nearest hospital that could handle deliveries was a two-hour drive away. When the day arrived, my father loaded my mother and her suitcase into a taxi and sent her off to the hospital alone. He stayed home. Men in Lebanon don’t have much to do with delivering babies or taking care of children. They will take credit if the baby is a boy, and will shower him with attention, love, and praise. If the baby is a girl, usually there is neither credit taken nor attention paid. After delivery a woman will know immediately if it is a girl by the lack of excitement and congratulations by the doctor or nurses. In my mother’s case, because of her age, she was congratulated on surviving delivery and giving birth to a healthy child. However, even though I was a girl, people from all the surrounding towns and from every walk of life came to see us in Marjayoun because my father was a former government official, a successful businessman, and a pillar of the Maronite community. Indeed, he had raised the money to build the church in Marjayoun. So they came to pay their respects and to see and be seen, bringing with them the traditional birth gifts of gold jewelry, milk, and honey. The church gave a present of incense to my parents so that they could light a candle and burn it every night in thanks for my birth. I was told many times throughout my youth that the turnout for my birth celebration was “pretty good, for a girl." My early childhood could be described as idyllic. As my parents' only child, I was lavished with all of their affection. They were also financially comfortable, so, along with their care and love, they could afford to give me lots of toys and material possessions. After retiring from his job with the Lebanese government in his late fifties, my father became a landlord and restaurateur. He built a restaurant on our property, as well as a few small homes attached to our main residence, which he rented out to other families. Like most of the buildings in Lebanon, our house was constructed of light brown stone quarried from our mountains. Each room had high ceilings, and across the front of each story were the main doors and eight wide arched windows. My father’s restaurant was located to the left and front of our property, facing the main road. A long driveway to the right of the restaurant went up the hill to our house. My parents kept big, elaborate gardens bordered by jasmine bushes both in front and in back of our house. They planted strawberries, about ten different kinds of grapes, and every kind of fruit tree you could imagine: apple, orange, grapefruit, peach, plum, pear, persimmon, apricot, lemon, fig, and cherry. They also planted mint, parsley, and many types of vegetables: three kinds of beans, artichokes, squash, eggplant, cauliflower, green peppers, onions, tomatoes, cucumbers, lettuce, watermelons, and cantaloupe. In addition to fruit-bearing trees and bushes, they grew roses. In the springtime, all the trees and bushes would bloom in a variety of colors. We lived in a virtual Garden of Eden. My day always started with a long breakfast, usually hot milk and eggs with both of my parents. Papa and Mama woke early, at six thirty. Papa would make his list of fresh restaurant supplies to buy for the day from the market while Mama made breakfast. For me, every day was like a party. The people renting in our apartment complex became one big family. We were nine children all about the same age—within five years of each other—and we always played together. We might start the day outside or in one of the apartments, but since I had so many toys—and my own playroom—we usually ended up at my house. Our moms would also gather there each morning, bringing with them whatever they were going to fix for lunch. While preparing lunch, they would drink coffee, share news and gossip, laugh and cry. When I turned four, it was time for me to go to school. My parents sent me to a private school, Le Saint Coeur, one of the most reputable Catholic primary schools in the country. Le Saint Coeur was on the edge of a tall hill from where we could look down and see the entire green valley and smaller hills covered with wildflowers. We had a breathtaking view of historic Beaufort Castle, as well as one of the most famous rivers in the Middle East, the Litani. The winding, sparkling Litani flows from Syria to Lebanon, supplying most of the country with water and hydroelectric power. Our lessons were taught in both Arabic and French, and the teachers, especially the nuns, were strict and demanding. Homework was assigned from the very first day. But I loved school, and I wanted to be a “good girl,” so I worked hard, learned quickly, and soon, I could read and write in both languages. Our school day was finished at 2:00 p.m. After we were released, I would go home and eat lunch with Papa and Mama. In Lebanon, the midday meal is the main meal of the day. It’s the time when family members gather around the table to eat and talk over the morning’s events and their plans for the rest of the day. It was always a joy to come home from school and find my parents standing outside on the balcony waiting for me. They would greet me with a big smile, a hug, and a kiss. Driving rain, summer heat, freezing snow—it didn’t matter to them. In the wintertime, they would stand shivering in their coats or under umbrellas until I arrived. My mother would greet me by telling me all the special things she had done for me that day. She would say, “Look, I made you your favorite cake,” or “You know what? The dress that I was sewing for you is finished. I can’t wait for you to try it on.” The house would always smell wonderful when I came home from school. Our meal would include fresh bread from the bakery and a variety of delicious fruits. I would proudly tell my parents about what I had learned in school that day, and then we would take a nap, as was customary. I remember the roads would be empty at that hour because everyone in town would be sleeping. Today, as a mother and businesswoman in American society, I really miss that custom. Around three o’clock in the afternoon, Marjayoun would wake up from its community nap. Papa would go down to his restaurant to be ready when all the shops and businesses reopened at around four. On some afternoons Mama would take me along while she went to visit her friends. Some of them owned businesses, and we would walk to them and buy ice cream and visit. The wives worked alongside their husbands running the stores, as my mother helped my dad. As much as I loved playing grown-up with Mama and her friends, my favorite afternoon activity was riding my bicycle from one end of Marjayoun to the other. This was no ordinary bicycle. It was painted red and yellow. Papa had put a light and a horn on it too, but I was never allowed to use the horn on the road. That would not have been polite or ladylike. Whether I went with Mama to visit with her friends or riding on my bicycle, we would always end up at Papa’s restaurant for dinner. The air around the restaurant was filled with tempting aromas from the kitchen, and if the wind was right I could identify the evening’s specialty a hundred feet away. Our restaurant was known not only for the best food in town and the best prices, but also for the beautiful view. People loved sitting out on the terrace facing majestic, snowcapped Mount Hermon across the boulevard. At seven thirty, Mama would take me up to our house and tidy up or prepare for the next day while I studied and did homework. When Papa came home from the restaurant, they would both tuck me into bed and sit with me for a while. We would say our prayers and exchange endearments, and I would go to sleep happy, comfortable, and secure. For my tenth birthday, October 21, 1974, my parents decided to throw a huge birthday party. My mother was sixty-five years old, and my father was approaching seventy. They invited all their closest friends and all of mine for an early sit-down dinner. Even my teacher, Mademoiselle Amal, was invited. About twenty adults and fifteen children came, including, of course, our entire housing complex’s children and parents, plus Tante Madeline and Uncle Jamil with their sons Walid and Milad, and Tante Samira and Uncle George with their three girls, Rose, Violette, and Ghada. They dressed in their Sunday best and walked from the other end of town just to attend the dinner. Mama spent the whole day chopping vegetables for tabouli, the traditional Lebanese salad, and making kebabs to cook on the shish that afternoon. She had been cooking for the previous two days, preparing stuffed grape leaves; kibbe, the traditional Lebanese meat loaf; humus; meat pies; a variety of Lebanese appetizers; and of course baklava. My father didn’t go to the restaurant that day. Instead, he spent the morning cutting roses from our garden for the table. Since it was already fall, the sky was cloudy and the air a bit chilly, so the dinner was held indoors. Our dining-room table wasn’t big enough, so m y parents borrowed furniture from the restaurant. My mother got out her fancy embroidered tablecloths and arranged roses at both ends of the table. She was determined that everything would be just perfect. At three o’clock, I got dressed in a white-and-green dress that Mama had sewn just for the occasion. Every inch of the main table was covered with appetizers, from cashews and almonds to every single dip and delicacy on the Lebanese menu. My parents were pleased and proud as their guests kept commenting on the delicious food and the wonderful decorations. Little did we know that this was going to be the last party for a long, long time. Indeed, it marked the end of my dream childhood. One month later, in November 1975, Lebanon’s national nightmare began, and with it began the destruction of our lives. The Arab World I Was Born Into Lebanon is considered part of the Arab world. However, as a child I was taught that my people, the Lebanese Christians, are the descendants of the Phoenicians, who established independent city-states on the eastern shore of the Mediterranean in the late Bronze Age. The Phoenicians were of Aramaic (Canaanite), not Arabic, descent. 1 Their skill as mariners and traders was unmatched in the ancient world. Phoenicia flourished for centuries before it was swallowed by a succession of empires: the Assyrian, the Persian, the Greek, the Roman, the Byzantine, the Arab, the Ottoman Turk, and finally the French. But the Phoenician people remained. Jesus preached among the Phoenicians, and Phoenicians were among the first gentile converts to Christianity.2 By the time of the Arab Conquest in the seventh century A.D., the ancestors of the Lebanese Christians had already been living in the land known as Phoenicia, now known as Lebanon, for more than two thousand years. And the Christians of Lebanon have been resisting the Muslim onslaught ever since. Although Lebanese Christians practiced Arabic culture because it was the environment we lived in, we never considered ourselves Arabs. We held on to our Christian heritage and practiced Western culture too. Ours was the only country in the Middle East where Christian holidays such as Christmas and Easter were celebrated in the ways they are America and Europe, openly and gloriously. During Christmas stores would sparkle with decorations as shoppers set out to buy the latest in designer clothes straight off the runways of Paris and Milan. Christmas trees decorated homes and streets, and Christmas songs played on the radio and television. We sang “Jingle Bells,” “Silent Night,” and many more American Christmas songs, but with Arabic words. During Easter, Christian towns from one end of the country to the other would color Easter eggs, exchange chocolates, and ring church bells for midnight and early masses. Christmas and Easter were the two main holidays when families would travel across the country to visit and share big meals, as kids were out of school for the traditional extended seasonal vacations. Although we are considered by the West as Arabs, we are Arabs only by language and not by blood. We consider ourselves Phoenicians who are simply Arabophones, meaning Christians who speak the Arabic language after being conquered by the Arab Islamic invaders. Even today our church services and liturgy are said in Aramaic, the ancient language of Jesus. We have many Christian denominations in Lebanon. There are the Maronites, the Roman Catholics, the Greek Catholics, the Greek Orthodox, the Armenian Orthodox, the Syrian Orthodox, the Assyrian Nestorians, and Protestants of various denominations. (Similarly, there are numerous sects of Islam in Lebanon, including the Shia, the Sunni, the Druze, the Alawis, and the Ismailis.) 3 My family, like the majority of Christians in Lebanon, is Maronite. The Maronites get their name from the late-fourth- and earlyfifth-century religious leader John Maron. His followers lived in the mountains of Lebanon, following his teachings and preaching the gospel. When Lebanon gained its independence from France in 1941, its population was approximately 5 5 percent Christian and 45 percent Muslim. The Lebanese National Pact of 1943 created a unique democratic power-sharing arrangement between the religious communities. Under this arrangement, the president of Lebanon was a Christian, the prime minister was a Sunni Muslim, and the speaker of the parliament was a Shiite Muslim.4 Representation in the Lebanese parliament was established with a ratio of six Christian deputies to five Muslim deputies, to reflect their proportions in the country’s population in the last census.5 The cabinet, the civil service, and the army were composed of both Christians and Muslims. Posts in the cabinet, and positions of authority at all levels of the civil service and military, were assigned to representatives of each community.6 This unique balance had a parallel in the United States Constitution. In the debates on representation in the new country’s legislative branch, the small states wanted each state to have equal representation, while the large states wanted representation to be based on population. In order to resolve this conflict, the Founding Fathers invented the bicameral legislature, dividing lawmaking power between two chambers: the U.S. Senate, where each state has two senators, and the U.S. House of Representatives, where each state was represented according to its population. Similar to the governmental structure created by the Lebanese National Pact of 1943, this democratic division of power represented each group fairly and equally. There was another significant similarity between the United States Constitution and the Lebanese National Pact. Like the Constitution, the Pact recognized the need to protect the rights of diverse religious communities, and institutionalized those rights in the structure of the government. Lebanon’s governmental structure under the National Pact certainly bore a closer resemblance to that of the United States than to those in the rest of the Arab world, where totalitarian government is the norm, and minority, civil, and religious rights are routinely denied, frequently with extreme brutality. Some Arab countries, such as Saudi Arabia, Jordan, and the states of the Persian Gulf, are absolute monarchies or family fiefdoms, although a facade of representative government may exist in the form of a powerless “advisory council” or a “legislature” handpicked by the ruling clique. Other Arab countries are ruled by military or hereditary dictatorships, such as the Assad family dictatorship in Syria, the presumptive Mubarak and Gadhafi family dictatorships in Egypt and Libya, respectively, and the former Saddam Hussein family dictatorship in Iraq. We Lebanese Christians inherited the commercial skills of our Phoenician ancestors, who were renowned for their business savvy, and the budding democracy prospered. In no time at all, Beirut became a world banking capital. Lebanon was the only country in the Arab world where Arab and Western culture mixed comfortably. On Hamra Street, Beirut’s equivalent of Fifth Avenue, young Lebanese women dressed in the latest fashions from Paris, Milan, and New York mingled with Muslim women shrouded in the black hijab. All of the oil-rich sheikhs and royal families of the Arab world would come to Beirut to lavishly indulge in the Western lifestyle that they prohibited and condemned in their own countries. They would be joined by jet-set tourists and celebrities such as Cary Grant, Sophia Loren, and Brigitte Bardot, to be entertained by the finest performing artists in the world, from Frank Sinatra to Joan Baez, from Nureyev and Fonteyn to Herbert von Karajan conducting the Berlin Philharmonic Orchestra. Beirut, like New York, San Francisco, and many other great American cities, was a cultural kaleidoscope, where different traditions from all over the world flourished side by side. This stood in stark contrast to all of the other Arab countries, where the openness and diversity of Lebanese society and culture were simultaneously envied and despised, but never replicated. Although the rest of Lebanon was not as Westernized and cosmopolitan as Beirut, all of the people of Lebanon, Christian and Muslim alike, enjoyed the highest standard of living in the Arab world. 7 All of this came without the benefit of the oil resources that were pumping petrodollars into other Arab countries. We as Lebanese prided ourselves on our multiculturalism and diversity. We were a canvas of different colors, from the dark skinned to the blonds with blue eyes. Because of Lebanon’s geographical position on the tip of the Mediterranean, Lebanese blood was mixed with that of Europeans, as Lebanese merchants had brought Western brides with them, and with that of the Muslim Arab invaders who raped their way through the country. Just as America is a rainbow of different colors, we were that also. We did not, however, have any black people. We had bedouin tribes, Gypsies, Shia and Sunni Muslims, and a variety of Christian sects, people who wore different costumes, from authentic traditional bedouin clothing to Western clothing by Christian Dior and Yves Saint Laurent, from conservative to flamboyant. Lebanon was a beacon in the Middle East for different religious and ethnic groups coming together and working together as Lebanese. We celebrated Christian holidays as well as Muslim ones. In our cities you could hear the church bells ringing in the morning as well as the mosques sounding their prayers from their towers. We had open borders through which people from the surrounding Arabic countries came in and out freely. We had the best universities in the Middle East, where prosperous Arabs sent their children to study. Just like America, we welcomed anyone seeking an education at our universities and were eager to learn about their culture and their tradition. Some Arab students remained to work in Lebanon because it was the prosperous business hub of the Middle East. We were renowned for our hospitality, good-heartedness, and generosity, just as America is known for the same qualities today. Sadly, those same similarities were the cause of our destruction. We were so deluded with our multiculturalism that we did not realize the risk of losing the very culture we prided ourselves on having. We did not realize that the intolerant Islamic side of our culture was gaining strength on the back of our Western openness and pride in diversity. With our open-border policy, we unwittingly allowed what would turn out to be our enemy to infiltrate our society to plot and fight with radicals within to gain control of our government. Beneath the surface, relations among Lebanon’s diverse religious and ethnic communities were far from perfect. Despite Lebanon’s prosperity, the nation’s unique experiment in democracy was precarious because of ancient and persistent hatreds and rivalries that continued to simmer. My parents were true Christians, not just in terms of ritual, but also in teaching love and respect for all people. That is what they taught me at home. In contrast, the Arab Islamic culture that surrounded Lebanon taught fear, mistrust, and hatred. The airwaves were filled with stories demonizing Israel, calling for its destruction. Conspiracy theories were the topic of the day, every day. There were even ghastly stories of Arab leaders ruling with iron fists. One I remember in particular was of Syrian president Assad killing twenty thousand Syrians in Hama who tried to rebel against him. Sunni and Shiite Muslims were taught to hate each other because of a theological disagreement more than twelve centuries old. Muslims in general hated the Christians over a theological disagreement even older, and the Christians hated the Muslims in return. The Christian clans mistrusted and feuded with one another, and the Druze were the odd people out. But everybody had one thing in common: we were all taught to hate Israel and the Jews. In the universal hatred that was preached against Jews, virtually no distinction was made between the Jewish religion and the Israeli state. In my Christian private school, we studied only the New Testament. I never saw the Old Testament, because it was considered the enemy’s book. All I heard was “Israel is the devil, the Jews are demons, they are the source of all the problems in the Middle East, and the only time we will have peace is when we drive all the Jews into the sea." However, as a little girl, I never met a Jewish person or even knew that they even lived in Lebanon. Where were the Jews who were causing all these “problems"? Lebanon’s unique experiment in democracy was not threatened by Israel or some international Jewish conspiracy, as we were told by our leaders and Arab leaders in the surrounding Arabic Islamic Middle East, but by intercommunal enmity and strife between Christians and Muslims. Prosperity enabled the various communities and factions to suppress their ancient hatreds enough to tolerate each other, but differences in cultural standards, values, and customs between the Christian and Muslim communities may have made conflict inevitable. Perhaps the most critical difference was the value placed on education. Although Lebanon had one of the highest literacy rates in the Arab world, Lebanese Christians had a literacy rate twice that of Muslims.8 The lack of emphasis on modern education in the Muslim community caused them to have higher levels of poverty than the Christians. In addition, the Muslims' much higher birth rate began threatening the demographic balance reflected in the Lebanese National Pact of 1943. The Islamic birth rate was one of the major differences between Christians and Muslims. As Christians, we would marry one spouse till death did us part. We would have two, three, maybe four children. From the time children were born we started thinking about what school we would send them to and what education we would give them. According to their religion, Muslims, on the other hand, are allowed to marry up to four wives at the same time. All a Muslim man has to do to divorce a wife when he gets tired of her is to say three times in a row, “You’re divorced, you’re divorced, you’re divorced,” and she’s divorced. Meanwhile, Muslim men have many children with each wife. It is this cultural dynamic in the Muslim faith that increases the population. Thus, power shifted in Lebanon. By 1970 the Christians became the minority and the Muslims the majority. The most famous Muslim in the world today is Osama bin Laden. He is one of fifty-three children. He himself has twenty-seven children. Father and son have sired eighty children. That’s not to mention Osama bin Laden’s fifty-two brothers and sisters. These demographic changes created political pressure to modify the structure of the Lebanese government. When the Muslims became the majority, they started demanding more power in the executive, legislative, and administrative branches of the government. The better-educated minority Christians started demanding more guarantees to protect the Christian political presence by insisting that the presidency remain in Christian hands. These inner Lebanese problems might have been worked out, and Lebanese democracy might have survived, if it had not been for the arrival of Palestinian refugees and Palestine Liberation Organization gunmen, who were mostly Muslims. The Christians in Lebanon had always had differences and problems with the Muslims, but we never thought our neighbors would turn on us to kill and blow up our cities, towns, and villages. The problems started in 1968, shortly after Lebanon accepted its second wave of Palestinian refugees. The first wave came in 1948 and 1949, when Israel declared its independence and was immediately invaded by the combined armies of five surrounding Arab countries, including Lebanon. Arab governmental and religious leaders had urged the Arabs living in the fledgling state to flee temporarily, assuring them that they would return shortly and share in the spoils when Israel was destroyed. However, Israel won its War of Independence, and up to 180,000 Palestinian Arab refugees were taken in by Lebanon.9 Our government and the United Nations Relief Works Agency (UNRWA) set up refugee camps in and around the major cities of Sidon, Tyre, Tripoli, and Beirut for the Palestinian refugees who were too poor to go anywhere else. The second wave of refugees came as a result of the Six-Day War of 1967. As Arab nations around Israel placed their militaries in offensive readiness to invade and partook in media saber rattling, declaring their desire to wipe Israel off the map, Palestinians again fled to Lebanon and Jordan with the expectation that they would return when Israel was defeated and destroyed. These expectations were again dashed, greatly increasing the Palestinian refugee population of both countries. Jordan had experienced great waves of Palestinian refugees in 1948-49 and 1967. The PLO set up a corrupt, terrorist ministate, and used Jordan as a base to conduct terrorist operations against Israel, drawing the inevitable Israeli counterterror response. In September of 1970, King Hussein of Jordan finally grew weary of the PLO agitating and destabilizing his country. He ordered his army to expel the PLO from Jordan, and it did so, killing thousands of PLO gunmen and thousands of Palestinian civilians in the process. However, the survival of the Hussein regime and the expulsion of the PLO from Jordan was a disaster for democratic, Christian, tolerant, and open-minded Lebanon. In the wake of “Black September,” the rout of the PLO from Jordan, Lebanon was the only one of twenty-two Arab countries that was willing to open its borders to a third wave of Palestinian refugees. These additional Muslims, combined with the higher Muslim birth rate and a high rate of emigration by Christians, caused Muslims to outnumber Christians in Lebanon. To this growing Muslim numerical superiority, the PLO gunmen from Jordan added brutality, arrogance, intolerance, and aggression. That’s what tipped the scale toward civil war in Lebanon. Not only were Muslims the majority, but they felt empowered by the presence of the PLO and Yasser Arafat, who were well financed and backed by the Soviet Union and by the other Muslim countries. The Palestinians' mission to “liberate Palestine” was mandated by pan-Arab nationalism and later infused with Islamist fervor in order to draw Lebanese Muslims over to their side of the struggle. The only value Lebanon had to the Palestinians was as a launching pad for attacks against Israel. The first thing that stood in their way was the Lebanese government and its democracy. Knowing that Lebanese and Palestinian Muslims now constituted a majority of the population, the PLO exploited the ancient hatreds and rivalries that had always simmered below the surface of Lebanese society. This is exactly what al Qaeda and radical Islamists are exploiting in America today in the African-American community, which is the largest community converting to Islam. They are using the race issue to attract converts, increasing the Muslim population in the U.S. When Lebanese Muslims and Palestinians declared jihad on Christians in 1975, we didn’t even know what that word meant. We had taken the Palestinians in, giving them refuge in our country, allowing them to study side by side with us in our schools and universities. We gave them jobs and shared our way of life with them. What started as political war spiraled very fast into a religious war between Muslims and Christians, with Lebanese Muslims joining the PLO fighting the Christians. We didn’t realize the depth of their hatred and resentment toward us as infidels. The more that Christians refused to get involved in the PalestinianIsraeli conflict and to allow the Palestinians to use Lebanon as a launching pad from which to attack Israel, the more the Palestinians looked at us as the enemy. Muslims started making statements such as “First comes Saturday, then comes Sunday,” meaning first we fight the Jews, then we come for the Christians. Christian presence, influence, and democracy became an obstacle in the Palestinians' fight against Israel. Koranic verses such as sura 5:51 —"Believers, take not Jews and Christians for your friends. They are but friends and protectors to each other"— became the driving force in recruiting Muslim youth. Many Christians barely knew the Bible, let alone the Koran and what it taught about us, the infidels. We should have seen the long-simmering tension between Muslims and Christians beginning to erupt, but we refused to believe that such hatred and such animosity existed. America also failed to recognize this hatred throughout all the attacks launched against it, beginning with the marine barracks bombing in Beirut in 1983 all the way up to September 11, 2001. It was that horrible day that made Americans finally ask, What is jihad? And why do they hate us? I have a very simple answer for them: because you are “infidels." When the Black September PLO gunmen first arrived in Lebanon, their only support from among the Lebanese people came from the Communist and leftist parties, because the PLO was a client of the Soviet Union. In 1970, the Left in Lebanon included both Christians and Muslims, but it was politically insignificant. However, with Soviet financial and material support and Arab oil protection payoff money, the PLO was able to lure significant numbers of Lebanese, both Christian and Muslim, away from their traditional religious and clan loyalties. With the arms that the PLO obtained from the Soviet Union, the leftist parties organized their new recruits into formidable militias. When hostilities broke out in 1975, the Palestinians and their leftist allies imposed a reign of terror on the people of Lebanon. Rape, murder, kidnapping, mutilation, and extortion were common occurrences. Christian and Muslim sectarian militia groups formed and armed themselves for defense against Palestinian and leftist gunmen. Christians who championed the Palestinians' cause and fought for a greater Islamic presence in the government, thinking they were protecting the underdog and fighting for justice, were so blinded by their self-righteous attitude that they failed to realize they would become as much a target as we were. As soon as the Muslims and Palestinians got the upper hand in the war, they turned against the leftist Christians and fought them just as they fought the rest of us. Between 1970 and 1975, the PLO launched numerous bloody terrorist attacks and innumerable artillery barrages from southern Lebanon into northern Israel. A favorite Palestinian tactic was to set up a couple of cannons or rocket launchers in a Christian village, fire a few rounds into Israel, and then quickly withdraw, knowing that Israel’s return fire would fall on innocent Christian civilians. This created a double benefit in the eyes of the Palestinians: Lebanese Christians would die, and the Israelis would be vilified and hated even more. This has become a public relations ploy that has been authored and perfected by the Palestinians ever since. They use this ploy effectively to make precise targeted killing of terrorists in the Palestinian territories by the Israeli air force difficult. Precision rocket attacks on known Hamas leaders, bomb makers, and masterminds often kill other people too. The Hamas members' movements and their hiding among the population lead to collateral civilian deaths and the accusatory and inflaming headlines that invariably follow. Today, Islamic terrorists throughout the world who fight against the West copy this tactic of hiding within civilian communities for protection. They change their location every few days and sometimes every day to escape pursuit. They know that Western liberals, trying to shape Western public opinion, will pounce and scream to high heaven on word of civilian deaths. They rely on Western media to blame the policy makers who approved such an attack, and the military’s antiterrorism efforts, for the death of innocent women and children, when in reality it was the cowardly jihadists who placed themselves among civilians who brought death to those innocent victims. In reality, these terrorists are consciously making media martyrs out of the unsuspecting people they associate and hide among. By the early 1970s Lebanon was divided into two camps. The conservative camp on the Right came to be known as the Lebanese Front. It wanted to maintain the existing structure of the Lebanese governmental system. At most it would allow the introduction of moderate reforms to that structure to recognize the new demographic realities, while at the same time protecting the rights of the various religious communities. Factions in this group wanted Lebanon to steer an independent course internationally rather than align itself with the rest of the Arab world. Some in the Lebanese Front had sympathy for the Palestinians, but felt that the burden of supporting the Palestinian cause should be borne by the Arab world as a whole, not by Lebanon alone. The Lebanese Front strenuously opposed allowing the PLO to have sovereign status within Lebanon, and allowing the PLO absolute freedom to attack Israel from southern Lebanon. The Lebanese Front was mostly Christian, but had Muslim adherents. The leftist camp, which came to be known as the National Front or the “revisionist coalition,” was mostly Muslim (including the Palestinians), but it also had Lebanese Christian elements and supporters. The National Front wanted to radically alter the structure of the Lebanese government and society, without regard to the impact on the rights of Lebanon’s various communities. Internationally, the National Front sought to strongly align Lebanon with the rest of the Arab world. Not surprisingly, the Palestinian factions in the National Front supported the “right” of the PLO to have quasi-sovereign status in Lebanon and to attack Israel from anywhere in the world, especially southern Lebanon. The Lebanese Muslim factions in the National Front felt that it was their duty as Muslims to support the Palestinian cause and to allow the free use of Lebanon as a staging ground for attacks on Israel. The incident that started all-out civil war occurred on April 13, 1975, when Palestinian gunmen opened fire on worshippers outside a Maronite church in Beirut, killing four and wounding many. In response, Christian militiamen launched an attack on Palestinians. The violence spiraled out of control, first in Beirut, then in other parts of the country. Although the issues that sparked the civil war were not as simple as Muslim versus Christian, the conflict soon developed a brutal and vicious sectarian dimension. Lebanon’s descent into hell had begun. America has always prided itself on its multiculturalism and its multireligious communities, just as Lebanon prided itself on its multicultural, open-minded, and multireligious society. Today America’s lack of sufficient immigration and border control, like Lebanon’s, is allowing terrorists and other hostile individuals to come into our country at will. People who want to hurt us are mixed in with other Muslims who have no intention of becoming a part of our nation but are actually working to make America a part of their radical Islamic agenda. Muslims have become a sensitive issue in our American society, with demands and expectations, and a group to watch out for and be careful with. There are barely 6 million Muslims in America today out of a total U.S. population of 300 million, yet their presence has been seen and felt throughout every state in America. Stories of Islamic terrorist cells, Islamic charities linked to funding terrorism, Islamic mosques, and Muslims demanding more rights and acknowledgment are beginning to dominate the news. Islamic communities are harboring terrorist cells within. Their mosques are teaching hate against infidels both Christian and Jewish. They are placing demands on American corporations to provide prayer time for Islamic employees on the job. Dell Computers has already caved in to the pressure put forth by the Council on AmericanIslamic Relations (CAIR) regarding this issue and now allows its Muslim employees prayer time on the job.10 Our radio and TV talk show hosts are watching their tongues when criticizing even the radical Islamic element of the religion lest they be fired or sued, just as Michael Graham was fired from ABC radio for linking Islam to terrorism.11 The Islamic community throughout the world is outreproducing Christians and Jews almost seven to one.12 It will be a matter of a few generations before they can get voting power to challenge state laws and change the Constitution of the United States. Islam is already the fastest-growing religion in Europe. Driven by immigration and high birthrates, the number of Muslims on the continent has tripled in the last thirty years. Most demographers forecast a similar or even higher rate of growth in the coming decades.13 It is important to note that the world’s fastest-growing Muslim populations are found in Europe and the United States, where they are the second- or thirdlargest religious communities.14 This is the beginning of America’s and the West’s war with radical Islam. This demographic shift is an exact duplication of what happened in Lebanon and is already having a huge effect throughout Europe. People like me, who come from the Middle East and have seen how the radical Islamic agenda started and spread in Lebanon and ultimately destroyed equality among religions and changed the fabric of Lebanon, see and read the writing on the wall in America and the West today. Americans need to listen: their country is at stake. I lost my country of birth to Islamic fundamentalism and don’t want to lose my country of adoption to the same fate. 2. MY 9/11 As a young child in southern Lebanon, I was largely unaware of the political and religious winds and how they would blow and change our lives. I noticed that we had stopped visiting our relatives in Beirut, but my elderly parents didn’t like traveling all that much anyway. Their reluctance to travel stemmed from something that people in the West will probably be surprised by. In Lebanon everyone carried a national ID card that identified not only our religion but also what sect of that religion we belonged to. It proved to be something that could mean the difference between living or dying. Incidents were being reported of Muslims setting up checkpoints and stopping cars to check IDs. Sometimes, if the Muslims saw that a car’s occupants were Christians, they would order everyone out of the car and then shoot them all. They didn’t kill us because they were Communists and we were capitalists. They killed us because we were Christians. They would shout” Allahu Akbar,” “God is Great,” as they sprayed Christians with machine-gun bullets. These became known as “identity card killings."1 News of such atrocities spread fast, and fear along with it. Most Christians in the county had stopped traveling by late 1974, becoming virtual prisoners in their homes and villages. Sensing increasing instability and a fearing a breakdown of social institutions, my father had his savings withdrawn in cash from the Bank of Lebanon. He hid the money in our beds at home. His plan was to use it to move us all to America and start a business if the need arose. That would have been in line with what happened to most persecuted Christians in other parts of the Arab world. When things get tough, leave. It is something the spread of Islam has relied on for centuries. One cold, windy November night in 1975, as winter began taking hold on Marjayoun, there were no customers at the restaurant. Papa closed early, sent his employees home, and walked to our house fifteen yards up the hill behind the restaurant. In anticipation of his arrival my mother had already set the table in the family room and turned up the kerosene heater. The heaters used in Lebanese homes came in a variety of shapes and sizes, with a round metal reservoir for kerosene attached to the heater by a metal feeder tube. A knob on the tube allowed one to adjust the flow of kerosene much as a nurse controls the drip for an IV in a hospital. The kerosene simply dripped inside the stove and burned with a yellow-orange flame on the bottom of the heater. A metal chimney pipe about six inches in diameter went from the stove up through the ceiling. The stove usually sat in the middle of the room. In southern Lebanon, this is what passed for “central heating." Because we didn’t have central heating as most Americans know it, the family room became the center of our lives in winter. It served as the bedroom, dining room, living room, breakfast nook, and, since it was the room with the TV, the entertainment room. My parents followed a nightly ritual. Since it was winter, and the heater would go out at night, they tucked me in between two wool blankets covered by a big heavy comforter and another wool blanket over that. They sat one on each side, and we said our prayers, thanking God for that day’s blessings. I thanked God for things that happened to me at school, for my friends, for my parents, for our food, and for my health. Then they sang me a lullaby. I could smell Mama’s perfume on her neck as I snuggled and gave her little kisses that made her hold me tighter. Her hair tickled my face as she moved, and I could hear the smile in her voice. I could feel Papa’s big fingers running through my hair and the stubble on his cheek as he gently kissed me. Our nightly ritual closed with their telling me, “We love you higher than the skies, deeper than the oceans, and bigger than the whole wide world." I felt no greater love could ever exist. My parents then went into the family room, where they sat sipping arak, the traditional Lebanese liquor, and quietly discussing the restaurant business and the events of the day. An angry wind whistled through the grapevines outside my window. The TV signal faded in and out as the antenna on the roof swayed back and forth. For their evening snack, my father laid paper-thin pita on top of the kerosene heater, filling the room with the smell of toasted bread. The electricity would blink out for a few seconds now and then because of the high winds. As the room would go from light to pitch black, all you could see were little flickering lights on the ceiling from the design on the kerosene heater. Instead of being frightening, it added a cozy flair to the smell of toasted bread, the fragrance of freshly cut herbs, and the anisette aroma of the arak. All was right in the world, and I was becoming drowsy, about to drop off to sleep to the sound of my parents' voices. Their conversation went from how delicious our new batch of olives was, to the problem with the old patisserie refrigerator, to the new chandeliers my father was thinking about buying for the restaurant this coming spring as a part of the new decor he had in mind. Suddenly, a very loud boom with a bright light shook our house as if lightning had struck our front yard. My parents jumped up in shock. Papa rushed through the living room and out the front door, with my mother right behind him, to see what had happened. He went to the edge of our long balcony and stood there, peering out in the darkness. He couldn’t see anything, but the smell of explosives and burning was strong. Mama begged him to come back inside, but he refused to listen. Suddenly there was the muffled sound of multiple rockets being launched in the distance. Mama instinctively grabbed Papa by his shoulder, and they both ran toward the door. They were barely inside the door when a rocket hit the balcony exactly where they had been standing. The force of the explosion picked both of them up off the floor and threw them across the room. Many more rockets exploded in quick succession in and around our house. One came through my bedroom window. A deafening noise followed by fire, heat, and blinding light erupted in the bedroom. It was as if the gates of hell had opened wide and I was falling into the abyss of fire. The explosion blew me out of my bed and into the corner. The blast was so loud and the flash so bright that I thought I’d never hear or see again. As my bedroom disintegrated around me, my mind was flooded with television images of explosions and destruction in Beirut and the rest of Lebanon. I remember thinking, “Tonight is Marjayoun’s turn.” This was a horrifying realization for a tenyear-old. I woke up from the dream of a perfect childhood and found myself in a hellish nightmare. I was pinned in place, trapped under rocks and cinder blocks from a wall that had been knocked down by the explosion. I felt the iron grillwork of the window lying directly over my body, which was under the rocks. From where I lay on the floor, I could see fires burning around the room, including on the bed where I had been sleeping. But the air was filled with smoke and dust, and so it was mostly dark. I couldn’t feel my right arm or move the fingers of my right hand. I could move my left arm, which I had raised to protect my face from the explosion, but when I moved it, I felt as if I were in a shower, with hot water pouring over me. My mind dissolved in unfocused panic. I screamed, and kept screaming for my mother, but I couldn’t hear my own screams. The blast had numbed my ears. At first, all I could hear was a constant ringing, so loud it was painful. Like in a dream, slowly I began to hear myself screaming, as if the voice were coming from someone else far away, getting closer and closer. Then it was there—my own voice screaming, “Mama! Mama!” I didn’t know if anyone could hear me. I kept wondering, “Who is pouring hot water over me?" Finally, after what seemed an eternity, I heard my parents calling my name. They sounded frantic. I could hear Mama screaming: “God! Please. Oh God, please.” They kept yelling my name, asking where I was. I could only vaguely hear them. I tried to yell loudly enough for them to hear me, but I was exhausted. Half of my bedroom wall was sitting on top of my chest. I gathered all the breath I could and screamed, “Come help me. I can’t move." I don’t know how long it took for my parents to get to me. It was very dark except for the flicker of flames burning in the rubble. We called out to each other until they located me in the corner of my bedroom. When Mama found me, she kept saying, “Stay put. Don’t try to move.” She called to Papa that she had found me. I could hear him saying, “I can’t hear. I can’t hear. I can’t hear anything." A long time went by as I lay there helpless in the darkness while Papa and Mama struggled to dig me from the rubble. Their voices were fading in and out, and sometimes I felt as if I were floating. It was as if I were there but not there at the same time. I had an unbearable taste in my mouth. I thought that it was probably from the hot, muddy water that I still felt pouring over me. It was in my eyes and in my nose. Sometimes I swallowed a big gulp of it, and it made me want to throw up. I think the nausea helped to keep me awake. My parents kept reassuring me, “You’re okay. Everything is going to be okay.” It was comforting to hear them say that, but I was still terrified. When they finally succeeded in removing me from the rubble, my mother took my legs and my father lifted me from under my arms. They had to climb over more rubble to carry me out of the room. I screamed when I felt something poke into my back. They strained to lift me up higher. My father was seventy and my mother was sixty-five, and it was very difficult for them to move me, but they had to hurry because we had to get to a safe place before more rockets came. They carried me to the dining room because it was the most secure room in the house, located in the center and somewhat protected by the surrounding rooms. While my father laid me on the cold floor, neighbors gathered around. I was frightened by a sudden brightness shining in my eyes again like the bomb flash, followed immediately by my mother’s screams. I was even more frightened when I blinked and the brightness in my eyes turned from white to red. I thought the explosions were starting again, but the sudden light came from Papa’s flashlight, and Mama’s screams came from what that light revealed. My head and neck were covered in blood. My hair was matted with it. Papa’s eardrums were torn, but his vision was intact. As he raised my arm searching for my injuries, blood gushed out of a gash in my forearm. One piece of shrapnel had entered my arm, and another had cut into my wrist. Blood spurted out of my wrist about six inches into the air. It wouldn’t stop. We had nothing resembling a first-aid kit at home. Even if we had, I don’t know how they would have found it in the confusion and destruction. It was a miracle Papa found the flashlight. He went to the storage room and brought some kerosene to pour on my wound to make it stop bleeding. It was an old wartime remedy he had learned when the Turks occupied the country. I screamed as the liquid covered my ragged flesh. It felt cold and hot at the same time, and the fumes made the room smell worse. In the midst of their panic my parents did not think to put pressure on my upper arm to slow the bleeding. Even though the kerosene trick worked, my wounds desperately required medical attention. We heard a soldier yelling nearby, checking to see whether anyone was critically injured and needed immediate transportation to the hospital. My father told him that I had been wounded but that he didn’t think the injury was critical. The soldier then said he would get help later, when the shelling subsided. My father thanked him and waited eagerly for things to settle down so help would come and get me to the hospital. I guess he figured it would be safer, both for us and for the soldiers who would transport me, to stay put for a while instead of driving to the hospital under a rain of bombs. So my father waited patiently. As I lay on the floor with my head on my mother’s arm, I kept hearing her say that I was going to be all right. Someone had rolled fabric over my wrist to absorb as much blood as possible. I was getting very dizzy as the minutes passed. The rockets and artillery shells continued to fly back and forth between the Lebanese army outpost up the hill from our house and the Muslim position across the valley. Our neighbors had come up to what was left of our house, insisting on being with us. Everyone felt safer together, so we all huddled together on the floor behind the dining-room wall. I remember looking up at the sky and seeing balls of fire flying over us—there was no longer a roof over our heads. The sounds of explosions came so quickly that they reminded me of popping popcorn, except the pops were deafening. In the middle of it all, we lay helpless. I don’t know how we survived the night in the cold and wind in the broken shell of our home. By seven the next morning, soldiers had begun walking down to our house from the military base up the hill. When they saw my injuries, they sent for someone to take me to the hospital. I was afraid to go to the hospital because my traumatic experiences of being in a hospital after a car accident a year earlier were still fresh in my mind. But around eight thirty in the morning we were rushed into the emergency room, which was full to overflowing. My father carried me in his arms. I was crying, both from pain and from my fear of doctors and hospitals. Mama held my hand as they laid me on a bed. The doctor took one look at my wound and his jaw dropped. He couldn’t believe that they were just now getting me to the hospital. He yelled at the nurses, who rushed to get scissors and the instruments needed to extract the shrapnel from my arm. He told my parents to hold me tight and not let me see what he was doing. I screamed as he cut my skin to the bone where the shrapnel was embedded. Without an adequate anesthetic, the pain was the worst thing I had ever felt in my life. Either the doctor thought there was no time to give me a general anesthetic, or he thought that dabbing some local painkiller on my arm would do the trick. It didn’t. He didn’t seem to hear my screaming as he worked to remove the jagged pieces of metal. Mama cried uncontrollably, as if she shared in the agony I was going through, as she held my head tightly against her neck. The only thing the doctors said to me was, “Another ten minutes and it will be over.” I think I heard this about five times every ten minutes. Finally I was so weak I couldn’t scream anymore, and I fainted. I woke up later on a bed, with a needle in my hand and a bag of blood hanging over my head. The doctor had cleaned my arm and sewn it up. My parents were next to me. Mama brushed the hair from my forehead as Papa assured me that the worst had passed. He seemed to be talking a lot louder than usual. I was a bit relieved when he told me that the doctor had said I would be all right, but I cried and begged them to take me home immediately. I wanted to get away from that place. I was frightened whenever a nurse walked into the room to check the blood bag hanging over my head and connected to my arm because I had lost so much blood. I was afraid of anyone dressed in white. The days in the hospital seemed endless. The doctors must have had me on some sort of painkiller, because I was always drowsy and slept a lot. Whenever I woke up, my mother was right there. She really did love me higher than the sky, and deeper than the ocean, and bigger than the whole wide world. The destruction of our house was big news in town because we were the first victims of the war that had now come to southern Lebanon. Since my father was one of the most respected community leaders and spent much of his time at the hospital with me, my room was crowded with visitors coming to check on me and offer their condolences. From all the talk going on around me at the hospital we learned what had happened on that terrible November night. The multiple explosions that had rained down on us were Katyusha rockets, launched from Elkhiam, the Muslim town across the valley. The Shia Muslims of Elkhiam were staunch Communists and allies of the PLO. We would come to know their Katyusha rockets well. The Palestinians and their leftist Muslim allies seemed to have an endless supply. Once primitive World War II-era rockets, these have developed over the years to become very effective in laying waste to large areas. Fired in rapid succession from multiple tubes on a single launcher, they carpet an area with high explosives in seconds, creating widespread devastation. The first rocket the Muslims fired to check their aim that night hit its intended target, the army base up the hill behind our house. But the force of the rocket’s firing tilted the launcher down a fraction of an inch, so the rest of the rockets fell fifty yards short, landing in and around our house. It was luck for our town that the Lebanese army base above my house didn’t take the full brunt of the bombardment and was able to return fire. That was the only thing that prevented the combined forces of the PLO and the Muslims from overrunning Marjayoun that night. The Muslims' poor aim was good for Marjayoun, but bad for us. It changed the course of our family’s life and my future. I spent the next few days in a fuzzy, semiconscious state. I wanted to get out of the hospital and away from the doctors and nurses. I would carry an intense fear of hospitals and people in white coats for many years to come. After I threatened to run away if they left me there, my parents talked with the doctor, and arrangements were made for me to sleep at home at night and come back to the hospital during the day so the staff could check my progress and change my bandages. Leaving the hospital was a relief, but I would not have been so happy if I had known what kind of life awaited us. Half of our once beautiful home was gone, and what remained was severely damaged. The living-room and family-room walls had collapsed. Blood from my injury was splattered all over my bedroom—on the walls, on the carpet, on the twisted metal of my bed’s headboard. I had lost so much blood that it had dripped from the mattress onto the floor, covering an area half the size of the bed. The edges of my mattress were burned from the fire that accompanied the blast. The only part of the mattress that wasn’t burned was the area soaked in my blood. It was a miracle that I was still alive. As we surveyed the house, we realized that my father would have been killed if my mother hadn’t forced him to come back inside with her. Yet if they hadn’t gone outside in the first place to check out what had happened, both of them would probably have been killed in the room with the heater. The table where they had been sitting was buried under rubble. For us to have survived at all could mean only one thing: there was some higher power out there that didn’t want us to die yet. That was all my young mind could comprehend. The next seven years would be miserable, the days endless, and the fear of losing my life more real than the air I breathed. To a ten-year-old, all this—the civil war and the attack against us— was bewildering. Just as people asked “Why do they hate us?” after 9/11, one evening I asked my father, “Why did they do this to us?” He took a long breath and paused, deeply concerned about what he was about to say. “The Muslims bombed us because we are Christians. They want us dead because they hate us.” This hate was not because we had armies in the Middle East or because we supported Israel or for any of the reasons people easily turn to today. It was because we were Christians, infidels. As a child, I was just too young to understand all the political implications, but I understood one thing: people wanted to kill me simply because I was a Christian. As I grew older I would discover more by watching television, and seeing the massacres, kidnappings, suicide bombings, and destruction inflicted by Muslims against non-Muslims worldwide. I would hear the hatred and bigotry espoused by mullahs in mosques televised throughout the Middle East and eventually throughout the world. Today I live on another continent eight thousand miles away from Lebanon. I sat watching television with my American children on September 11, 2001, crying as I heard the screams of family members looking for their loved ones buried under the rubble of the World Trade Center. It was my children who now looked at me and asked: “Mom! Who is Osama bin Laden and why does he call us infidels?" Different generation, different nationality, different continent, twenty-five years apart. Same enemy: radical Islam. 3. LIFE UNDER TERROR By the time I returned from the hospital, every aspect of our lives had changed radically for the worse. My father had bought corrugated metal and used it to replace the walls that had fallen down in our family room. He put clear plastic sheeting on what was supposed to be a small window between the metal sheets. I lay in the family room on a torn metal couch. It was a very dark room. Winter made it gloomier, since we lived in the mountains and barely had a sunny day for three months in the wintertime. It was freezing cold despite running a kerosene stove in the middle of the room. The metal walls adopted the temperature of the cold mountains more than the meager warmth radiating from the little heater. The nights were scary, as the metal sheets would bang and rub against each other in the wind. The plastic sheeting on the window would breathe in and out depending on the flow of the wind. Perhaps the worst change was that now my religion was a matter of life and death. Most of the three thousand people who lived in Marjayoun were Christians, with a few Muslims living in their own neighborhood at the edge of town. However, in southern Lebanon, a large majority of the population is Shia Muslim, and the vast majority of the Palestinians were Muslim. Marjayoun was boxed in by Palestinian enclaves and hostile Muslim villages and towns to the east, north, and west. To the south was the Christian village of Klaia, numbering barely nine hundred inhabitants. South of Klaia was Israel. Even before that first bombardment, relations with our Muslim neighbors were tense because of clashes between Christians and Muslims in other parts of Lebanon. Now the fear had hit home. A lot of Muslims poured in from other Muslim countries, such as Iran, the founder and supporter of Hezbollah, one of the leading terrorist organizations in the world today. They also came from Somalia, Sudan, Syria, Jordan, Libya, Iraq, and Egypt. The Lebanese civil war was not between the Lebanese; it was a holy war declared on the Christians by the Muslims of the Middle East. They started massacring the Christians in city after city. The Western media seldom reported these horrific events. Most of the press was located in West Beirut, controlled by the PLO and the Muslims. One of the most ghastly acts was the massacre in the Christian city of Damour, 1 where thousands of Christians were slaughtered like sheep. The combined forces of the PLO and the Muslims would enter a bomb shelter and see a mother and a father hiding with a little baby. They would tie one leg of the baby to the mother and one leg to the father and pull the parents apart, splitting the child in half. A close friend of mine became mentally disturbed after they made her slaughter her own son in a chair. They tied her to a chair, tied a knife to her hand, and, holding her hand, forced her to cut her own sixteen-year-old son’s throat. After killing him they raped her two daughters in front of her. They would urinate and defecate on the altars of churches using the pages of the Bible as toilet paper before shooting and destroying the church. Americans just don’t realize the viciousness of the militant Islamic fundamentalist. They refuse to see it even when they look today at video footage of churches being burned in Iraq or different parts of the world or synagogues being destroyed in Gaza. I think the biggest disservice to the American people was the denial by the networks to air video of the beheading of Daniel Pearl, Nick Berg, or the many other hostages that were beheaded in Iraq. We as a society need to see the type of enemy we are fighting. People have been so sheltered in this country that they have not paid attention to what has been going on for the last twentysome years. And today, even after the attack of September 11, people still cannot fathom that this type of barbarity could happen here. As was common practice when Islamic terror prevailed, Christians fled. Any Christian who could move from Marjayoun did so. Unfortunately, when the bombs destroyed our home, they also turned my father’s savings into ashes. With no money to move, we were trapped. As the Christians left, Palestinians and Lebanese Muslims flooded into Marjayoun. At first we were protected by the Lebanese army base up the hill from what was left of our house. As long as the Lebanese military remained neutral in the civil war, we were safe. However, that did not last long. In January of 1976, the army began to disintegrate along sectarian lines. One lieutenant, Ahmad al-Khatib, broke away, announcing the establishment of the “Lebanese Arab Army” and urging all Muslim soldiers to mutiny and desert with their weapons. Lebanese army bases throughout the country were quickly taken over by sectarian militias, Muslims in most areas and Christians in some. One morning shortly after al-Khatib’s mutiny, the senior Muslim officer at the Marjayoun base called a meeting of the Muslims stationed there. When the Christians were told they’d better not be present, they knew exactly what was happening. While the Muslims met to plan the takeover of the base, the Christian soldiers quickly gathered as many weapons and tanks, and as much ammunition and equipment, as they could and dashed out of the base, south to Klaia. With the army fragmented and the Christians soldiers gone, we were now at the mercy of the Muslims and PLO members who controlled the military base. And their mercy was not tender. With the military shift in power, the attitude and behavior of the Muslims living in our town and the surrounding area turned against us overnight. Even though not all of them became raging fanatics, the moderate voices of the less influential were silenced because of fear and intimidation. The radicals started looting Christian homes and intimidating the owners. They would enter Christian businesses and demand products without paying or having any intention of paying in the future. Soldiers would enter my father’s restaurant and demand that he prepare food for them even late at night when he was closing up. After a few months my father closed the restaurant because it wasn’t worth the risk or the humiliation by the Muslims. We were nothing but kuffar, dirty infidel Christians, to them. It was a shock to our sensibilities. We had always shown our Muslim neighbors kindness and respect. Many of the same Muslim soldiers had eaten at my father’s restaurant before the war. Some of them had running accounts that Papa never collected because he knew they had no money. As I outgrew my clothes, Mama gave them to some of the Muslim families for their daughters. One of my friends through my five years of elementary school was a Muslim girl called Khadija, who lived in a nearby Muslim town. Khadija and I were inseparable. We attended the same Catholic school, shared the same classes, walked together on the playground, and sat together to have our lunch. I knew that her family remained in our area and was not involved in any evildoing against the Christians. There were plenty of these good-hearted Muslims, but they were subdued and silenced by the radicals. In a later chapter I will describe the far-reaching and dangerous implications of this ability of radical jihadists to subdue and influence moderate Muslims living in Christian communities. At this point in the civil war the Communists were allied with the Palestinians. The only thing that saved our lives was Papa’s friendship with a man who was a senior leader in the local Communist Party. This man had sufficient power to put us under his protection. He sent orders that our house was not to be looted and we were not to be arrested or abused. Although these orders were followed, we became prisoners in what was left of our home. Meanwhile, the Muslims and PLO found another way to fill our lives with terror. By 1976 Klaia was the only town in southern Lebanon still under Christian control. It held out against Muslim attacks only because of the few tanks and cannons the Christian soldiers had taken with them when they had escaped from the military base. Klaia’s conquest became the number-one priority of the Muslims. Since the Muslims and their Palestinian allies couldn’t conquer Klaia immediately, they launched a campaign of artillery and rocket bombardment. The Muslims and PLO would set up their artillery and rocket launchers in our yard (or the yard of some other Christians who had been unable to flee Marjayoun), and they would launch a barrage of rockets or shells at Klaia or Israel. Then they would pack up and leave, knowing that we would absorb the brunt of the return fire. The Palestinians use this tactic today in Christian neighborhoods in the West Bank when attacking the Israeli army. The Christians experienced the same punishing results. Even though our neighbors over in Klaia were still holding out in the last remaining Christian village, their situation was becoming desperate. They were under constant artillery and rocket bombardment, and running out of bombs and bullets with which to defend themselves. They knew they needed help fast, for their own sake and so they could come and save us. They knew our days were numbered and action was of the essence. For us in the south, there was no help coming from Christians anywhere else in Lebanon or the world. With nowhere to turn, the people of Klaia asked for help from the Israelis. Since they and we were facing torture and death at the hands of the Muslims, seeking help from Israel seemed to be the lesser of two evils. Under the cover of darkness, a few men from Klaia went to the border to make contact with the Israelis. This in itself was very dangerous because the Israelis were always on alert for attempts at infiltration by Palestinian terrorists. Fortunately, there were Arabic-speaking soldiers assigned to the Israeli border patrols. After a tense moment of flagging down a jeep full of soldiers with a .50-caliber machine gun ready to shoot infiltrators coming over the border fence, the men from Klaia were able to explain their dire situation. The Israelis were well aware of the nature of the threat that faced the Christians, and they were willing to help for both moral and strategic reasons. The Palestinians had been launching terror attacks and artillery and rocket barrages against Israel from southern Lebanon for almost ten years. The Israelis knew that if the Muslims and Palestinians completely controlled southern Lebanon, the Christians could be slaughtered as they had been in other Christian towns and villages, and Israel would face even more terror attacks and bombardments. Accordingly, the Israelis offered to equip and train the Christian men so they could defend themselves and at the same time provide Israel with a buffer. They provided food and humanitarian assistance to the people of Klaia. This was the beginning of the South Lebanese Army, the SLA, led by Christian Major Sa’ad Haddad, who had defected from the crumbling Lebanese army to help protect Christians in the south. With the help of the Israelis, Christians from Klaia began formulating plans to come back and save us. The Palestinians and their leftist Muslim allies, infuriated that the Christians in Klaia had sought and received help from the Israelis, increased the frequency and duration of their artillery and rocket attacks on Klaia and south across the border into Israel. This prompted the Israelis and the Christians to fire back at our town, where the shelling against them was coming from. As the shelling intensified we started spending our nights in a small underground bomb shelter behind the restaurant. My father had had this shelter built with financial assistance from the Lebanese government, given to those in southern Lebanon to protect them from the “Israeli aggressors.” Ironically, the bomb shelter my father had built with the encouragement of the Muslims in government to protect us from the Israeli enemy would be the same shelter that would protect us from being slaughtered by the Muslims. Papa, Mama, and I shared this tiny space, about ten feet by twelve feet, with Uncle Tony, Tante Terez, and their four daughters. Tony and Terez were not really my uncle and aunt, but that’s what I called them. They were renting one of our houses in our complex at the time. Like us, they had nowhere else to go. We lived in the shelter for three consecutive weeks, bombarded by shelling. One night it was particularly bad. We huddled in terror, sure we would not survive the night. Just before daybreak the shelling stopped, and was replaced by an eerie silence. The silence lasted for about half an hour, and then we heard a commotion on the road in front of the restaurant. Papa peeked out of a small window and saw gunmen fleeing north on foot and in jeeps and trucks. After fifteen minutes, the commotion subsided and the silence returned. We didn’t know what was happening, but we were too terrified to move. Suddenly, we were shaken by the rumbling of a tank pulling up next to our bomb shelter. Papa jumped to the window to see what was happening. Five men carrying machine guns climbed down from the tank and began walking toward the entrance to the bomb shelter. Papa gasped in fear, and then he started to laugh and cry at the same time. “They’re wearing crosses,” he said. “They’re Christians, come to save us!” We all rushed out of the bomb shelter crying with relief and joy. The Christians had finally been able to expel the Palestinians and Muslims from Marjayoun. We felt as if we had returned from the dead. In a short time, Major Haddad and his volunteer army of civilians and ex-Lebanese soldiers were able to extend protection to three small enclaves in southern Lebanon. However, although Marjayoun was now back in Christian hands, the danger was far from over. In fact, it became even greater. Now death could come out of the sky at any time, without warning. We were still surrounded on three sides. The Palestinians and their Muslim Communist and leftist allies held fortified positions in the mountains on our east, north, and west. It was the perfect setting for them. No matter which way they shot, they couldn’t miss. Their largest artillery base was located across the valley to the east in the Muslim village of Elkhiam, where the rockets that bombed my home had come from. Their big guns were aimed straight at us. You could be sitting in your kitchen, or walking down the road, or visiting with friends on the porch, and suddenly there would be a loud explosion, and you could be dead or wounded. If you heard the rushing zoomwhoosh of a shell flying through the air, you were lucky, because that meant it would explode someplace else, giving you time to run to the bomb shelter before the next round landed. And then there were the snipers. Elkhiam was so close that they didn’t need binoculars to see us walking down the street. They could shoot with either small-caliber rifles like the AK-47, or big machine guns with bullets that could go through thick metal and still take your head off. We could hear the hiss of bullets zipping by before hearing the sound of the shots being fired. Because of the echoes created by the hills and valleys, we couldn’t tell where the shots were coming from. They were bombarding or sniping at us most of the time, making us prisoners in our tiny shelter. Our bomb shelter had one small window, which we blocked with marble tiles that my father had originally bought to decorate our living room. Now we strategically placed the tiles to stop shrapnel. Although no sunlight could get through that window, somehow a freezing wind found its way in. We covered part of the door with a big block of cement that had been a public bench next to Papa’s restaurant. A long plastic tarpaulin was hung over the remainder of the opening to partially stop the cold wind. It’s a good thing that we were already very close to Tony, Terez, and their four daughters. All nine of us had to share the small space, deprived of any privacy. We slept on the floor almost on top of each other. The women and girls slept on one side and the men on the other. With our long hair, sleeping on a damp floor, it was not long before Mama, Tante Terez, and all five of us girls developed an infestation of lice. Mama and Tante Terez put kerosene on our heads to get rid of them. I remember getting dizzy from the fumes, but I had to put up with it. It worked, and it was better than itching. We lived on the southern edge of town in an isolated no-man’s-land between Marjayoun and Klaia. Few people walked by, because doing so would have made them easy targets for snipers across the valley. Anyone who drove by would zoom down the road as fast as he could to avoid being hit. Every time I heard a car coming I wished so hard that it would stop, so we would have someone to talk to and tell us what was going on. But knowing they were being followed in someone’s gun sights across the valley, drivers pushed the gas pedal even more. Days would go by without seeing anyone other than my parents and Uncle Tony’s family. I remember our first Christmas Eve in our new wartime surroundings. We stayed up until midnight singing Christmas hymns around the fire. Our parents told stories about Christmas when they were growing up. They asked us to close our eyes and imagine that we had a beautiful new dress laid out next to us, so when we woke up Christmas morning we could wear our new clothes to church. But that Christmas Eve it was hard to dream beautiful dreams while hearing artillery shells exploding every two seconds. That’s what our militia later estimated had fallen on us during that long night. It was a Christian holiday, and the Muslims were not going to let us enjoy it in peace. Morning ushered in a very sad Christmas. We had no gifts to exchange and no electricity. Because the shells continued to explode, we had to stay inside. We ate our breakfast by candlelight and then just sat there for the rest of the day. We didn’t have much to celebrate. It was Christmas, but for us it was just another day in a war. We had no way of knowing how long it would last, or how long we would last. Later that week, Uncle Tony told my father that he had been looking for rental homes and that he had found an underground house at the other end of town where his family could live. It would be safer, and they would have more room. He had tears in his eyes as he told my father that they had to leave. It was very hard for us to see them go. If we had been able to move away from the front lines we would have done it too, but we couldn’t just leave our home, since we were the owners. Uncle Tony could just take the same amount of rent he was paying my dad and pay it to someone else and move. We had lost our money and had no monthly income, so we couldn’t afford to pay rent anywhere. There was no shelling on the day they moved. My mother helped Tante Terez pack dishes, and my father helped Uncle Tony carry the furniture to the truck. No one said a word. We were as gloomy as the day was dark and cloudy. The sun refused to come out. By three o’clock in the afternoon everything had been packed, and it was time to say good-bye. Tony had rented from my parents for fourteen years, since before I was born. I didn’t know life without them. As we cried and hugged each other, the rain began. It mixed with our tears and ran down our faces. To me, it seemed as if even the skies were crying because we were separating. Now it would be just Papa, Mama, and me alone at the edge of town. There was nobody living in the few houses around us. The only people I saw were the Christian militia soldiers manning a checkpoint nearby. Even the military base was deserted: a huge empty structure where the wind blew at night, making noises that added to the spooky explosions of shellfire. My father was now seventy-three years old, and he seemed helpless without Uncle Tony. Tony had been someone that my father could depend on to take care of us if something happened to him. However, now we had a little more space, so we made a few improvements. We had all been sleeping on the floor on thick blankets. Now we had room to move two beds from our ruined home into the shelter. Mama and I slept on one bed and my father slept on the other. We also brought down one chair from the house, and for a dining-room table we used a big plastic 7UP box with a tray on top of it. The bomb shelter was so small that we had to sit on the edge of our beds to eat. The other corner of the shelter was our bathroom. It consisted of a big metal oil container with sharp metal edges. We had to be careful how we squatted over it so we wouldn’t cut ourselves. My parents stocked the bomb shelter with dried food brought down from our home. We had beans, rice, whole wheat, potatoes, onions, garlic, and dried greens, and oil for cooking. We could seldom leave the shelter to go downtown to buy food, so we had to be able to eat from what we stored in the shelter. We had no electricity, no heat, no bathroom, no shower, and no running water. Our days were filled with a mixture of fear and boredom, accompanied by extreme discomfort. The Muslims had cut off the public water mains to our town. Thank God we lived in Marjayoun, “the valley of springs.” In between the shelling, but still under the snipers' sights, my mother and I would take plastic containers and crawl carefully down to one of the many nearby springs. It was normally a five-minute walk from the house, but since we had to crawl in the ditch along the road to elude snipers, sometimes it would take us hours to reach the spring, fill our containers, and get back to the shelter. The pool at the spring hadn’t been cleaned in a long time. My mother had to put nylon stockings over the tops of our water containers to filter out the dirt, worms, and rocks that came out with the water. Each of us carried two containers. Papa couldn’t go with us because of his arthritis. Also, if the shelling started he wouldn’t hear it and wouldn’t be able to get back to the shelter fast enough. Because getting water was such a major undertaking, we strictly rationed it. We would drink only when we got very thirsty, and limited ourselves to one quick sponge bath per week. Sometimes on those long trips crawling to and from the spring I would wonder about the snipers. Knowing that someone is actually looking at you ready to pull the trigger, trying to kill you personally, not just at random, is a surreal experience. I would wonder if the sniper was a young boy or an old man. Was he a teenager? I sometimes thought that maybe, if it weren’t for the war, we would be in the same school (the Muslims went to the Catholic schools also, as the education was better than public schools) and visit in the courtyard together, maybe even dance at school parties. Instead, he was trying to murder me. I wondered if he would feel satisfaction watching me as I fell down after his bullets hit me. What would he say? Would he brag about it? Would he call his friends and boast, “Hey, I killed the girl with the long brown hair and the yellow water container. Come look, she’s dead.” I wondered if he ever thought I was pretty or ugly. I wondered if he had sisters or daughters my age. I wondered if he hoped to kill me first, or my mother. Which would have given him more joy? Watching my mother cry desperately while she struggled to drag me back to the shelter after I got hit, or watching me cry desperately trying to save her? When you live in silence and isolation you have a lot of time to think—and imagine the many possible ways you will meet your own death. Food was, of course, just as much a concern as water —but even harder to come by. Mama and I would sneak out of the shelter, avoiding the snipers, to gather some green grass and weeds that grew in our garden and around the shelter. Sometimes the only vegetables we had to eat were grass and a variety of weeds. Mama would rinse the weeds and put them in a pan with some minced garlic, olive oil, and a drop of lemon juice. It’s amazing how delicious they could be, especially dandelion mixed with garlic. We actually developed a taste for certain weeds, and would look forward to dinner with real excitement when we found them. We thought of these favorites as our “gourmet grass.” Certain weeds tasted lemony; others had wide leaves that could be used as lettuce. Some grass we ate green with olives, and some with lentils. Our lives fell into a pattern around our chores. During the day we would clean the kerosene lantern we used at night. Because the light burned all night, by morning the glass would be black from the soot and smoke. We had to clean it and trim the cotton wick so it would burn again the following night. The other chore was to take the potty outside, dump it, and clean it. Once these two things were done there was not much else to do. About four o’clock one morning, Mama needed to go to the bathroom. When she put her feet down from the bed, she discovered she was standing in water up to her knees. She picked up our kerosene light and saw that an underground spring had broken through to the surface and flooded our bomb shelter. Papa ran outside under an artillery barrage to get a bucket so we could bail out the water. The shelling slowed and the rain stopped about an hour later. We brought more blankets from the house and put them on the floor of the shelter to absorb the water from the spring, and then we evacuated to a little room under our balcony that we had used as a chicken coop before the war. Until our bomb shelter dried out, it was the safest place to be. We felt vulnerable in the room under the balcony because it was completely exposed. A shell could easily come through the ceiling. If one exploded nearby it would blow the front wall in. But we had no choice. We had nowhere else to go. We spread out our blankets and sat with each other by candlelight. I looked at my parents; they looked very old to me. I was thirteen. My mother was sixtyeight and had developed high blood pressure, and Papa at seventy-three was suffering from arthritis worsened by the humidity in the shelter. It took three days for our shelter to dry out enough to be livable again. In the meantime, we huddled together each night, fearing that the next shell was going to land on our roof. When we returned to the shelter on the fourth day, it was all white inside. Because the sun couldn’t enter the shelter, the walls had developed a fuzzy white snowlike mold in the humidity. It was as if we lived in a cotton room. The damp moldy smell combined with the smell of the toilet to create an unbearable stench. To make matters worse, I had come of age and was having terrible cramps and crying from pain. My mother gave me a piece of black tire rubber to bite on when the pain became overwhelming. We still had a few bottles of fancy liqueur and wine in the shelter left over from my father’s restaurant. These bottles now became our only pain medication— there was no going to a pharmacy. So my father would open up a bottle of Johnnie Walker, fill a cup, and hand it to me. He would say, “Now, honey, in one sip, just drink down the whole cup.” I hated the taste of that stuff, but I would force myself to drink it, and within a few minutes I would go into a daze that would last for hours. For three days every month, this became my other nightmare. Radio Monte Carlo, the only radio station we could get in the bomb shelter, became our only connection to the outside world. Its hourly news briefs helped us predict what our next hour was going to be like. For instance, if we heard that Christians in Beirut had bombed the PLO refugee camps in retaliation for a PLO terrorist act against them, we knew that life was going to be hell that night. If we heard that some Muslim headquarters in another part of Lebanon had been hit, we knew that in about two hours the shelling was going to rain down on us in response. Sometimes the radio had good news, such as an announcement of a cease-fire agreement and how long it would last. These periodic ceasefires were important because at these times it became a bit safer for us to fetch water from the spring nearby. Not entirely safe, however. Cease-fires would stop the shelling, but not the snipers. Even during cease-fires, they felt free to shoot at anything in our town that moved. Periodically, Caritas, a Catholic relief organization, would send supply boxes filled with rice, beans, dried milk, tuna, oil, flour for bread, and sometimes blankets. When Caritas held a distribution at a church or some other location, a cease-fire would be called, in some elaborate arrangement involving the UN. The distribution would be scheduled a week in advance so all parties would know. On distribution days, my father and I would go to the distribution center, take a number, and stand in line. Unfortunately, many of the young men would shove and push until they got to the distribution door, grab a box, and leave. When people have to fight for survival, the stronger will always walk over the weaker. Papa was old and weak, and his feet hurt. He would stand to the side, leaning against a wall, waiting for his number to be called. Most of the time we were left until the end. It tore my heart to see my father being treated this way. As a girl in an Arab culture I could not command respect, and I didn’t have big brothers to fight for me. I painfully remember one day when Papa and I went to one of the Caritas relief giveaways held at the community center in town. We had taken a number and were standing in a long line on the street in front of the building. There were no walls for my father to lean on that day. So many people forced their way into the line ahead of us that when our time came we were told, “You are going to have to come again tomorrow.” My father said, “Please, I can barely walk. I stood here in line for three hours.” But the man shut the gate in his face and said again, “Sorry, you are going to have to come back tomorrow." Seeing my father, with tears in his old wrinkly eyes, being turned away, I exploded. I started banging on the gate and calling the gatekeeper “a bastard without a heart” and all sorts of names. “Screw you and your donations!” I shouted. “That man,” I said, pointing to my father, “donated the money to buy the ground you are standing on, before you were even born. We don’t need you. You can shove it!” I yelled as I tore our number into little pieces. I threw it at the gate, and the scraps flew all over. My father grabbed me by the arm, telling me to stop crying. “Why did you do that?” he said. “Now we won’t get any food." Both angry and ashamed, I hung on to him as we walked slowly back to the shelter. My mother spent the rest of that afternoon massaging my father’s legs, which ached from having been standing up all morning. After dinner that evening, my mother and I sat on our beds talking. Papa was very quiet. He tried to get up to walk to the bathroom, but got only a few steps toward the door. His legs were shaking so badly that he lost his balance and fell down. As Mama and I helped him get up, he looked toward the oppressive ceiling of our shelter and, like Job of ancient times, screamed, “God, how could you let something like this happen to me? I am the one who served you all my life." At one point we heard that we would be having two days of ceasefire. We decided to take the time to make our bomb shelter more protected. Papa went downtown and had men bring back sand for sandbags to fortify our shelter. For the next two days we worked feverishly, filling sandbags and using them to create a wall in front of the shelter that would stop the shrapnel. We also spread sandbags on top of the shelter for more protection. It was a good thing we did. When the fighting resumed, it was fiercer than ever. Big artillery now entered the picture— 155-millimeter cannons, which fired an explosive shell about six inches in diameter. One spring evening, after dinner, it was warm enough that we didn’t have to make a fire. For a moment, the familiar sound of crickets in the garden made the world seem peaceful and normal. We knew that the shelling would probably pick up again around ten o’clock. But we had been listening to the news earlier, and there had been some talk about a peace proposal, so we went to sleep hoping that the warring factions would agree on something soon and that our nightmare would come to an end. The enemy forces started shelling with the big 155s at around eleven that night. Each shell that landed felt like a volcano erupting, and would dig a crater into the ground six feet deep and eight to ten feet wide, lifting up rocky dirt and throwing it as far as a hundred meters. I was terrified. A direct hit would kill us instantly. My father got out of his bed, which faced the door, and sat next to us on our bed. We prayed to God to have mercy on us. Five minutes later, a bomb landed just outside in front of the bomb-shelter door. At first we thought the bomb had exploded inside, because the room was lit up as if the sun itself had landed on us. I was shrieking and crying hysterically. Smoke filled the room. As we regained our senses we gradually realized that we were still alive and uninjured. We just sat there holding each other tightly. The morning came and with it the realization that somehow the door had become blocked, and we were trapped. It was so dark we could barely see. In a lull in the shelling that morning, my parents tried to determine what had happened. All they could see was that the cement block, which took three men to carry, had fallen sideways on top of the door under all of the sandbags. There was no way that the three of us—an old man, his old wife, and a small thirteen-year-old girl—were going to move it. We tried anyway for about two hours until we became exhausted. We were kidding ourselves. We couldn’t loosen it or move even a single sandbag. The only way we would be freed was if someone dug from the outside. Papa attempted to comfort us by saying, “Don’t worry. A soldier will pass by and see this without a doubt. We will be just fine.” But I knew it would take some real luck for that to happen, because our shelter was hidden behind my father’s restaurant building, about twelve yards off the road. No one driving or walking by could see it. Since the shelling had been so heavy during the past few days, we hadn’t had a chance to go to the spring in a week. Only one and half bottles of water remained. We figured that the water would last us two days if we conserved it. Our stock of dry food was also low. We ate breakfast and decided to sit silently all day to conserve energy. If we heard someone walking by, then we would scream for help. Nine hours of silence went by with no sound of anyone passing. By the afternoon of the second day, we decided we had to try again to free ourselves. We worked for about an hour trying to move the block, but finally gave up, overcome by exhaustion. We hadn’t been getting enough sleep because of the shelling, and were hungry and thirsty because we were rationing food and water. By the third morning the fear of death was there in the dark tomblike room. We prayed for help. We were out of water, but we did have some rice and lentils left. Our plan for water if no one found us by the following day was to drink the urine collected in the can. We tearfully embraced and began to say our goodbyes to each other. As we sat together on the edge of the bed, my parents told me how much they loved me, how much joy I had brought them, how deeply they regretted that I had to go through this. They told me stories about when I was a little girl, the things I used to do and songs I used to sing. Once again, they told me they loved me higher than the sky, deeper than the ocean, and bigger than the whole wide world. In that moment, I wanted more than anything to take away my parents' fear and worry. I told them that I knew that we might die, and that it was okay. “At least we are dying together without any pain or torture,” I told them. “I would much rather die this way than be slaughtered in front of your eyes by the Palestinians." We got very little sleep that night because the shelling was so heavy. By morning, just as we were falling asleep, we heard a car stop nearby and a door shut—we could barely hear it, so we weren’t even sure if that’s what we had heard. We got up and started screaming. I stood on the bed closest to the small window and yelled as loudly as I could while my mother took a chair and started banging it on the cement floor. We continued our desperate noisemaking for about fifteen minutes. Then we stopped to listen for whether someone outside had heard us. There was no sound. Nothing. Complete silence. I fell on the bed crying. My brave resolve from the night before had vanished in the instant that a muffled car sound offered a slim hope. “I don’t want to die. I don’t want to die. Please get me out of here." My mother grabbed me and shook me. “You aren’t going to die, Brigitte. I swear to you that I will do anything to keep you alive. Someone is going to find us and get us out of here.” Then my father said loudly, “Stop. I hear something.” We stopped breathing. Then we heard steps on top of the shelter and a voice, muffled, calling, “Is anybody there?" My father cried, “Help!” I joined him, screaming, “Help, we’re trapped!” My mother resumed banging the chair against the cement. We heard feet running quickly toward the entrance, and then a man’s voice saying, “Don’t worry. I know you are there. Is anybody injured?” We shouted, “No!” as loudly as we could. Then we heard him say, “I will be right back with help. I need to get some men to help me remove this sand and rubble." Our rescuers used a break in the shelling over the next few hours to remove the sandbags and move the cement block. Finally free, we ran outside and hugged our rescuers. Tears of happiness poured from our eyes. Even the young men who had dug us out began crying. There were three of them: Chuck, Bassam, and Eli. It was a beautiful day in May, about ten o’clock in the morning. The sky was clear and blue, the bluest that I had ever seen. I ran to the base of the apricot tree in front of the shelter, put my hand around it, and started running in circles, screaming, “We’re alivel We are going to live!” The whole world looked different to me. The garden was blossoming and there were buds on the trees and bushes. My God, I thought, I can’t believe I hadn’t noticed this before. I am sure they came out at least two weeks ago. I also noticed butterflies—it seemed like tens of thousands of them, of many colors, bright yellow, dark orange, pink, and brown with black stripes— flying all over the garden and fluttering above the flowers. I noticed the sun. I hadn’t felt sunshine on my skin in at least a week. I just wanted to sit in the sun and let it warm me. Life took on a whole new meaning. We sat down in the front of the shelter talking excitedly with our rescuers. Chuck, the young man who had found us, was an eighteen-year-old Christian militia fighter from our town. He was on his way up to the military base to meet friends. He told us that when he first passed our shelter he thought he’d heard something but ignored it, assuming he was imagining noises because he had been at the front lines all night. But about fifty meters past our place, he felt guilty. He thought, What if there is somebody there?—I better go back and check. And that’s how he heard us the second time. After our rescue, every week or so Chuck would stop by to make sure we were all right. He was five years older than me, about six feet tall, very well built and very masculine. His hair was curly and black. He had big black eyes and eyelashes any girl would die for, let alone a thirteen-yearold hungry for contact with the outside world. He would sit and have coffee and give us an update on what was going on. Since he was in the militia and toured the town, he knew what was happening. He would tell us who had died, who was injured, which houses had been destroyed. Chuck would stay for an hour or two and then excuse himself. My parents would always send their regards to his parents. After three years of isolation we were no longer alone. 4. HOPELESS EXISTENCE It’s hard to imagine we have been living like this for three years. It’s now 1978. But time doesn’t really matter or mean much anymore. There is no reason to keep up with time or days or holidays. There is no change; there are no events to look forward to: no time I have to be in school, no time to be at a doctor’s appointment, no time to be at a social event. About the only thing time can tell us is when the shelling will begin, and it might be our time to die. In theory, the Lebanese civil war ended in October 1976, with the Six Parties Summit. Delegates from Syria, Saudi Arabia, Egypt, Kuwait, the PLO, and, oh yes, Lebanon, represented by Syrian puppets, met in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia, and then Cairo, Egypt. They conveniently forgot to tell the people shelling us. The Six Parties agreement “ended” the Lebanese civil war by validating Syria’s virtual control over Lebanon. The agreement created the “Arab Deterrent Force,” a thirtythousand-man army, to maintain order and establish peace in Lebanon. The Arab Deterrent Force was made up of twenty-seven thousand Syrian troops already in Lebanon, and small contingents from Sudan, Saudi Arabia and the Persian Gulf states, and Libya.1 The Six Parties also reaffirmed the Cairo agreement of 1969, which gave the PLO virtual sovereignty and freedom of action in southern Lebanon.2 The Six Parties ended the Lebanese civil war only in their own minds. They didn’t end the violence we were suffering. They just gave Syria the authority to control the violence. In southern Lebanon, Hafiz al-Assad, presidentfor-life of Syria, controlled the violence by facilitating it. Despite the buffer zone protected by our SLA militia and Major Haddad, PLO artillery and rockets were still within range of communities in northern Israel, and certainly within range of us in Marjayoun. The PLO would fire artillery and rockets into southern Lebanon and Israel from positions within the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL) zone. Neither the UN troops on the scene nor the UN itself did anything to stop them. We who could benefit from the UN’s taking action felt that they were all show and no go. The UN troops appeared to be some form of international effort to solve a problem, but they were actually making the situation worse. While not stopping the PLO from shelling us and Israel, they would become remarkably protective and indignant when either Israel or the SLA fired back at the PLO. The Six Parties may have fooled the world into believing that the Lebanese civil war had ended with their “agreement,” but for us, the war went on. The war forced us into a daily routine. Everything we did was influenced by the constant thought of keeping alive. Don’t get shot by snipers, blown up by shells, maimed by mines, suffocated by carbon monoxide from our coal heater, frozen to death by the cold, or weakened by lack of food or water. If there was anything else to fear, I guess it was being bored to death. Other than the war, there was nothing else going on. There were no people to visit, no school, no movies— nothing that would attract a large gathering of people. The fear was too great that a shell would hit and kill a lot of people located in one place. The Muslims and PLO had a random shelling philosophy: traumatize the general Christian population by randomly shelling the civilian areas. It was a constant form of terrorism. You never knew when you would die from a shell from the sky. We were being shelled every day. Our nights in the shelter under heavy shelling were like sleeping through a huge thunderstorm. The explosions, like the lightning that hits your house or a tree in your backyard ten times over, would jolt us upright out of our sleep in terror or never let us sleep at all. Chuck came over one day with good news of a new and exciting development. Our elders had decided to reopen the schools so we could continue our education, something central to our culture and values. We would go during the morning when the fighting usually stopped or slowed down dramatically. What a relief from our boredom. It had been two years of sitting in our bomb shelters without studying or learning anything other than how to stay alive. Now living in no-man’s-land would not be so bad. Not only would I get back to my studies, but I could see and socialize with my friends in town. It was fun getting ready to go to school again. We would try to keep from being killed or wounded at night; then I would get up in the morning to go to school. Being able to take a shower would have helped a lot, since I had only two decent school uniforms in the shelter and alternated them every day; but we looked clean and well put together despite our lifestyle. Besides, come shells or high water in the shelter, we were going to continue our education. More important than anything else to our parents and leaders was that we be educated. Our classes were held on the first floor of a three-story building so the floors above would give us added protection. Many days, just an hour after we got to school, the principal stormed into our class and informed us that shelling would start in fifteen minutes. He would order everybody to evacuate the classroom into the hallway. Some of the teachers who had cars would fill them up and drive us home to our bomb shelters. Many days I had to run home, sometimes crawling in ditches to avoid the bombs falling all around me. I used my books to protect my head from falling shrapnel. We missed many days because of heavy shelling, but we were determined to get an education. I have to say that our quest for knowledge was tempered a bit by our circumstances. I would save studying for a test until the night before the test because I didn’t know if I was even going to be alive to take it anyway, so why bother? This was the attitude of all my friends. In March 1978, six months after school started, the fighting began to worsen. We stayed in our shelter for six days straight. Finally there was a cease-fire, and we went up to the house to shower and change our clothes. Our morale was very low because of rumors that the Palestinians, with the help of the Syrians and Iranians, had been fortifying their bases and planning an attack on the town. We were terrified that our exhausted troops were too weak to protect us and that our town would fall into the Palestinians' hands if they attacked that night. I was washing my face when I heard Chuck’s voice in our house. He was in a hurry. It was about three o’clock in the afternoon. He had stopped by to inform us that we were going to be attacked viciously that night in an attempt to take us over. He said, “Make sure you wear comfortable clothes and running shoes in case you have to flee. And if you flee make sure you run straight toward the Israeli border.” He comforted me, saying he would be back the next day as soon as he could to check on us, if he stayed alive. Then he added: “But if we are all to die tonight, I wish us all a merciful death.” And he left. We were alone again. The silence that followed Chuck’s disappearing footsteps made us feel that death was in our midst. Fearing we were going to be slaughtered that night, I didn’t want strangers to see some poor dead girl in wrinkled old clothes who would be dumped in a hole. I wanted to look pretty when I was dead. Knowing that there would be nobody to prepare me for burial, I asked my mother if I could put on my pretty Easter dress. They might rob me of my life, but they would not rob me of how I wanted to look before I was gone forever. My dress was light blue with white roses all over it and beautiful lace around the neck and arms. I stood in front of the mirror crying as my mother combed my long hair and tied a white ribbon in it that matched the roses. I pleaded with her: “Please. I don’t want to die. I’m only thirteen.” My poor mother. Here was her only child, whom she had waited twenty years for, and all she could do was help grant her last wish to have some dignity in death. The sense of hopelessness and fear in my pleading must have been breaking her heart. She asked me to stop crying and assured me that Jesus would take care of us. Here I was in the pretty dress that I had worn to happy occasions and Easter services, and now I was shaking in fear sitting in the dingy bomb shelter with the crashing and exploding noises outside. We huddled in the corner on our bed. Mama and Papa prayed to God to protect us. All I could do was cry. This was the explosive opening of what was going to be a long night. How long would be determined by whether the Palestinians reached us and how long our troops could hold out. Papa said, “Brigitte, you are young. We have lived a long life. We are old and are going to die soon anyway. We can’t run if they come to kill us. But we will create a distraction while you run toward Israel and never look back.” I started crying harder and said, “How could you say that? How can I run and leave you? I have nobody but you. Why do I want to live if you are gone?” My father begged me to listen to him. I just prayed that it would never get to that point. We spent the night dreading that we would take a direct hit or that death would come bursting through the door to slit our throats. Daylight finally arrived, and the bombardment quieted down. The quiet after a battle is always the most agonizing time for those who do not know what is going on. It can be good or bad depending on who won the battle. Soon we could hear the rumbling of a long column of tanks and trucks heading north. Heading north was good. South meant bad. After years in the bomb shelter, we could tell the difference between a tank, a truck, and an armored car just by the sound of their engines. We’d never heard so many sounds before, and they were different. My mother and I decided to poke our heads through the door to see if we could tell who was riding in these vehicles. There was a lot of activity. We saw tanks that we had never seen before and soldiers in uniforms we didn’t recognize. The soldiers didn’t look hostile, not like they were out looking for people. Another tank passed and I spotted Chuck sitting on the back. We knew we were going to be fine. The worst had passed, at least for a while. The only reason we stayed alive that night was because Israel came into Lebanon and drove the Palestinians away. Like the Christians of southern Lebanon, the inhabitants of northern Israel had been forced for many years to spend long periods of time in bomb shelters because of artillery and rocket bombardments by the PLO and its Muslim allies in Lebanon. In addition, Palestinian death squads repeatedly attempted to infiltrate across the border into Israel to conduct terrorist attacks. Sometimes they succeeded, with deadly results. The incident that broke Israel’s patience happened on March 11, 1978, when a squad of Palestinian terrorists from Lebanon hijacked a bus on a highway south of Haifa, on Israel’s northern coast. They drove south toward Tel Aviv, brutalizing the bus passengers and firing indiscriminately out the windows at passing cars. Dozens of Israelis were murdered and scores were wounded before this Palestinian tour of terror was halted. Fed up with the incursions, on March 15,1978, Israel launched Operation Litani. This operation had two purposes: first, to bring the incessant bombardments of northern Israel to an end by driving the Palestinians out of artillery and rocket range, and second, to relieve the beleaguered Christians of southern Lebanon and assist the Lebanese army leader Major Sa’ad Haddad, who commanded the Christian soldiers when the Lebanese army disintegrated. With his help Israel could establish a security zone where his South Lebanese Army could protect the local inhabitants and keep the PLO from reoccupying the area and hitting Israel. Although the Palestinians were full of swagger and arrogance when they bullied unarmed Lebanese Christians, they fled in panic before the Israelis. Most of their Muslim leftist allies threw their militia uniforms away, hid their AK-47s, and blended back into the population of Elkhiam and other Muslim towns and villages in southern Lebanon. In a few days the Israelis achieved their first goal, driving the Palestinians north of the Litani River. The Israelis withdrew from Lebanon three months later after achieving their second goal of strengthening the South Lebanese Army. By the time Israel withdrew, the area protected by Major Haddad had expanded from three small enclaves to a continuous strip of land along the IsraelLebanon border. The Lebanese Shia sect of Islam had not yet been infected by the radical pan-Islamist fundamentalism that would sweep the Muslim world in the wake of the Iranian Revolution one year later. Although the main Shia militia, Amal, supported the National Front/revisionist coalition politically, it did not participate in the opening stage of the war. Israel negotiated an agreement with the United Nations under which the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon was to take a position between the PLO and the SLA security zone. (In practice, UNIFIL was to prove less than helpful.) The UN troops ended up with a halfhearted policy in dealing with PLO or Muslim terrorists trying to get into the security zone and Israel. If they caught a terrorist trying to pass through their area they would take his gun away and return it to his militia leader. All he had to do was get it and try again. I don’t think he was told to go stand in the corner unless it was for failing his mission in the first place. If he had a bomb, the UN would keep that but let him go without any form of detention or punishment. The UN troops seldom ventured outside of their bases unless they were in a supply convoy or relocating. None of them wanted to be killed in someone else’s war. As a result of Operation Litani, life became a little easier. Although there were still occasional rocket and artillery attacks (most of which originated from the area “controlled” by the United Nations), the shelling was not as bad as it used to be. You could still be killed by the occasional shell falling out of the sky, but at least the snipers were gone. Life could return to something that resembled normal. School was much safer to attend now. But I would no longer be attending the private one I had gone to all my life. My parents could not afford to send me there anymore. Now I would be going to public school. Money was scarce, as I was finding out. I had some idea that we had money in a bank but were unable to get to it because of the fighting. What was obvious was that Papa was not working. The restaurant was closed and no one was renting apartments. I did not know that we had no income from the government because Papa had collected his retirement all at once. I thought that it was not coming because of the war and problems in our government. I came home one day to see a strange man in the room with my parents. My mother was handing him a handful of gold teeth and bracelets. The man handed her cash in return. I realized my mother was selling the gold fillings in her teeth and whatever jewelry she had left to help pay for food and the books and other things I needed for school. I now understood why she and my father had gone to the dentist the month before and got all their teeth pulled out and decided to wear dentures. After the man left I asked her, “Why are you doing that?” She told me that we were getting low on money. I couldn’t understand what had happened to all the money we had in the bank. I knew we were wealthy. After all, we had servants before the war and lived a good life. The little money that had survived was gone. That’s when they told me about what had happened to my father’s life savings: that it had burned when the house was bombed. I was shocked and frightened when I heard their words. I realized we had no hope. I couldn’t get a job even if I wanted to, at least for six more years. My father was seventy-four years old now and deaf, and he had difficulty walking after four years of sitting endless hours in the humid, wet shelter. I realized I was going to have to take on more responsibility in the family. We continued our bare existence with Israel’s help and support. The opening of the border created needed commerce for many in the security zone. The crossing became known as “the Good Fence.” The Israelis set up an office to process daily visas for the Lebanese who started going in for business and work. Many people from the security zone went to work inside Israel in many fields, including agriculture, hospitality, and the service industry. They were able to make a living, earn shekels, and revitalize our own little economy by spending their earnings in town. A few people became businessmen importing Israeli meat and chicken and selling it in the stores. Some entrepreneurs became money changers, or chauffeurs driving people to the border and back. My parents and I, however, couldn’t take advantage of this work opportunity. They were very old and I was still too young. My only comfort was knowing that in case of any medical need we could turn to Israel, which was our only lifeline. Israel had opened its hospitals free of charge to any Lebanese in the security zone that needed medical help. Some people had open-heart surgery, brain surgery, and many other procedures that they otherwise would not have been able to get. As my parents were older and had no financial resources for medical care, Israel was the rock we could lean on. Most of us couldn’t even go to any other hospital in Lebanon no matter the severity of the illness, because if we got out of the security zone, the Muslim militias would kill us as traitors. While Israel created opportunity and breathed life into our existence, the combined forces of Muslims and the PLO suffocated any type of normal life. Because of their bombardment of our area, the major employment centers, such as the bank, the hospital, the electricity plant, the water plant, government offices, business offices, and the movie theater, were closed. One technological development of the West that would influence and become a major factor in my life was television. Before the war I had always hated it when my father would get engrossed with the news in the evenings. Nobody could talk and nobody could change the channel. Now TV was a welcome diversion, a major form of entertainment, and a source of information. During our long days and nights in the bomb shelter we operated a small TV on a car battery. It was my window to the world. It was also my comparative window to cultures and societies in the Middle East. The greatest thing it showed me was the differences between how people and governments treated people in their countries. On Israeli TV I saw people from the government visiting with schoolchildren my age and talking with them as if they were concerned about their well-being. I never saw anybody from my government come and visit with us. I sensed a greater equality between men and women in Israeli society than there was in Arab societies. Women seemed to be working side by side with men. I did not realize how the influence of television would eventually affect my opinions and then my behavior. As I slowly became Westernized in a society that lived according to Middle Eastern customs, I was setting myself on a collision course with my Arabic culture. Whenever we were lucky enough to get a couple hours of electricity, I would watch not only the news but American programs such as Dallas and The Love Boat that ran on Israeli and Jordanian TV. I fell in love with the people, the language, the culture, and the music. There was an opulence on Dallas that was another world compared to the one I was living in. The romance and glamour of The Love Boat swept me far away from the regimented and restrictive nature of Middle Eastern courtship between men and women. What I really came away with was a determination to learn English. I knew that if I ever wanted to leave Lebanon and go to America, I had to speak the Americans' language. I considered it my ticket out of hell. I knew I would have to be ready with knowledge of the language so when the opportunity presented itself I would be able to use it. TV became my English tutor. All the American shows were in English, with Arabic subtitles at the bottom of the screen. I would write the Arabic subtitles on the palm of my hands and then a phonetic rendering of whatever English word was spoken when the subtitle appeared. My second language, French, came in handy, helping me link subtitles in Arabic with what I heard. Since we were low on water and didn’t shower daily, I would build up a big vocabulary on my hands and up and down my arms. Since there wasn’t much to do during the day, I would study and practice the words and phrases on my “notebook” in my hours of endless boredom. I never got any real practical experience talking in English, but I had it all in my mind, ready to go. I got to the point where I was comfortable listening to the English dialogue and understanding a lot of it without reading subtitles. Despite the hopelessness and difficulty of the situation, I had a vision for my future and the will to figure out how to prepare for it. As a result of the military support and social services provided by the Israelis, our way of life began to improve somewhat. We were getting electricity for about two hours a day now and water for about two hours every other day. However, the presence of the Israelis in southern Lebanon also meant more targets for the enemy. Now the Israelis were even closer to them, in their land, on their roads, and in their cities. Shelling attacks from the Islamic and Palestinian fighters began to increase as they adopted new tactics. Before, their barrages had been predictable. We would know when the Palestinians were going to attack, and an announcement could be made to alert the town. Shops and schools would close, and we would be able get to shelter before hell fell out of the sky. But now, everything would be peaceful, and then all of a sudden the world would explode. An attack might last for days, and then, just as suddenly, everything would go back to normal. Just before Easter, 1982, we went without any shelling for twenty-two days. It gave us a glimmer of hope that perhaps we could prepare for a normal holiday. In Lebanon, Easter is the biggest holiday of the year for Christians, as big as Christmas is for Christians in the West. Mama was sewing me a velvet dress for the holiday—actually, modifying one of hers to fit me. As I stood in front of the mirror, trying it on so Mama could see where to adjust it, all I could think about was what Chuck would think when he saw me wearing it. Chuck and I had become very close. I was seventeen years old and he was twenty-two. We cared about each other a great deal. It wasn’t love with goose bumps, but the kind of feelings that made me think about him all the time and worry about his safety. I would constantly pray for him. He looked out for me and cared about my parents. In this year when normalcy seemed to be returning, I was able to be deeply involved with the church and again sing in the choir. We practiced every day for a whole month before the holidays. After choir practice we would hang out with the priests and the nuns. We teenagers would eat, joke around, bake cakes, and prepare gifts for the needy. Chuck was Greek Orthodox, and he also sang in his church choir. After his practice, he would meet me at my Maronite church, and then we would walk home together. The week before the holiday, everything felt different. Since we hadn’t been shelled for twenty-two days, we started getting used to living normally. We felt free and happy to be alive, appreciating every minute of those days of calm. I don’t know what it was. Maybe because spring was in the air. Maybe it was something about being seventeen. Maybe it had something to do with my special friendship with Chuck. Chuck and I met every day that week, without arranging it. It had become a routine. He would walk with me to my church up the hill about fifteen minutes away, and we would talk and laugh—he had a great sense of humor. He would pick flowers from the side of the road and give them to me. We weren’t in love, exactly, but we knew that there was something deeper that we couldn’t explain. We liked flirting with each other, knowing it was safe. We knew we cared a lot about each other and that we wouldn’t do something stupid that would mess up our relationship. As we walked back every night, we would talk about school and our dreams, what our plans for the future would be if we stayed alive. It’s funny—we always included the possibility of death in our plans. Death was a part of our lives. Chuck would talk about how he would like to finish college if he stayed alive, and I would tell him about how I wanted to become a doctor if I survived the war. This type of conversation seemed very normal to us. I had sung a solo at Saturday’s midnight mass. Afterward, Chuck came over to praise me for my singing. I noticed he wore a blue-and-yellow-striped Christian Dior sweater and brand-new pair of Pierre Cardin pants. I complimented him on his appearance. He kindly thanked me and told me how much he was looking forward to seeing me the next day all dolled up for Easter. With a newfound sense of self-confidence I told him that he was going to like the way I looked. Chuck took my hands, looked deep into my eyes, and told me that his church service would be finished by twelve o’clock, and invited me to eat lunch at his house. I convinced him that we should be with my parents, since I was an only child. He accepted, and left with a big grin on his face, saying, “Looking forward to seeing you tomorrow." "Me too,” I replied. The next day was beautiful—the perfect Easter Sunday. I woke up at seven o’clock. Mama and Papa were already in the family room having their coffee and milk for breakfast. I kissed them and wished them a happy holiday. They hugged me. That morning, I think, I was the happiest girl in the world. I drank my milk really fast because I wanted to get dressed and go to the church for an early rehearsal. My parents were going to follow an hour later. I put on my dress. As I stood in front of the long mirror, fixing my hair, a few rays of sunshine made their way through the curtain and shone straight on my face. The dress showed my figure very well. It fit tight across my breasts, and highlighted my thin waist and beautiful legs. My long black hair fell down my back, stopping at my hips. I felt beautiful, perhaps for the first time in my life. All I could think of was Chuck. I imagined the look on his face when he saw me in this dress. I knew he would ask to kiss me. I just knew it. I could feel it. Chuck would want me to know that he was falling in love with me. I could just tell, especially after all that had been happening between us for the last week. I looked in the mirror for the final approval and left for church after kissing my parents good-bye. The church filled up very quickly. Everyone wore new clothes. Fresh flowers were in abundance. The altar was beautifully decorated. The mass was perfect. But toward the end of the service, I noticed that a lot of men were talking to each other and then leaving the church in groups. I thought, Oh my God, here it comes. We are going to be put on alert. I thought the shelling was going to start again, but the priest didn’t say anything. He usually interrupted mass to inform people of an alert to give us time to run to shelter. When the service ended at twelve o’clock, everyone stood around the front of the church talking. I went out hoping that Chuck had finished at his Greek Orthodox service early and would be in the crowd waiting for me. He would know what was going on. I looked for him, but he wasn’t there. While I was going back inside the church to see if he was looking for me there, I overheard a couple of people standing by the door talking about the terrible explosion at the border of town. "What explosion?” I asked. They told me that Group 8— Chuck’s group—had received a tip that the Palestinians, knowing that this was a holiday, were trying to sneak into the back of town to attack. So the young men had left church, got into their tank, and headed over to the edge of town to see what was going on. The tank had gone over a land mine planted on the side of the road, and the mine had exploded. Three of the group were killed immediately and four others were wounded. My heart stopped. I tried to control myself as I asked if they knew the names of the men who died. They said, “We heard Eli and Bassam were killed.” Eli and Bassam were Chuck’s best friends, the ones who helped him free my family when we were trapped in our bomb shelter. “And,” they added, “also Chuck . . . but nobody really knows for sure who’s dead and who’s alive." By the time they finished their sentence, the blood had stopped pumping into my face. Chuck couldn’t be dead. I ran to the street, where Tony, a friend of ours, just happened to be passing by in his car. I stopped him and asked if he had heard anything about Chuck. I told him what I’d heard and suggested we drive to the Good Fence, the border with Israel, because I had heard that the wounded were being transported to Israel for treatment. I saw Mama before we left and told her what had happened, and that I would be home for lunch. I asked her to wait just another half an hour for me. I hopped into Tony’s car and we drove to the Good Fence, which was about a ten-minute drive south. When we arrived, the ambulance was in the process of unloading bodies. We got out of the car and walked toward the ambulance. It was horrifying. Blood was everywhere. I was able to recognize the two bodies lying in the ambulance as Eli and Bassam. Eli had lost both of his legs and one arm, and the top of his head was gone. Bassam had lost one leg, two arms, and his stomach area. The four who had been wounded were being taken to the hospital. Chuck wasn’t in the ambulance with the other two bodies, so obviously he wasn’t dead. Thank God, I thought; being wounded is better than dead. We ran to the doctor to see where Chuck had been sent. The doctor said he was still in the ambulance. We said, “No. Only the dead bodies were there, and Chuck wasn’t there." The doctor replied, “Yes he is,” and turned his face away. Tony and I looked at each other, puzzled, and ran back to the ambulance, where soldiers were bringing boxes for the bodies. We looked inside the ambulance after they pulled out Bassam and Eli, but there was nothing left but a big plastic bag. The soldiers pulled a third box up to the ambulance. As they slid the plastic bag into the box, I saw Chuck’s name written on its side. And as they pulled the bag over, a human finger fell from it. Without thinking, I bent down, picked it up, and put it in the box with the rest of him. And then I began to scream so loudly that it hurt my throat. I was hysterical. Tony had tears in his eyes and held my hand until we got to the car. We drove back home without saying a word. Tony dropped me off at my parents' house and continued on to Chuck’s house. When I told my parents, they began to cry. As we sat at the table to eat, we looked at the empty dish that was intended for Chuck. Mama had prepared the table before she left for church that morning. The funeral was set for two thirty that same day, about an hour from the time we got the news. They wanted to bury the dead as fast as possible because in response to the attack, shelling was scheduled to begin at four thirty that afternoon. The coffins were sealed because the bodies were so badly mangled. The boys' mothers screamed in agony, banging on the coffins, pleading to see their sons one last time. That beautiful Easter had turned into a day of unbearable sorrow. A few hours before, these three young men had been singing in the choir of the same church where their funeral was now being held. When they had left the church on their mission, they were still in their holiday clothes. They left, died, and within hours came straight back to church for their burial ceremony. The church was still decorated with flowers and white satin cloth, inside and out. People were still dressed in their holiday clothes; little girls, looking like little angels, still wore their traditional white satin Easter dresses. I stood there in my velvet Easter dress next to Chuck’s coffin for our last good-bye. I told him that I hadn’t realized that morning when I put on my lovely new dress—the dress I couldn’t wait for him to see—that I was dressing for his funeral. I cried bitterly as I leaned over his casket, holding on to it so tightly that I could hardly breathe. The funeral was over by three thirty in the afternoon. Then everyone left for their shelters for what turned out to be the beginning of a week of agony, bombing, and despair. That night, I sat on my bed in the corner of the shelter, numb, listening to the explosions of the artillery shells and thinking about Chuck. My parents kept talking about how Chuck would always check in on us and look out for us. They recalled how Chuck and his friends had saved our lives. Now all three of our rescuers were dead. “How sad,” I remember Papa telling Mama. “The old people who have lived a long life are still here sitting in a bomb shelter, and the young ones are dead. Why didn’t God take us, and let them live?" I looked at the flickering dying candle trying to burn just a little longer to maintain whatever small glow and thought how similar we were. I had tried to hold on to hope in those few peaceful weeks we had enjoyed, thinking I had a chance to live, to learn, to become something, and to enjoy life. But when I could touch hope, hope vanished in the midst of hate, violence, death, and intolerance. Just when I thought peace was possible I was robbed of my innocence in the most gruesome way. Hope was dying along with my dying candle. 5. A LIFE-CHANGING EXPERIENCE The war had been raging now for seven years as the Western world watched. No one realized what the Christians in Lebanon were going through except the Israeli Jews. They had been facing this force of hatred ever since their inception. Just when I was about to give up on life, when hope died and despair overcame me, fate stepped in to alter my destiny and give me the drive and reason to fight for the life I wanted, desired, and deserved. Our militia was so angered by the Easter attack that it launched an all-out retaliation attack against the Muslims and Palestinians and their villages. The Muslims fired back with renewed vigor. That’s the Middle East: revenge upon revenge, and it’s usually the civilians who pay the price. For the next three months things were very uncertain. The fighting had escalated to an unprecedented point. The Palestinians were getting stronger and more aggressive with their attacks. They would start shooting when we least expected it. They would fire a barrage into town at seven thirty in the morning when kids were riding to school and parents were buying food and running errands. At the same time the Israeli army had set up an artillery base on the hill across the valley from our town. We knew something was up just by looking at the massive construction and listening to the heavy artillery barrages that the Israelis launched. This artillery base was our main defense against the Muslims and the Palestinians. Israel had brought in 155-millimeter cannons that shook our house when they fired. This was the same type of weapon that the combined forces of Syrians, Muslims, and Palestinians had been using against us for four years. We knew things were not going to get better any time soon. At least after seven years the shelter had become a home of sorts. It was equipped with a radio and the small black-and-white battery-operated TV. Papa used it mostly to watch news programs. There were other things we could do to pass the time and create an atmosphere of normalcy. We had yarn for knitting, thread for crocheting, and old magazines and a few books to read. My father would scavenge wire from telephone poles that were blown up and strip out the smaller colorful wires inside. I would use them to weave baskets and plates using the different colors to create designs. We could play cards and backgammon, which the Lebanese call tawle. And, most important, we weren’t starving. We had enough dried meat, beans, rice, and dried fruit to survive. Mama made it a point to prepare one major meal a week, after church on Sunday, and we looked forward to it because there would be some sort of meat served. Sometimes, if the weather was nice and bombs permitting, we could emerge from the shelter and sit on the porch of our ruined house. Israel was finally fed up with the low-intensity war of attrition that the PLO and Syrian proxy militias were waging from southern Lebanon across the border into northern Israel. In 1970, well before we began living in a bomb shelter, the communities of northern Israel started digging and building their own bomb shelters. Now Israel decided that there needed to be a more thorough effort than 1978's Operation Litani to protect its northern border. A plan to drive the PLO all the way to Beirut and to expel it from Lebanon was put together. The PLO had been terrorizing not only northern Israel, but the entire population of southern Lebanon. In addition to fighting the SLA, made up of both Christians and Shia Muslims, the PLO had been engaged in bitter, open warfare against the Shiite Amal militia for most of the last three years for control of Lebanon. If the puppet Lebanese government, the Syrian puppet master, and the UN’s worthless UNIFIL “peacekeeping force” would do nothing to stop the PLO reign of terror, Israel had to. For its efforts to protect itself Israel would be bitterly criticized around the world and on the floor of the UN General Assembly. In Lebanon, the majority in both the Christian and Muslim communities rejoiced, but especially among the Christians. For many in the West, June 6, the anniversary of the beginning of the liberation of Europe from Nazi domination, has a particular significance concerning the overthrow of oppression. For us, June 6, 1982, would come to share a similar meaning. It was the day Israel launched Operation Peace for Galilee, pushing PLO and Muslim forces north toward Beirut. Out of range of their artillery, we were free to come out of our bomb shelters and back to rebuilding our lives. It began as a typically beautiful Mediterranean spring day, except for the war. We were serenaded by a choir of birds, interrupted occasionally by the sound of shelling somewhere off to the northwest. We’d been trapped in our shelter for three days, and the night before, the shelling had been particularly bad. Since we’d gotten no sleep because of the shelling, I slept in until almost nine o’clock. By the time I got out of bed, both Mama and Papa were out of the shelter. Mama was making breakfast on the stove in her old kitchen, and Papa was sitting on the porch, having coffee in the sun and listening intently to Radio Monte Carlo, which was reporting large numbers of Israeli troops and equipment massing along the border as if to invade Lebanon. I began to say, “Maybe that’s why the shelling stopped this morning,” but I was interrupted by the blast of a 155-millimeter shell exploding fifty meters away from the house. Before I had a chance to start another thought, a second shell exploded in the backyard, and then it just started raining bombs. I screamed and dragged my father inside the door. Mama was already huddled on the floor. Shrapnel was flying everywhere. The three of us crawled on the floor to the hallway, but we were not safe there, either. We had to make it back to the shelter. We decided that my father should run first, because he could not hear, and he was the weakest of the three of us. I followed next, and then Mama. Two shells exploded ahead of me next to Papa as we ran for the shelter. I tackled him and threw both of us down in the dirt as shrapnel flew in all directions. I dragged Papa to his feet and held him up by his arm as we resumed our desperate dash for the shelter. I had lost track of Mama. As Papa and I reached the shelter door, I pushed him inside and turned to look for Mama. I could not see her in the smoke and dust, so I yelled for her to hurry up. Between the explosions I heard her say that she was coming. I turned to tell my anxious papa that she was on her way, but before I finished my sentence a shell exploded just in front of the shelter. The impact picked me up from where I was standing just inside the door and threw me on the bed. I thought that the explosion must have killed Mama. I picked myself up off the bed, ran to the door of the shelter, and started calling her name, but there was no answer. Mama was outside somewhere in the smoke and flying shrapnel. I completely ignored the shells exploding everywhere and ran out of the door to look for her. I found her stretched out on the ground using her arms to pull her body toward the shelter one arm length at a time. She was covered in blood and leaving a bright red trail behind her in the dirt. I grabbed her arm and dragged her the rest of the way, pulled her through the door, and laid her on the bed. Blood was gushing from a deep wound in her left shin. I tore the sleeve off my pajamas and tied it around her leg to stop the bleeding. Then I checked the rest of her body, but I could find no other wounds. Mama started to faint. Shock was quickly setting in. I tried to talk to her to keep her awake, but she couldn’t talk anymore. She was losing too much blood, too fast. I was afraid that she had pieces of shrapnel lodged in her leg. I told Papa we had to get her to a hospital. I wanted to run outside to get us help. He refused to let me out of the shelter, saying, “I don’t want to lose both of you at the same time. You stay here until the shelling stops and then you go outside.” He started crying and hugging my mother. He kept repeating that we would take care of her and that we loved her. Again I told Papa I was going for help. I had to try I told him not to leave the shelter until I came back, no matter what happened. Mama tried to take my hand to stop me from going outside, but she was so weak she could barely move. I went back, took her hand, and kissed it. I told her I couldn’t just sit there and watch her die. As I dove through the door and into the dirt and began crawling across the yard, I heard my father’s voice cry out from the darkness inside the shelter, “Please be careful. May God protect you." I made my way down toward Papa’s restaurant. When I reached the ruined restaurant I pressed my body up against the broken walls for whatever shelter they could offer. Shells were exploding everywhere and the air was filled with shrapnel and debris. One shell exploded nearby, picking me up and banging me against the wall. Through the noise of the blast I heard a tank approaching at high speed. I struggled to my feet and ran around the building to the side of the road and started jumping up and down screaming for help. The tank roared by so fast that no one saw or heard me. Over the next hour I found cover from the shells and ran out for the five or six tanks that passed by, but the result was the same each time. I was falling into despair. Sad thoughts were going through my mind. I was thinking about Chuck and his death. I wondered if he could see me or knew what I was going through. If he were still alive, I knew, he would come and take care of my parents and help me. But he was gone. Nobody came and checked on us anymore. Why did I have to live like this? Why didn’t I have brothers or sisters to help me through this? Why did the entire burden need to be on my shoulders with nobody to help? And now my mama had been injured. Maybe it was my turn, now, here, in the middle of this shelling. There was no happiness in life. I was about to crawl back to the bomb shelter to check on Mama and Papa when a battered car drove up in front of the restaurant. A young soldier jumped out and started running up the shortcut past our shelter toward the militia base. As the car was about to race off, I leaped in front it, waving my arms and crying. The driver blew the horn and skidded sideways, almost hitting me. The driver emerged from the car, and the young soldier ran back down the hill. I was relieved and hysterical at the same time. I told them my mother was severely wounded and she needed to get to a hospital. Before I finished explaining the situation they were running for the shelter. When we entered the shelter, Mama was unconscious. The two men carried her to the car to take her to the hospital. I told Papa to stay put until I returned. I promised him that as soon as I learned something I would let him know. I told him God must have sent these two soldiers to save us and therefore everything would surely be okay. As we approached the hospital in Marjayoun we could see it was being shelled. This was not unusual. Even though it was well known and well marked as a medical facility, it had been a favorite target of the Muslims and PLO since early in the war. As a result, it was barely functioning as a hospital. It was vacant with the exception of a few nuns who lived in one undamaged wing and provided rudimentary nursing services. Since 1979 the Israeli army had stationed a doctor and three or four medics there. In between barrages, these Israelis looked after our general health, and supplied us with medication and prescription drugs. When the shells and rockets started exploding, they could provide emergency treatment, but the hospital was just not equipped to take care of seriously wounded patients. Anyone who required complex or extended care had to be transported south to a hospital in Israel. As we drove up, the Israeli doctor and some nurses were working feverishly on two other casualties that had arrived shortly before us. When we opened the car door to get my mother out a medic took one look at Mama and shouted over his shoulder to summon another medic. Then he pulled a bandage out and applied direct pressure on the gash in Mama’s leg while he asked me if she had any other injuries. By the time I told him I didn’t know, the two medics were carrying her toward the sandbagged entrance to the hospital. I followed right behind. They carried her quickly and gently as one held the bandage on her wound and the other examined her for further injuries. I was amazed at how well they moved together and calmly worked together while shells were still exploding all around us. It was almost as if they were doing a delicate dance amid the chaos, a ballet of life choreographed to a symphony of death. The Israeli doctor knew immediately that all they could do was stabilize her and send her to Israel. I couldn’t let her go to Israel alone. But I was still dressed in my pajamas with one sleeve torn off, and one of my slippers was missing, lost somewhere in the dash to the hospital. I asked the doctor how soon she would be sent to the hospital. He told me that the ambulance had just left for the border, and by the time it was back in half an hour Mama would be ready to go. I was able to beg a ride back to our bomb shelter. The shelling had calmed down a little, but Papa was still inside. He was overjoyed to see me, crying and hugging me as I walked in the door. He was sure Mama and I had been killed. I hurriedly changed my clothes and packed a bag for Papa. I told him that I was going with Mama to Israel, and that he could stay with a friend in town who would look after him for a few days. He started to protest, but he was too weak and tired. He pulled sixty lira (about fifteen dollars) out of the mattress and said, “Here is some money in case you need it.” This was the first time I had ever touched money. We’d lived in the bomb shelter since I was ten. I’d never had any occasion to use it. By the time we dropped Papa off and arrived back at the hospital, Mama was already loaded in the ambulance. I jumped in and we started the ten-minute drive south to the border with Israel. I was relieved to see that the driver was a friend of the family, named Kamal. As soon as we arrived at the border I went into the control office to get visas to enter Israel while Kamal and Israeli soldiers switched Mama to an Israeli ambulance. This took less than five minutes. Our friend Kamal walked to my side and asked me if I had any money for the ambulance fee. An innocent teenager who knew nothing about money or fees, I took out the bills that my father had given me and asked him how much it cost. He looked at what I had in my hand and took half. I was left with only thirty lira to live on and pay for whatever other expenses Mama and I might have. I had no idea what to expect. Tearfully I thanked him for driving us, and then I climbed into the Israeli ambulance. The drive to the hospital inside Israel took about an hour. I felt alone and afraid and I didn’t know if Mama would live or die. She was fading in and out of consciousness and moaning from pain. The ambulance driver was a middleaged soldier. To my surprise, he spoke to me in Arabic, soothing me and reassuring me that Mama would be okay. He listened to the radio news reports and explained to me how the war was going in Lebanon. He told me he had a daughter my age, and she was worried about him too. When we got to the hospital in Zefat, it was around two thirty in the afternoon. As the Israeli medical orderlies carried Mama into the hospital on a stretcher, I walked around the ambulance to pay the fee to the driver. I took what remained of the money out of my pocket, sure that it would not be enough. If the ten-minute drive from the hospital in Marjayoun to the Israeli border had cost thirty liras, I was sure, this ride had to cost much more. I held the money out to him and asked how much we owed. He looked at me with surprise and said, “You don’t owe anything. The ambulance ride is free, a service from us to you. Keep your money. You’ll certainly need it. I hope everything goes well with you. I wish your mother a speedy recovery." I thanked him from the bottom of my heart and thought: What an honest and ethical man! He could have taken my money, and no one would have known the difference. Then I thought about the Lebanese driver Kamal, supposedly a friend of my family, who had taken my father’s money. And the ambulance wasn’t even his: it had been given to the Lebanese by Israel. Yet, he had taken advantage of Mama’s injury to take our money. I was struck by the contrast between his behavior and that of the Israeli ambulance driver, a total stranger to me. This was the first of many lessons I learned about the compassion, generosity, and morality of the Israelis. I stuffed the bills back into my pocket and ran to catch up with Mama. All of my senses were assaulted by the scene that greeted me inside the hospital. Even seven years of war in southern Lebanon had not prepared me for such an awful spectacle. The emergency room and the corridor leading to the rest of the hospital were overflowing with wounded people: Israeli soldiers; Lebanese, both Christians and Muslims; even Palestinians. There was blood everywhere. The air was filled with the screams of the injured, the shouts of medical personnel, and the whoop, whoop, whoop of helicopters landing outside with more casualties. As I hurried across the room to where Mama was lying on a gurney I looked around to see the others receiving care. I was amazed that the Israelis were providing medical treatment to Palestinian and Muslim gunmen. I could understand why the Israelis would help Lebanese Christians. We were their allies. But these Palestinians and Muslims were sworn, mortal enemies, dedicated to the destruction of Israel and the slaughter of Jews. Yet, Israeli doctors and nurses worked feverishly to save their lives. Each patient was treated solely according to the nature of his or her injury. The doctor treated my mother before he treated an Israeli soldier lying next to her because her injury was more severe than his. The Israelis did not see religion, political affiliation, or nationality. They saw only people in need, and they helped. When I reached Mama’s side, my fear for her life pushed these thoughts out of my mind. The doctor examining her saw me approach and said something in Hebrew. When I didn’t respond he asked in English, “Is this your mother?” I nodded my head, and he shouted something over his shoulder, again in Hebrew. A nurse hurried over and in perfect Arabic asked my name. I told her and she said, “Brigitte, my name is Lea. I’ll find out how your mother is. Don’t worry. We’ll take good care of her.” The doctor spoke to her in Hebrew for what felt like forever but was probably no more than twenty seconds. Then she translated for me. In addition to losing a great deal of blood, my mother had suffered serious damage to the blood vessels and nerves of her leg, and her thighbone might be cracked or broken. Her injuries were serious but not immediately life-threatening. She would have to remain in the hospital. Depending on her progress, she might be able to go home in four or five days. Nurse Lea told me she was assigned to the case so she could translate for the doctors and keep me informed of Mama’s progress. The doctor turned his attention to another patient, and they took Mama off in one direction for X-rays. Lea told me that I couldn’t stay with her because the X-ray area was already too crowded. She said she would take me to Mama’s hospital room and that Mama would be there within a half hour. Suddenly, in the midst of the chaos, I burst into tears. Lea hugged me and said, “Don’t worry, Brigitte. Your mother will be all right." Mama’s room was on the fourth floor. It was already occupied by two Lebanese ladies, one Muslim and one Druze. Lea introduced us and sat me down in a chair next to the one empty bed. She told me she was going to check on Mama, and that while she was gone I should sit back in the chair, close my eyes, breathe slowly and deeply, and try to relax. I followed her orders, except for the part about relaxing. I was exhausted and terrified, somewhere between hysteria and delirium. Images of the day kept ricocheting around like shrapnel inside my head. I worried about Mama. Then I worried about Papa—how could I have left him in the middle of that hell? And then I worried about Mama some more. I hurt everywhere, inside and out. After twenty-five minutes that seemed to be another eternity, Lea walked through the door to my side and put her hands gently on my shoulders. She whispered in my ear, “I told you. She’s going to be fine,” as they rolled Mama into the room. If Lea had not been holding my shoulders, I would have fallen out of the chair. Mama didn’t look fine to me. She was almost as white as the sheets that they laid her on, and these were the whitest sheets I’d seen in seven years. Lea sensed the panic she saw in my eyes as I looked at Mama, who seemed to have needles and tubes stuck in her everywhere. Lea gently massaged my shoulders and explained, “This one is a blood transfusion and this one is a saline solution, and this one is an antibiotic and this one is for pain.” In my hysteria looking at my Mama, it sounded like a bizarre nursery rhyme. I broke out crying again, but this time not from fear and uncertainty, but because of the compassion and love being bestowed upon me. For the first time in my life, I experienced a human quality that I knew my culture would not have shown to its enemy. I experienced the values of the Israelis, who were able to love their enemy in their most trying moments. Lea didn’t even know whether I was a Lebanese Christian or a Muslim, or a Palestinian. I realized at that moment that I had been sold a fabricated lie by my government and culture about the Jews and Israel that was far from reality. I knew for a fact, as someone raised in the Arab world, that if I had been a Jew in an Arab hospital, I would have been lynched and then thrown to the ground, and joyous shouts of “Allahu Akbar” would have echoed through the hospital and the surrounding streets. I took Mama’s hand and gave it a little squeeze. I may have imagined it, but I thought I felt her give my hand a weak squeeze in return. For the first time since the shelling had begun that morning, I thought we both would live, at least a little while longer. The doctor had said Mama might have to be here for four or five days. I knew that as long as we were in this hospital we would not be bombed or shelled. This, in and of itself, had a psychological effect that is impossible to describe. After seven years I had forgotten what is was like to live without war. The threat of imminent death had been my constant companion, physically, mentally, and emotionally, since I was ten years old. Every thought of life was shadowed by the fear of death. To have this shadow suddenly removed, even if for only four or five days, would be a relief. But I was simply too numb to enjoy it yet. I thought about Papa, still in Lebanon. I knew he would be out of his mind with worry about both of us. I had to find a way to let him know that we had made it to the hospital. From this point on I was confident that Mama would be okay. The Israelis would feed her and take care of her. I wasn’t so sure what I was going to do for myself. I was tired, dirty, and hungry I had not brought any food with me. I had no change of clothes. I didn’t even have a comb or a toothbrush. I had only thirty lira left, and I thought I would need that for the trip back to Lebanon. But I figured I would be able to scrounge something, and besides, I thought five days was not such a long time to go without eating. Thoughts of the day again filled my mind, but the memory of explosions and blood were slowly replaced by reflections on the compassion and generosity that I’d seen the Israelis exhibit over and over, all day long. My mind kept returning to the realization that the Israelis were providing lifesaving medical services to Palestinian and Muslim gunmen who had been injured in the process of trying to kill Israelis. It suddenly dawned on me that the efforts of the Israelis were not just isolated, individual acts of compassion. Individual Israelis drove the ambulances and performed the medical services, but this was possible only because the Israelis, as a state, as a society, as a culture, made a conscious, deliberate decision to devote precious resources to saving the lives of their enemies. I was stunned at the implications of this revelation. I recalled all of the horrible things that I had heard about Jews in general and Israelis in particular as I was growing up: they were greedy, brutal, and treacherous; they were the cause of all misery in the world. I had seen with my own eyes that nothing could be further from the truth. I was to learn this lesson many times while Mama was in the hospital. I also learned about hatred, intolerance, and bigotry. The Muslim woman who was in the room with my mother had stayed in the hospital for about twelve days. And even after ten days, when the doctors left the room after changing her bandages and checking on her in their morning tour, she said, with an evil, hate-filled look on her face, “I hate you all. I wish you were all dead.” And for the first time in my life I saw evil. I realized that this Muslim couldn’t love the Jews even after they had saved her life. And when you are unable to be grateful to the people who saved your life, you have no soul. When humans become devoid of compassion, a sense of forgiveness, and openmindedness, when they surrender their humanity to hate, they become an evil force of darkness that is irreconcilable with hope, love, and peace. Because of her weakened condition after living in a bomb shelter for seven years, Mama did not heal as quickly as she should have. After four days with no improvement in her condition, the doctors decided she needed an operation. By this time, I was desperate with hunger. I hadn’t had a thing to eat except for a few scraps that Mama left on her food tray. While I waited for her to return from the operating room, Lea came in and asked me if I would like something to eat. I was ashamed to tell her how hungry I was, so I told her that I had been buying food in the canteen. She said that she had asked in the canteen and they had never seen me. Caught in my lie, mortified by shame and weak with hunger, I burst into tears and admitted I hadn’t eaten in five days. She put her arm around me and said, “I thought so. Come on. Let’s go get something to eat while the doctors fix your mother’s leg." As she led me toward the staff cafeteria, all of the floor nurses greeted both of us by name. She asked me how they knew me and I explained that I’d been acting as an unofficial translator between the patients and the doctors whenever there were no other translators available. The patients would speak to me in Arabic, and I would translate what they said into the English I had learned from American TV shows. She looked at me with mock sternness and asked, “Brigitte, are you trying to take away my job?” She could tell from the look of horror on my face that I didn’t know she was kidding, so she hugged me and told me she thought it was wonderful. Not only that, she said she would add my name to the list of official hospital volunteers so I would be able to eat in the staff cafeteria three times a day. All of that watching television and writing on my arm was paying off. When we got back to the room, someone had set up a small cot at the foot of Mama’s bed so I wouldn’t have to sleep in the chair anymore. This made me happier than my newly full stomach because that chair had been was the most uncomfortable one I had ever sat in. Then I saw a small bag sitting under the cot. Inside the bag I found a toothbrush, toothpaste, a comb, a hair clip, four new pairs of underwear, and a set of clothing: a skirt and a blouse. Outside of my own family, I had never seen such thoughtfulness and generosity. As it turned out, Mama was in the hospital for almost three weeks. During that time I learned a great deal about the ethics and values of the Israelis. There were also constant reminders of the differences between the Israelis and the Arab world. After the mercy the Israelis showed their enemies, the thing that impressed me the most was the respect with which women were treated. I loved to watch the Israeli women, particularly the young women in the army. Some of them were only a year or two older than I.I was amazed at how assertive and self-confident they were. I did not yet understand the language that they spoke, but I could tell from their tone of voice and the way that they carried themselves that they felt accepted and respected by the men. Some of them were even officers! This was such a stark contrast to the Arab world in which I had grown up. No Arab soldier would take an order from a woman. In the Arab world, women were property. We were owned by our parents, and then we were reowned by our husbands. Israel was truly a different world. As my mother’s condition improved, and the time to leave the hospital approached, I became very depressed. I was very happy about Mama getting better, but I hated the idea of going back to Lebanon, the bizarre world of death and uncertainty. When the day arrived, I went to the nurses' station to check us out. Lea was there. She had tears in her eyes as she filled out Mama’s papers and handed them to me. She took me in her arms and gave me a big hug, saying, “Don’t forget about us, now.” I looked at her and said, “I could never repay you. How could I ever forget you? Thank you for everything.” The phone rang and she had to go back to work. As we turned away from each other, tears were running down our cheeks. The one-hour ride back to the border was pure torture. The closer we got to the border, the more I tried to convince Mama that we should stay in Israel. I said we could sell our house and restaurant and bring Papa to live in Israel. She told me that was crazy, that no one would ever buy our bombed-out property, and Papa would never leave anyway. I knew she was right. I was racked with guilt over not wanting to go back to Lebanon. I knew that Mama and Papa could not make it on their own. It was my responsibility to take care of them. I knew that, for now, I had to leave Israel. I also knew that someday I would come back. As we crossed the border back into our personal hell I realized that our stay in the Israeli hospital had not only saved my mother’s life, but had changed mine. 6. REBUILDING OUR LIVES Papa was delighted when we returned from the hospital in Israel. He had missed us terribly, and we had missed him just as much. For the next few days the shelling stopped and our house was packed with people from ten in the morning till ten at night. It seemed as if the whole town came to visit my mother and check on her. The days went by fast for me because I was so busy serving coffee and cake to all the people who visited. Even though it was wonderful seeing so many old friends and being one family again, I felt much sorrow and emptiness over missing my new friends in Israel and the exciting and different lifestyle I had experienced for a few weeks. From now on I would compare everything that happened to me in Lebanon with what I had experienced in Israel. War and peace, fear and tranquillity, bias and tolerance, close-mindedness and open-mindedness, inequality and equality... now that I was back in Lebanon, many nights I cried myself to sleep. For a while, there was no more fighting in our region, no more shelling and no snipers to hide from. Israel had pushed the Palestinians and their few remaining Muslim allies all the way to Beirut, so their rockets and artillery could no longer reach us. Mama had been injured by the last barrage from the town of Nabatiyah on the second day of Israel’s Operation Peace for Galilee. When Mama and I returned home, the Israeli siege of Beirut was in its third week. In southern Lebanon we were relatively unaffected by the turmoil up north. As a result of the Israeli military presence, roads opened up all over southern Lebanon. It was now safe for us to travel without being kidnapped or killed at Muslim checkpoints. We came out of the shelter and began to rebuild our lives. Living in our house instead of the bomb shelter immeasurably improved the quality of our life. We were now able to cook a variety of foods with our gas stove, and have coffee any time we wanted to. More important, we could now bathe and go to the bathroom whenever necessary. It is amazing how the little things in daily life that most people take for granted have an impact on how we feel and our outlook on life. The frequent shelling had taken a huge toll on our utilities. Electricians worked every day fixing the cables, transformers, and poles so that electricity could be restored. When they finished, electric power was available for only a few hours a day. Electricity was rationed between towns because there was only one functioning power station in the area. Repairs were made on the water system so the pipes could deliver water to our houses for household chores such as cleaning, bathing, and washing dishes. However, it was six months before the water system could deliver water that was good enough for drinking. During that time, we still had to go down to the spring for drinking water. We thought the war was over, or at least we hoped so. Papa started fixing the window shutters ruined by shrapnel. He bought cement to fix the cracks in our walls. However, hope that the war was ended was not strong enough to convince him to replace the glass in our windows. Plastic sheeting would keep out the wind and let in some light, but glass would turn into shrapnel if the bombs came back. My mother’s leg was getting better, slowly but surely. She could now move around in the house, water her plants, and do a little laundry. The injury on her shin had left a big long scar. It hurt my mother to see her shin look like that. In Lebanon older woman do not wear pants, so Mama could not cover the scar, which was above her ankle and visible no matter what she wore. Even though the scar was obviously not her fault, she felt great shame. The economic situation in town improved as people emerged from their shelters. There was a whirlwind of weddings, and all of the newlyweds started looking for houses to rent. Papa, old and weak as he was, worked himself to exhaustion repairing our three apartments so they could be rented. They soon filled up. Papa also rented the restaurant to a husband and wife who returned to Lebanon from Kuwait, where they had lived since the beginning of the war. My days were sad and my heart was broken because I missed the friends I had made in Israel. I spent most of my time looking at their pictures and the other reminders that I had brought back with me: clothes, books, lipstick, a pair of sunglasses. These were simple, everyday things, but each one represented a separate thought, a separate gesture of generosity from an Israeli to a stranger. After the electricity was restored for four hours per day, we were able to watch the news on TV. The images and lies regarding the Israelis were shocking, and couldn’t have been further from reality. The Palestinian and Muslim propaganda PR machine had launched a fullblown attack against Israel. The Palestinians and Muslims were eager to offer theatrical performances in front of the TV cameras. They would beat their chests and wail about Israeli bombardment of their homes. Even Muslims who had received lifesaving medical treatment in Israel cursed the “barbaric” Israeli enemy. The Palestinians screamed and yelled about Israeli “theft” of their “homeland.” They swore in the name of Allah that they would destroy Israel and slaughter the Jews. The blind hatred and victimhood mentality of the Palestinians toward Israel was so obvious that any educated and experienced Western journalist should have been able to see through it in a second. However, journalists, both Lebanese Muslims and Westerners, broadcast to Lebanon and the rest of the world the Palestinians' distorted version of the war without checking its validity or accuracy, or even its relationship to reality, although that is their responsibility. The Christians of southern Lebanon barely had any media attention. Few journalists came to the security zone to interview any of us. When they did they referred to the SLA in derogatory terms, hardly a neutral journalistic position. No journalist visited any Israeli hospitals and interviewed any of us there. There was no mention whatever in broadcasts of the incessant cross-border artillery and rocket bombardments and terrorist infiltrations which provoked Israel into entering Lebanon. There wasn’t a word about the Israeli humanitarian aid to the Lebanese. There was no mention of the Israelis giving lifesaving medical treatment to wounded Lebanese and even Palestinian gunmen in Israeli hospitals. There was no mention of the unprecedented mercy and compassion that the Israelis had shown to a relentless, brutal enemy. Every media outlet that we heard blamed Israel for protecting itself, painting Israel as the aggressive monster bent on killing and inflicting pain on the poor Palestinians living peacefully and suffering in their refugee camps along with the Lebanese population. Their bias was shocking. The media reported a onesided story, focusing only on the Palestinians and Muslims whose lives had been destroyed by Israel. I thought, What about our lives, which had been destroyed by the Muslims and the PLO? What about the massacres, slaughter, rape, and torture of Christians and the destruction of our churches by Muslims shouting “Allahu Akbar"? What about Lebanese democracy now under the thumb of the Syrians? What about the people of Lebanon, who were so openminded, tolerant, and fair? What about the hatred, intolerance, and bigotry of the Palestinians who were given refuge in Lebanon, and then destroyed and terrorized what was once the beacon of culture, education, and modernity in the Middle East? While the Arab channels were broadcasting a hatefest demonizing Israel, Israeli television was showing the humanitarian aid that was given to the Lebanese. We were able to watch Jordanian, Lebanese, and Israeli newscasts one after the other. The Israelis aired interviews of officials talking peace and the initial negotiations with Lebanon over a peaceful coexistence. Even though they also aired stories about their bombing of Palestinian camps, they never gloated about their successful attacks, as Arab news anchors did, as they smiled when reporting Israeli casualties. They reported balanced news that showed Israel in both a good and a bad light. The Israelis also showed positive stories of Lebanese rebuilding their lives, reopening their stores, which had not been in business in years, and resuming their daily lives. Israel showed stockpiles of weapons given to the Muslims and Palestinians by Iran, the USSR, and Syria. Two momentous international events had occurred during the seven years that my family and I lived in the bomb shelter. First was the Israeli-Egyptian peace agreement of 1979. In exchange for full withdrawal from the Sinai, which Israel had captured in the 1967 Six-Day War, Egypt “normalized” relations with Israel. Although it has turned out to be a very cold peace between the two countries, the accommodation between Israel and the most populous and powerful state in the Arab world effectively eliminated the possibility of a major war between Israel and the Arab world. The second event, which had the most profound effect on Lebanon and the world, was the Iranian Islamic revolution of 1979. Prior to this time, although there was friction and sometimes fighting among the various religious communities in Lebanon, they all saw themselves as Lebanese. After the Iranian Revolution, Muslims throughout the world began to see themselves only as Muslims, with a religious duty to wage a holy war, a jihad, to make Islam supreme over the entire world. Fundamentalist hate ideology began to take hold in different parts of the world, inspired by the Iranian mullahs. Islamic terrorism began to escalate around the world. According to these radical Islamists, any civilization or culture that did not submit to Islam must be destroyed. In Lebanon, this led to the decline of the moderate Amal Shia militia and the rise of Hezbollah, the modestly named “Party of God.” Hezbollah is made up of Lebanese Shia Muslims, but it is financed and supported by Iran and Syria. From its inception in 1982, Hezbollah has been as dedicated to the destruction of the United States as it has been to the domination of Lebanon. With the rise of Hezbollah, the turmoil in Lebanon mutated from a civil war over the future of Lebanon into one of the fronts in the worldwide jihad of radical Islam. Hezbollah today is one of the most lethal terrorist organizations in the world, with insurgent training centers spinning off terrorists worldwide. Throughout Lebanon, talking politics was the national pastime. I watched men visiting my dad talk and noticed how they disagreed, and I compared their behavior to what I had observed in Israel. In Lebanon, the more people disagreed, the more they shouted and yelled and called each other insulting names, as if that were going to make their point more valid. I would contrast that with conversations I heard at the hospital between Israeli families who disagreed on many issues. Even though they passionately disagreed, they never called each other degrading names. The more people visited us and the more I heard them talking, the more I realized how shallow and uninformed they were about Israel and Western culture. Of course, the main conclusion of every conversation was that the Lebanese war was an American-Israeli conspiracy, and if America wanted, it could stop it in three days. Both the Christians and Muslims believed this. This belief was repeated over and over by politicians at every opportunity in the Arabic media. The people believed it because they had no other perspective, as I’d had in Israel. The irrationality of the belief in conspiracy theories and lies presented by leaders and governments with hidden agendas is important to understand. People’s subjective reality is far from the real situation. They believe ridiculous ideas, and logic simply isn’t part of their thinking, which is why Western liberal reasoning isn’t going to work. As days passed, I became more disgusted with my culture. I began to compare my place as a female in Lebanese society to that of females in Israeli society. I recall a day when my cousin’s husband, Shahine, came to drive my mother to the hospital, since we did not have a car. I was determined that I was going to have a good day. I was wearing a pair of shorts that Lea had given me, with a matching T-shirt and sandals. I felt beautiful, loved, and privileged to have met people like her. When Shahine walked through the door, I welcomed him with a big smile and told him how much we appreciated his help in driving us to the hospital. I asked him if he would like a cup of coffee before we left, and he said, “No, thank you. I have to get going." I called my mother, who was already dressed, and informed him that we were ready. He looked at me with shock and said, “Aren’t you going to get dressed?" I said, “Oh no, I don’t feel like dressing up today. We’re only going to the hospital. This is cool and comfortable." "I think you should go change.” He said it like an order. I said, “No, I am comfortable, I am not going to change." "I will not drive you to the hospital looking like a slut. Go put something on that will cover your legs." My mother intervened at that moment and asked me to go change. I said, “No way. If you don’t like how I am dressed, you go to the hospital by yourself. I don’t think I look like a slut. I wore this for three weeks in Israel. Nobody treated me like a slut." Shahine screamed, “This is not Israel, this is Lebanon! If they don’t have any morality over there, we have some." This supposedly educated, not religious, middle-aged Arab man, and a family man at that, had decided I was not worthy of respect just because I wore shorts that showed half of my legs. Rather than worry about important things like my education, my values, my intellect, my character, and what I was going to accomplish in life, he was concerned with ancient tribal ideas of our family’s honor, which depended on my sexual propriety. My poor mother was embarrassed and hurt. She insisted that I change because she needed me with her at the hospital. She was almost begging. Feeling angry and degraded, I walked into my room to change my clothes. I started crying. If not for my mother, I would never have given in. Is it any wonder that Americans have gone to the moon and Israel became the strongest, most intelligent country in the Middle East? Arabic lack of development is because of Arabs like Shahine who spent their time worrying about nonsense. I swore that I would leave Lebanon as soon as I could, especially after the victory smile on Shahine’s face telling me that now I looked worthy of respect. I couldn’t understand how somebody could be judged on her appearance instead of her intelligence and what she had to offer her country and the world. During the first few days I was in the hospital in Israel I earned the respect of everybody who came to know me. I helped many people by using a language that I had taught myself in a bomb shelter while watching TV programs. I checked people out of the hospital, translated for doctors, ran errands, changed people’s clothes, and took them to the bathroom, none of which I had ever done before. People respected me for what I had to offer, for the attitude I had, and for going out of my way to help others, even my enemies the Palestinians. I did not belong in Lebanon. I had no fond feelings toward the country. The more I thought about it, the more I realized I felt more at home in Israel, the place that had given me a glimpse of Western civilization. I related to the people there and the way they respected each other. Civilization can exist only where both culture and society respect and protect the rights of individuals, where selfimprovement is encouraged, and where mutual respect is demanded, regardless of gender, religion, or ethnic identity. Civilization is a collection of behaviors that people live by. It is a respect for education, for human beings. It is the desire for the improvement of self and the broadening of the mind without differentiating between a woman and a man. Civilization is the result of citizens who have been nurtured and encouraged to reach the ultimate goal of bettering themselves and others at every level. I did not feel civilization in Lebanon. The people there respected the shrewd, con artist businessman who made his wealth taking advantage of others. Bullies and corrupt politicians were respected, put on a pedestal as powerful. One thing that both Muslim and Christian cultures shared was their lack of respect and equality for women. A girl was never encouraged to continue her studies and have a career of her own if she chose to. Five friends of mine dropped out of college during their third year because they got married. It was time to have children and be wives. They would never be able to work, so education served as only a good addition to increase their value on the marriage market. One of my friends wanted to become a doctor. Her brothers and family would laugh at her when she started talking about it. And we Christians considered ourselves an educated and sophisticated society because our boys went to the Sorbonne or Oxford to finish their education. We thought we were civilized, but we were acting like any other society that strongly discriminated against women. Life in southern Lebanon improved greatly for us. The Israelis were able to drive away the radicals and bring peace to the areas they invaded. However, the PLO was turning Lebanon into a terrorist base, as the Taliban would do in Afghanistan in the mid-1990s. The world was not thanking the Israelis then, as no one thanked the Americans for driving out the Taliban from Afghanistan and giving people back their lives. No one thanked the Israelis later when they took out Saddam Hussein’s nuclear plant in Iraq in 1982. And people don’t think Hussein had any plans for nuclear WMD? Thank the Israelis for cutting that effort short. Now the same nuclear efforts are being made in Iran. Whenever Israel had the foresight to see what was happening concerning terrorist activity and did something about it, the whole world got upset. If the world had paid attention to the Islamic terrorists that Israel has been fighting for over fifty years, the whole world would not now be plagued with acts of terror against innocent civilians. The Israeli siege of Beirut went on for ten weeks while the United States conducted negotiations between Israel and intermediaries in contact with Yasser Arafat. Arafat agreed to the expulsion of PLO gunmen from Beirut on condition that the thousands of Palestinians left behind in refugee camps would be protected by an international military force. The first contingent of the UN Multi-National Force (MNF), 350 French troops, arrived on August 21,1982. The remainder of the MNF (800 Italian troops and 800 United States Marines) arrived August 25, and the expulsion of Palestinian gunmen from Beirut was completed. On September 14, 1982, newly elected Lebanese president Bashir Gemayel was assassinated by a massive truck bomb. As a spontaneous act of retaliation against the PLO, Christian forces attacked the Palestinians. Two of the most publicized massacres in Lebanon is the massacre at Sabra and Shatila. The notorious Sabra and Shatila camps were havens for all the terrorists on earth. From the Baader-Meinhof Gang to the Japanese Red Army Brigade, every terrorist organization at that time had some connection to Sabra and Shatila. In addition, kidnappers, drug dealers, and all sorts of criminals found refuge inside the camps. Lebanese were terrified of just the names of these two places. The massacres during the Lebanese civil war were horrible. But mentioning Sabra and Shatila alone—about four hundred dead, not thousands—without mentioning the tens of thousands of victims of the Lebanese civil war is unjust and cruel to the memory of the dead Lebanese. One hundred thousand civilians were killed, 60 percent of those in massacres perpetrated against Christians. Palestinian militiamen started the killings in 1975, long before the 1982 Sabra and Shatila massacres. Beit Mellat, Deir Achache, Damour, Saadiyate, and many others were peaceful cities and villages where hundreds, if not thousands, of Lebanese were killed on their own land in their own country by armed foreigners, mostly Palestinians and Syrian Muslims. Of course those poor villagers could not afford the millions or billions of dollars that the PLO was paying for worldwide propaganda. So their tragedy remains mostly unknown, except among their families, their fellow citizens, and members of the local Lebanese news media. The crimes perpetrated against unarmed civilians in Sabra and Shatila should not be excused. But then why not mention the “War of the Camps” of 1985-86, when for more than six months, armed Shiite elements from the Lebanese Amal militia supported by Shiite units of the Lebanese army surrounded Sabra and Shatila, then populated mostly by civilians with few armed elements. The Shiite militias bombarded the camps with heavy artillery and tanks, cut off power and water, and prevented food and medical help from reaching the camp population. It was far crueler than the 1982 attack. So where is the Palestinian and Arab outrage? Why ignore these abuses, which actually lasted much longer, and with more victims and more tragedies, than the 1982 ones? Is it because the perpetrators were Shia Muslims? So crimes against humanity are now forgiven? Meanwhile in Beirut the MNF would grow to a force of 5,200 French, Italian, British, and American troops. The United States government continued to conduct negotiations between Israel and the newly elected government of Lebanon.1 While the negotiations between the Israeli and Lebanese governments were progressing, Hezbollah, the newly formed radical Islamist militia supported by Iran and Syria, introduced a tactic that has become a worldwide plague. Although Yasser Arafat was the father of modern terrorism, it was Hezbollah that pioneered the use of suicide bombers.2 On April 18, 1983, the driver of a truck packed with explosives detonated his vehicle in the driveway of the United States embassy in Beirut. Sixtythree people were killed and a hundred were wounded. This was Hezbollah’s salutation to the United States.3 On October 23, Hezbollah struck again, this time both the barracks of the United States Marines and the headquarters of the French MNF contingent, with simultaneous suicide truck bombs. These attacks killed 241 marines and 58 French soldiers. Although the MNF remained for four more months, it was clear that it was not going to be able to maintain order and bring peace to Lebanon. The MNF left Beirut on February 26, 1984. The fate of Lebanon was left in the hands of power broker Syria. The Islamic world was taking notes on how the mighty U.S. military, having been bloodied, had packed up and left. The lesson was not lost on one Osama bin Laden. America and the civilized world have failed repeatedly to understand the players and the cause of the Middle East conflict. When I heard President Bush speaking after September 11 about the Axis of Evil that included Iran and Syria, I wondered where the American government had been for the last twenty-some years. It was Iran that set up and financed Hezbollah and Syria that protected it. These events in Lebanon laid the groundwork for the war on terror we are fighting today. It sent a clear message to the terrorists that America was blinded by its apathy. Because America was indifferent in dealing with Syria and Iran twenty-five years ago, today we’re trying to stop Iran from developing a nuclear bomb and Syria from allowing insurgents into Iraq, not to mention Syria’s possibly harboring Saddam’s nukes. According to the number-two official in Saddam Hussein’s air force, General Georges Sada, Iraq moved weapons of mass destruction into Syria before the war by loading the weapons into civilian aircraft in which the passenger seats were removed. “There are weapons of mass destruction gone out from Iraq to Syria, and they must be found and returned to safe hands,” Mr. Sada said. The flights—fifty-six in total, according to Sada —attracted little notice because they were thought to be civilian flights providing relief from Iraq to Syria, which had suffered a flood after a dam collapse in June of 2002.4 As the exportation of Islamic fundamentalism from Iran began taking hold in Lebanon, I knew that I had no future in the country of my birth. My only hope to escape from the seemingly endless hell of Lebanon was to concentrate on my studies, especially English. I signed up for a typing course to learn how to type English so that I could get a job with a company that dealt with Israelis or Americans. I looked forward to my lessons two hours a week at the YWCA downtown. With each keystroke, I felt I was getting closer to my dream: to work in a company where I would meet people who were going to respect me for my character, for my abilities, for my mind and what I had to offer the world, not for my looks, my clothing, or the shallow “honor” between my legs. As I matured, I occupied my mind and kept busy by becoming involved in the community and my church. I was a member of the art club and acted in two plays. I was in charge of eighty Scouts, girls and boys aged ten to thirteen. I supervised their involvement in the festivities in town during the holidays, and trained and directed them during the parades and community events. I was one of the founders of the Red Cross in our region. With the help of two people in the choir, we recruited and organized a volunteer force for Red Cross headquarters in Marjayoun. I also graduated from high school. But I had no chance to go to college. As the only child of aging parents, I could not leave them to travel to college in Beirut. And there was no money— every lira had been spent on helping me attain my high school degree. As I started evaluating my life and the two others that depended on me, I decided to take a one-year business administration course in the business school at the YWCA. Three of the board of directors of the school respected my parents and knew our financial situation, so they gave me a break on the tuition. I enjoyed the course tremendously. My days were spent in school and my evenings at the church. I graduated from my business course on June 15, 1984, and brought my degree home and showed it to my parents, who were very happy for me. They hoped that I would find a job (and a husband) at the same time. That week I was consumed with thoughts about my limited options in Marjayoun. I decided to go up to the army base and speak to the Israeli general who was in charge of the security zone, and apply to be his secretary. I had heard about him from our neighbors who worked at the army base. His name was Shlomo. It was a crazy thought for a girl in my culture to go into to the heart of a military fortress alone and ask to speak to the general. How absurd! But I had no other choice. If I wanted to do something with my life, I had to take charge, be creative, and explore all the possibilities, no matter what. In the middle of a war and being in Marjayoun, the options were few. I figured the worst thing he could do was laugh at me and ask me to leave. So I got up one morning and worked up the courage to go see him. I started walking up the hill to the army base. The route Chuck had used was now a regular shortcut used by the soldiers. Even though it was only a hundred yards from my house, because of the shelling it was the first time I had been there in eight years. The hill was a mess, with barbed wire all over the place. Even with the path, I had to find my way. Tanks and jeeps were parked on both sides of the entrance. I walked straight to the Israeli soldier guarding the gate. He looked at me and did not know what to think. I asked if he spoke English. He smiled, which encouraged me, and answered, “Of course. How can I help you?” I told him, “I am here to see General Shlomo.” A bit shocked, he nevertheless politely guided me in the direction to the general’s office. I was on my own and out of my element. I was the only woman in the army base and the recipient of all sorts of looks from the military personnel. I was nervous. My only strength was derived from the thought of my old parents. I thought of their lives, their health, and how proud they would be if I got a job working for the general. When I got to General Shlomo’s office, I took a deep breath and said a prayer. The door was just a hair open. I knocked on it twice, and heard a voice say "ken” which is “yes” in Hebrew. I opened the door and said in English, “Is this General Shlomo’s office?” Surprised, he replied in English with a smile, “Yes. How can I help you? I’m Shlomo.” He was by himself sitting behind a big desk covered with papers. On the side was another desk attached to his with telephones and electronic devices. I asked him if I could come in. He invited me in, gestured to a seat in front of his desk, and asked, “What can I do for you?" I said, “My name is Brigitte Gabriel. I heard you are the general of this army base. I wanted to see you about the possibility of working for you as your secretary. I can write, read, and type English, French, and Arabic.” I stopped talking and waited for his reply. He said, “Brigitte, where are you from?" "From here. I live in the apartment complex down the hill from this army base." He said, “You must have incredible courage to come up here to see me and ask me for a job." I did not know what to make of this comment. I said, “General Shlomo, I am an only child. My parents are in their seventies. We lost everything during the war and I have to support them. I am good and I learn fast. If you hire me for any position, I promise you that you’ll never regret it." He looked me in the eye for what seemed a lifetime, then said, “Brigitte, I admire your courage, but as you see, we don’t have ladies in here. My secretary is a soldier. I will not be able to use your services. But if I ever need a secretary, I will keep you in mind." Then I asked him about the hospital. He said they were not hiring at that time, but assured me that he’d keep me in mind for that, too. I thanked him for talking with me, since I’d arrived unannounced. He said, “You’re very welcome. I hope you do find something." In the following weeks I applied at the UN headquarters for our region, met with the general there, and got the same answer General Shlomo had given me. I also applied at a television studio in my town being built by Middle East Television. They were in the beginning stages and not yet hiring. I knew I was not going to find a job easily, but I knew I had better credentials than anybody in our area, as not many people spoke English, and no one else knew how to type it. I was the only one in school who took the English typing course. Everybody else took the French one, because there were more French companies in Lebanon than English or American ones. One day when I arrived home, my parents told me that General Shlomo had sent a soldier looking for me. He asked to see me at the military base. I knocked at the door. I heard Shlomo’s voice say "ken.” I opened the door and said, “Hello. You asked for me?” He looked at me and smiled a big smile. He said, “Finally you are here. I need you to do some work for me.” He told me that he was hiring Lebanese doctors to work in the hospital. He needed me to type their contracts. I typed papers that evening until about six thirty. We resumed the next day. I found out that the whole area reported to him; Israeli and Lebanese commanders had meetings with him that Friday. Israeli and Lebanese men would walk by his office and glance at me working beside him. Nobody understood how a Lebanese girl could be working with Shlomo at the military base. My presence there was a mystery, and I am sure the talk of the army base. I worked without asking him a word about payment or a position at the hospital. I just did whatever task he gave me, the best that I could do it. I was down to my last two contracts that Friday afternoon. Shlomo was getting ready to return to Israel for the Sabbath. As I picked up the last piece of paper and slid it into the typewriter, I saw my name. It was my contract for a position of administrative secretary. Shlomo looked at me, smiled, and said, “You will be the best secretary that hospital ever had. This is my gift to you. I am finishing my term here and will be leaving Lebanon for good. I wish you the best in your life.” I thanked him with tears in my eyes, shook his hand, and left. My work at the hospital was a learning and enjoyable experience. The administration office, where I worked, was huge. My desk was to the side of the director’s desk. Across from our desks were conference chairs because that’s where the doctors held their meetings and lounged on their coffee breaks. My position and location gave me further experience in comparing Arabs and Israelis. It was an opportunity to observe and socialize with Arab and Israeli doctors. Listening to their conversations and discovering their interests gave me deeper insight into the differences in cultures. The Israeli doctors lived in the doctors' quarters at the hospital, and came from different parts of the world. I met doctors whose backgrounds were Russian, Polish, French, and Swiss. It was intriguing listening to them. They would talk about the books they were reading. They would discuss the story and the author’s writing style and the effectiveness of the delivery of details. Sometimes they would discuss art. One of them loved oil painting, and art filled his time after his shift at the hospital. They consistently had good things to say about the nurses and the Lebanese doctors. They commented on the good work the nurses did, and how great the doctors were. They spoke about the nice favors that some of the nurses did for the patients, and made sure they complimented the nurses on their work. I looked forward to when the Israeli doctors would come for a break. Out of politeness they tried to speak as much as they could in English, since I did not speak Hebrew. It was their behavior that taught me how to show respect to others from a different society. When the Lebanese doctors got together, they talked about politics of course, and about the doctors they worked with. Each one of them criticized the others about something behind their back. There was no honesty in their relationships with each other, and none of them trusted the others. They would talk about the nurses in a most unflattering way. Not about their performance, mind, or ability, but about their looks, clothing, and social behavior. Then they would discuss how respectable Mr. So and So was because he was such a bully and he deserved the money he got because he knew how to use the system. Power and money bought titles for people without ability or experience, and that was to be admired. The Lebanese doctors had the highest respect for the biggest jerk or crook depending on his situation or title. People were shown respect because of their title no matter how unworthy a human being. I used to wonder how they talked about me after I left work in the afternoon. My work in the small hospital put me at the center of what was happening in the area. The emergency room was just a few doors down the hallway. I could hear the sirens of the ambulances and the screams of the mothers meeting their wounded soldier sons or younger children in the emergency room. I used to go in and have a look at who had been brought in to find out if it was one of my friends, or simply to learn what happened. It was depressing seeing the blood and suffering every day. Through my work in the administration office I got to meet a lot of visitors. One in particular changed the course of my future. David walked into the waiting room one day with his wife and two young children. I saw them from my window and knew they were Americans. Since I spoke English, I went out and asked if they needed any help. David told me that their youngest child had developed a rash all over his body and they needed to see a doctor. I went to the emergency room and arranged for a doctor to see them. While waiting for the doctor I got to know David and his wife, Shoshana. David was an engineer working for Middle East Television. He lived in Israel but traveled to Lebanon daily to work. After they finished seeing the doctor, I invited them to my home for a cup of coffee, since I had just finished my shift. They accepted and drove me home. It was the beginning of a beautiful friendship with their family. Over the following months we became very close. David told me one day that the Jerusalem office was looking for an Arabic-speaking news anchor for its Arabic news service. He suggested that I apply for the job. He said that the manager would be visiting Metulla the following Thursday with the new bureau chief from the United States. He invited me to stay overnight in their home in Israel and attend the evening meeting in the office in Metulla that they were having with the staff. I could meet the manager and ask for a job in Jerusalem. At seven fifteen Thursday evening we parked in front of the office in Metulla. The whole office staff was there. I met the bureau chief, Andrew, and Tim, the young supervisor accompanying him. I recognized Tim immediately because he was the current Arabic-language news anchor whose command of the language was not quite fluent. No wonder! He was an American, raised in the States by an American mother and a Lebanese father. Tim was very warm and polite, not to mention tall and handsome. I told him that I watched him on TV, and that was the icebreaker. He smiled and started joking about his Arabic, which made me laugh. I said, “Since you brought the subject up, let me correct some of your more common mistakes." The conversation went wonderfully. He asked me about myself, and I told him that I was a friend of Dave and Shoshana’s, that I had heard there was a job possibility in Jerusalem, and that I wanted to meet him and see if I could work for the company. I told him about my situation with my parents. Tim answered me more like a friend than as a manager interviewing an employee. He told me that they were going to be expanding the office in Jerusalem and would be hiring some additional people soon. Tim gave me his phone number in the office in Jerusalem and told me to stay in touch. I promised him I would. I also promised him that I would watch him every night and call him to correct his mistakes in Arabic grammar. He laughed and said please do. I spent the following few months watching Tim at night, taking notes on his grammatical mistakes, and calling him with my corrections. My only access to a phone line was the Israeli military phone in the emergency room. I would wait for a slow time in the emergency room when all the Lebanese doctors and nurses were out, and I would discreetly call Tim. I would tell him my observations and always end my conversation with the question, “When are you going to get me down to Jerusalem to work with you on the news?" One Friday afternoon I called Tim with my usual commentary. After a pleasant conversation Tim asked me if I could go to Jerusalem on Sunday. He said he would have a taxi waiting for me at the Metulla office. I couldn’t believe my ears. I was thrilled. I went to the Lebanese administration and asked for a week off. I had to explain to the nasty head sister what I was doing. After hurling insults at me for five minutes about how good girls didn’t leave their parents' home to go live in Jerusalem alone, she granted me the vacation without pay and threatened that my job might not be waiting for me when I got back. I thanked her politely and left. My parents were delighted but also saddened by the news. They knew that it was a great opportunity for a better job and better pay. But they worried about me living alone and far away from them. My mother played every guilt trip she knew, from heavy breathing to chest pains to talking about how I was going to miss warm meals and folded clean laundry. The ride to Jerusalem Sunday afternoon was the first time in my life I ever rode in a car for three and a half hours. We started in the Golan Heights; drove down to Tiberias, passing by Capernaum; continued to the Jordan Valley; then went to Jericho; continued past the edge of the Dead Sea; and finally made our way up the desert hills until we reached Jerusalem. My first night was spent at the Hilton Hotel, which, compared to the bomb shelter, was the most magnificent palace I had ever seen. I walked into Middle East Television’s office on Monday, December 3, 1984. After a few meetings on Monday and working in the office on Tuesday and Wednesday, Tim handed me a contract on Thursday for a position as production assistant, news writer, and doing voice-overs in the news department. I went to Lebanon Friday and resigned from the hospital. It was the beginning of a new life. 7. CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS Working and living in Jerusalem was the best gift anyone could have given me for Christmas that year. Jerusalem, Israel’s capital, is one of the world’s truly magical and exceptional cities. Established three thousand years ago by King David, Jerusalem is the pinnacle of East meets West. It is a combination of old and new, historical and modern, holy and secular. There is ancient beauty in the quiet solemnity of its stone walls and buildings, and a vibrant air of progress in its impressive modern architecture. It is the melting pot of the world’s Jews, who brought their multitude of cultures with them from around the world. Jerusalem is a captivating experience of smells, sounds, and sights mixed into culture, diversity, and spiritual sanctity. It made quite an impression on a twentyyear-old girl who had never been away from home alone or taken more than a three-hour car ride. Jerusalem is known as the City of Gold because of the magnificent golden hue that its limestone walls take on as the sun sets. It is sacred to the three main religions of Western civilization, Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. It is divided into three sections: the old city; the new city, where I worked and lived in West Jerusalem; and East Jerusalem, where the Arabs live. The old city is surrounded by the original wall built by the Ottoman sultan Suleiman the Magnificent between 1536 and 1541,1 and is itself divided into four quarters: Muslim, Christian, Jewish, and Armenian. It is in Jerusalem that you are able to see clearly the differences between Arabic and Jewish culture as represented by the two sides of the city. In the western side of the city you see order, structure, cleanliness, and beautiful flowers planted everywhere. I noticed this immediately having come from war-torn Lebanon. A little boy with a piece of paper trash made an effort to find a garbage can instead of throwing it on the ground. You see adults sitting benches reading books. You ride the bus in Jerusalem and hear twenty different languages. If you walk one block into the eastern side of the city, the first thing you notice is uncleanliness. Garbage clutters the streets. A man eating a banana threw the peel on the ground instead of throwing it in the garbage can next to him. Walking down the sidewalk you catch the occasional smell of urine coming from some damp nook where two walls meet. People shove, yell, and hurl sexual gestures and language at females walking down the alleys. In my six years living in Jerusalem I never once saw an Arab man sitting with a book in his hand. The difference between the two cultures has nothing to do with money, and everything to do with values. It is truly the clash of civilizations in its rawest form. I worked in Benyanei Ha’Uma, “the Nations” building, a conference center and major stage theater in Jerusalem. It was also the home of Jerusalem Capital Studios, which provided production services supporting the Jerusalem bureaus of most American and international media, including ABC, NBC, CBS, Italian TV, German TV, Spanish TV, French TV, Worldwide Television News, and a few others. I was eager and excited to learn the television business. Working for the Arabic newscast, I enjoyed the company of my new co-workers, especially a Lebanese girl named Paula, who was brought in from Beirut to be the news anchor for World News. Work didn’t stop when the broadcast was over. Paula and I lived together and brought work home, brainstorming different stories. Paula trained me on voice-overs, reading, and camera presence. In less than four months I began training for the position of news director. I had new friends, a much higher-paying job, and no day-to-day fear of dying. I worked in Israel Monday through Friday and took a taxi to Lebanon on Friday evening so I could take care of my parents during the weekend. My parents kept up our old family tradition of waiting for me on the balcony so I would not arrive to an empty-looking home. They stood out there even in the rain or snow. I usually arrived home around eleven o’clock Friday nights. I would rush into my father’s shivering open arm, which hugged me as his other one held the cane balancing his wobbly body as we greeted. The stubble of his facial hairs would poke me as we kissed three times. I could tell they had been out on the balcony for some time by the chill my lips felt on my mother’s soft cheeks. I adored my parents and lived every second of my life to love and honor them. Even though my living alone in Jerusalem worried them, they were proud I was working. After five months as news anchor, Paula decided to go back to Lebanon and abruptly announced one day that she was quitting. Tim, the Arabic office supervisor, was scrambling to find a replacement and called me into his office after the newscast and informed me, “Starting tomorrow evening, you will be news anchor for World News.” I was shocked at the sudden appointment, and its implications worried me. It was clear that by taking such a public job, with its high visibility, my life would change overnight. My travel between Israel and terrorist-infested Lebanon would make me an easy target for the Muslims and the PLO. While Paula was going back to live in the safety of Christian East Beirut, where Muslims couldn’t reach her, I had to travel weekly to southern Lebanon to take care of my parents, and Muslims could easily get to me to kill me. After many assurances from Tim that security measures would be provided, I hesitantly accepted the job. Being a Lebanese Christian working for an Israeli-backed TV station was extremely dangerous in that part of the world, where Muslims looked upon killing both Christians and Jews as a sacred duty. To them I was not only a Christian but a traitor. On May 5, 1985, I became evening news anchor for Middle East Television’s World News broadcast, seen throughout the Middle East. I covered world events and was exposed to world media where I could evaluate information that had not been distorted by the Arabic religious, cultural, and governmental propaganda influences that Arab viewers are oblivious of. As I saw the world in a broader context without this manipulative Arab media filter, I began to see the deceptive nature of Arabic culture for what it really was. My personal experience of meeting Israeli Jews from all over the world, talking with international journalists, and being exposed to the flood of information available in the free and open Western media showed me how deluded the Arab world was in its self-absorbed manipulative thinking. I began to realize that the Arab Muslim world, because of its religion and culture, is a natural threat to civilized people of the world, particularly Western civilization. As I began reading the Koran and the Hadith, I started learning that the basic commandment of Islam is intolerance to anything non-Muslim. Islamic teaching is filled with hate against Jews and infidels. The Koran is at odds with the Bible. While Christians and Jews learn to repair the world, love their enemy, forgive those who trespass against them, and turn the other cheek, Muslims are taught to fight the infidels, to consider them the enemies of Allah. The sad reality is that even today most Westerners have not read the Koran and Hadith and have no idea about what is to be found in Islamic teachings. As a journalist I was immersed in the news and information business, so I got a closer look at the power the media had in forming the foundation for the thinking of most people. I realized how it had been and continued to be used to manipulate and foment Arab religious animosity into social and political hatred toward the Jews, and to carry on the hatred, which since World War II has been responsible for the mass exodus of nine hundred thousand Jewish refugees from Arab lands. The media are now the key to brainwashing a new generation of Arabs in preparing them to fight for the destruction of Israel. This theme of Arab hatred for Jews starts almost at birth. It’s as if, as the Arabic expression goes, “They are fed hatred by their mother’s milk.” What they grow up watching on TV, reading in newspapers, and listening to on the radio reinforces what they hear at home, and vice versa. A cycle of hate and spiteful information and misinformation influences their views and opinions. There are others who feel as I do. On December 21, 2001, the London Arabic-language daily Al-Sharq al-Awsat published a letter by Dr. Sahr Muhammad Hatem of Riyadh, Saudi Arabia, calling for a thorough selfexamination in the Islamic world. “Our Culture of Demagogy Has Engendered bin Laden, al-Zawahiri, and Their Ilk,” the letter said, The mentality of each one of us was programmed upon entering school as a child, [to believe] that [Islam] is everything. Instilled in our small heads was the [notion that the Muslim] has a right—whatever the cause—and that he will triumph—even if he is armed with a stick of wood against a tank—because he [represents] the truth and the others represent falsehood. Instilled in our small heads was the [notion] that we have a monopoly on good values. . . . They have taught us that anyone who is not a Muslim is our enemy, and that the West means enfeeblement, licentiousness, lack of values, and even Jahiliya [i.e., ignorance—a term used to describe the pre-Islamic era] itself. Anyone who escapes this programming in school encounters it at the mosque, or through the media or from the preachers lurking in every corner2 Luckily for the good doctor, he and this Arabic paper share the freedoms the West has to offer. Westerners need to understand that there is no free press in the Arab world. The press is used as a mouthpiece to reinforce and perpetuate a pan-Arab Islamic fundamentalist way of thinking. According to the pan-Arab party line, Jews are the problem in the Middle East. According to the relentless message of governmentcontrolled media in the Arab world, all Arabs should be united against all things non-Arab and non-Muslim. The drumbeat of the Arab media is distinct with pedantic rhetoric. “Drive the Jews into the sea!” This form of “journalism” has as its base an unwritten vow to protect that which is Arab, rather than to be objective in any journalistic sense. “Jews are the devil!” Objectivity, which the Western press is so proud to claim adherence to, is held hostage by religious and governmental edicts. “Jews use the blood of Arab children to make Passover bread!” These Arab dictators and rulers are free to say whatever will sustain their continued dictatorial or religious hold on power or promote the pan-Arab cause against the Jews, the West, and America. Let me repeat again: There is no free press in the Arab world. “Kill the Jews!" The biggest threat to freedom of the press was and still is fear. One Western journalist who was stationed in Jerusalem while I was anchoring Middle East Television’s evening news had covered the Middle East for years and clearly understands the use of fear in suppressing objective and truthful reporting. In his 1989 book From Beirut to Jerusalem, Thomas Friedman wrote that “physical intimidation” was always in the back of a reporter’s mind when covering a story out of Beirut, where news organizations were based in the Muslim-controlled western part of town.3 Honesty and objectivity fell prey to the threats of ruling Muslim factions and the PLO. Honesty and objectivity could get a reporter’s legs and arms broken, or get him killed outright. The most recent example of this prevailing intimidation of the press is the killing of four Lebanese journalists in 2005. One of them, Gibran Tueni, was a politician and publisher of the liberal newspaper An Nahar Three others have narrowly avoided death, suffering serious injury.4 "There were . . . stories which were deliberately ignored out of fear,” writes Friedman. “How many serious stories were written from Beirut about the well-known corruption in the PLO leadership . . . ? It would be hard to find any hint of them in Beirut reporting before the Israeli invasion."5 Selfcensorship by the Western and Middle Eastern press won out over revealing all and telling the truth about corruption or atrocities against the Christians. Newspaper and magazine readers and TV news audiences worldwide were unaware of how the foreign press was sucking up to Yasser Arafat. By providing only favorable coverage of the Palestinian suffering and underreporting the massacres, rapes, ravaging, and destruction the PLO inflicted on Lebanon, newspeople gained access, received press credentials, and were able to stay alive. “The Western press coddled the PLO,” Friedman contends. “For any Beirut-based correspondent, the name of the game was keeping on good terms with the PLO." Unfortunately, the intimidation of journalists continues today, extending to the wider Arab and Western media. There are recent examples of the press’s fearful cowering before intimidation in the Arab world. CNN’s submissive coverage of Saddam Hussein in Iraq was revealed by senior CNN news executive Jordan Eason in a post-Iraq war op-ed column titled “The News We Kept to Ourselves."6 Reporting honestly about Saddam’s atrocious, murderous rule, he argues, “would have jeopardized the lives of Iraqis, particularly those on our Baghdad staff.” After this revelation about what you, my reader, used to think was objective reporting, should you have relied on any information from any CNN stories about Saddam in forming your opinions? How much other press coverage of the Middle East have you taken at face value and let influence your thinking? Remember back during the Lebanese civil war when the Israelis entered Beirut and the world media reported it as an invasion of the country? No one mentioned how Israel and the Christians were working together to get rid of Islamo-fascist terrorists who had set up shop in Lebanon and turned it from the Paris of the Middle East into a terrorism center spinning out hijackers and terrorists throughout the world. If the world had understood the goal of Islam to dominate the world back then and supported Israel and the Christians in their fight against Iran, Syria, and the jihadists infiltrating and fighting in Lebanon, Lebanon would not be a mini Afghanistan in the making today under the control of the fanatical Hezbollah, which is supported and financed by Iran and Syria. The Christian Lebanese were vilified for defending themselves and their country against the Islamists just as Israel was vilified by the world when it destroyed Saddam’s nuclear reactor, and just as America is vilified today for protecting itself and trying to fight an enemy bent on killing its civilians. America is being portrayed as the aggressor attacking poor Muslim countries. Here we were minding our own business when we were attacked. If it weren’t for the attacks of September 11, 2001, America would not be hunting down the killers of innocents across the globe. What were your thoughts about Christian Lebanese and Israelis back then? Do you have a different attitude now that Islamists have attacked the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, and are waging a worldwide holy jihad? Our American administration is having to suffer accusation, scorn, second-guessing, and outright condemnation from these who still have their heads in the sand. Let me put nicely what a dear friend of mine says: “When you bury your head in the sand, all you do is make a big fat target out of your behind." Anti-Western Arab factions use the media as a propaganda tool on Westerners and their own population just as the Nazis and the Communist Party used them to control and manipulate the millions they subjected to misinformation. As Islam moves to subjugate minds to the Koran, it will use the media to further its Islamo-fascist goals by creating anti-Israel and anti-U.S. sentiment, first in the Arab world and then in the West. It may already have played a hand in influencing your thoughts and opinions about the Arab-Israeli conflict and U.S. policy in the Middle East in a pro-Arab way. One glaring example is the film Paradise Now which was nominated for a 2006 Academy , award. Paradise Now attempts to explain away the actions behind mass murderers. In effect, it legitimizes this type of mass murder and portrays the murderers themselves as victims! Some Americans actually sympathize now with suicide bombers and blame their actions on desperation. If you get nothing more out of reading this book, take this insight from someone who comes from the Middle East speaking to Western readers, and let the deception end here. If you think I am politically incorrect in labeling the Islamo-fascists as radical, barbarian terrorists, try complaining to Egyptian professor Dr. Farag Fouda, who in 1992 was assassinated by a member of al Gamaat al Islamiya, an extremist Muslim organization. Dr. Fouda was an advocate of secularism whose assassin was motivated by a statement of the council of Azhar University Muslim scholars in Egypt calling Fouda “a follower of the nonreligious current and extremely hostile to anything Islamic.” The murderer said he was fulfilling Islamic objectives. Fouda was an outspoken opponent of fundamentalism and was considered one of Egypt’s leading secularists.7 Fouda publicly challenged the haphazard jihadist war Islamo-fascists were waging. His murder took place in broad daylight, sending a clear message throughout the Middle East: Don’t get in the way. Watch what you say about Islam, what you report, and how you report it. Let me give you some background on why there is no free press in the Muslim-dominated world. The first reason is religious. Absolutely no questioning is allowed concerning Allah and his apostle Muhammad. Practitioners must adhere to, and disregard any irrationality within, Islamic teachings. The masses are taught to react violently toward anyone who questions or criticizes Allah, or Muhammad or his teachings. A perfect example is the Muslim world’s startling eruption of violence in reaction to the caricatures of Muhammad in the Dutch newspaper ]yllands-Posten. Muslim rage resulted in burning embassies, calls to butcher those who mock Islam, and warnings to be prepared for the real holocaust. The news pictures and video of these events represent a canvas of hate decorated by different nationalities who share one common ideology of bigotry and intolerance derived from one source: authentic Islam, an Islam that is awakening from centuries of slumber to reignite its wrath against the infidel and dominate the world, an Islam that has declared intifada on the West. Some see Muhammad’s life itself offering his followers graphic examples of his intolerance toward dissent, slight, or rebuke. Well-known and repeated stories of fact or lore discourage any interest in voicing dissent. There is the story of the murder of the poetess Asma bint Marwan, who paid with her life when she spoke out against Muhammad for having a man named Abu Afak murdered. In his displeasure toward her, Muhammad asked his followers to murder her as well. She was killed by a sword thrust to her abdomen while suckling her baby in bed.8 Abu Afak was a Jew, and used to instigate the people against the apostle of Allah, and composed satirical verses about Muhammad. Whether these stories are fact or fiction, their effect is just as chilling to journalists in today’s Arab world. One of the most notable modern examples of the suppression of free speech is that of Salman Rushdie. For years since the publication of The Satanic Verses, fatwas calling for his death have been issued periodically by Muslim clerics and governments. It hardly registers concern from anyone in the press anymore. If a preacher in America put out a contract on some journalist who said derogatory things about Jesus, the press would be morally outraged. But Muslim clerics and governments can do it and they get a pass. With the international and local Arabic press being influenced by the ground rules I’ve described, whose news coming out of the Arab Middle East are you going to believe? See how the influence of fear can go all the way around the world and end up on the front page of the paper on your breakfast table? The Islamo-fascists are trying to manipulate a mass audience to believe they are the victims, and the policies of the West in the Middle East make them the aggressor and oppressors. All the while they hate our democracy, they hate our freedoms, they hate who we are as people, and they are working toward one Islamic Caliphate throughout the world with Sharia rule as law. So far they are doing a pretty good job at it. Their tactics are simple: use the Western media to wage psychological warfare—and it doesn’t cost a dime. There are enough politically and philosophically motivated detractors who are also good-hearted and naive in the U.S. media to rely on. Where the U.S. would want the press to present a picture of hope and success, the Islamo-fascists and our detractors use it to wear down our resolve, build up frustration, and create division within Western populations. Unable to defeat Western military superiority, our enemy depends on negative themes throughout the media to create disunity, opening schisms on the home front in our communities, on our campuses, and in our government. General Bui Tin, who served on the general staff of North Vietnam’s army, was asked why America was defeated in Vietnam. He said: “America lost because of its democracy; through dissent and protest it lost the ability to mobilize a will to win."9 This answer should be sobering to all Americans in the fight against Islamo-fascism. The irony that always amazes me when I see people up in arms about our war against Islamo-fascism is how they don’t understand that the social freedoms they take for granted will be the first casualties of Islamic influence and control. The only social liberal thinkers in the Muslim Arab Islamo-fascist world are dead ones. Women’s freedoms and their protection under the law, freedom of speech, separation of church and state, and other human rights will be the first to suffer. Oh yes, sorry, I forgot. . . there will always be the ACLU to depend on to keep the radical Muslims from taking these rights away. How foolish of me. Almost lost my head there. One revealing phenomenon I discovered while covering the West Bank under Israeli rule was that the Palestinians living under the Israeli occupation had greater journalistic and religious freedom than they have under the Palestinian Authority today. When Israel was present in the West Bank, there were a larger number of varying viewpoints being expressed in the press. Most were anti-Israeli, but at least up to a certain point of vehemence they were freely expressed. Today under the Palestinian Authority and the newly elected Hamas, it is all anti-Israeli. Anything else could get you killed. Under Israeli rule, if you were a PLO collaborator and did an attack of some sort, you were given a trial and prison time. In Gaza or the West Bank today, if you are an Israeli collaborator, you get lynched and hung up on a telephone pole. In the 1980s and 1990s Christians and Muslims got along together under Israeli control. I did a story in 1988 asking West Bank Christians what they thought would happen to them when the Israelis left. They were afraid to talk about it openly on camera. We had to obscure their faces and garble their voices to alleviate their fear of speaking out. They said that when the Israelis left they would be killed, persecuted, or subjugated under the heel of the Muslims, and today this is happening. Once predominantly Christian areas are being taken over by Muslims. It’s just like what happened in Lebanon when the Muslims took control. The freedom of the press in Israel completely shocked me. Here was a small country of 5 million Jews in the middle of a sea of 150 million Muslims who wanted them killed or pushed into the sea, yet Israel let the press say almost anything it wanted, good or bad, about the government, the military, and Israel’s presence in the West Bank and Gaza. I could not believe how the Israelis let the press have so much access. Our news crew even had a government-issued beeper so it could be contacted by the Israeli government press office to inform it of press conferences and military confrontations with the Arabs in the territories. The Israelis did require us to take stories to the censors for review, but changes were hardly ever made. Working as a news anchor for World News gave me a front-row seat at the international theater. With an Associated Press machine in my office, faxes coming in from Beirut, calls from reporters working on stories in Lebanon, and a daily satellite feed of worldwide stories, I was plugged in. With a show deadline every day, all this moved at high speed. But it didn’t stop in the office or when the show was over. My friends were journalists and bureau chiefs who worked the odd hours with me and beyond. We would go out together in the evening for dinner, sit around the table, and talk about the news. Our life was the news. While working in Jerusalem I met an American journalist who worked for the English department of Middle East Television. Together we traveled between Israel and Lebanon, changing the Israeli license plates on his car to French ones and making sure we had nothing on us to indicate we had been in Israel as we entered Lebanon. Time spent in Lebanon often involved dodging bombs and bullets. My journalist friend, probably the only American freely moving around in Lebanon at that time, called it the Wild West and traveled with his two friends, Smith & Wesson. Once while we were passing through a checkpoint in the Christian town of Jezzine, a car behind us sped through, passing us without stopping. The guards opened fire and we ducked as it sped by. Luckily the machine-gun position that fired on the car was higher than we were, so the shots went over our heads. Other times we ducked shells and looked out for roadside bombs. Needless to say, going through the war together was a bonding experience. We became best friends. Back in Jerusalem doing the news show I soon realized there was a form of repetition developing with every broadcast I did. It was the same story but with different actors: hijackings, car bombs, and Muslims fighting nonMuslims was the news. The only differences were the locations, the vehicles used, and the names of the perpetrators and their victims. The names of the terrorists became all too familiar and similar. Muhammad, Ahmed, Hussein, Ali, were nothing but a repeat of Islamic names of Muslim youth who had been brainwashed with hatred and bigotry toward the infidels. They were always shouting “Allahu Akbar,” the Muslim call to prayer, as their trademark celebratory cry for murder and glory as they slaughtered, killed, blew up, maimed, or beheaded non-Muslims. There were always new names for different groups springing up, which in the Middle East means nothing more than few Islamic militants with a cause. My friend the American journalist, ever aware of the fine line between his covering the news in Lebanon and the possibility of his being the news, would say, “Five guys with beards, AK-47s, and an American hostage make a movement around here." The names of the targets or the kidnapped people were usually Western: Terry Anderson, Terry Waite, Lieutenant Colonel William Higgins, Pan Am or TWA flights, the Achille Lauro. The aggressors were always Muslims. The victims were always Christians or Jews. I began to see how the Middle East was dragging the world down into a war of ideologies based on religious hatred and bigotry. I began to understand that what I and the Christians were going through in Lebanon, which I had thought was just a regional conflict, was becoming a worldwide conflict with international implications. Time and time again, story after story, I was reporting the murderous, barbaric behavior of killers in different countries with Islam the reoccurring theme and “Allahu Akbar” always a part of the language used as they killed. America and the West found an excuse for every incident and boxed and labeled it under the context of the country in which it took place. They attributed Iran’s conflict and the victory of Ayatollah Ruholla Khomeini to an inner conflict within Iran. They considered the Lebanese war a civil war among factions. They considered the overall Arab-Israeli conflict a Palestinianversus-Israeli conflict over land. Yet in all these conflicts radical Islam was the driving force or lingered just under the surface. Here is a list of Islamic and Arabic aggression compiled by Abdullah al-Araby of the Islam Review reported in world media leading up to 9/11 while the West neglected to connect the dots. 1985 June 14: TWA Flight 847 hijacking. October 7: October 10: Achille Lauro cruise ship hijacking by Palestinian Liberation Front, during which passenger Leon Klinghoffer is shot dead. November 23: EgyptAir flight 648 hijacked by Abu Nidal group, flown to Malta, where Egyptian commandos storm plane; sixty are killed by gunfire and explosions. December 27: Rome and Vienna airport attacks. 1986 April 2: TWA flight 840 bombed on approach to Athens airport; four passengers (all of them American), including an infant, are killed. April 6: The La Belle discotheque in Berlin, a known hangout for U.S. soldiers, is bombed, killing three and injuring 230 people; Libya is held responsible. In retaliation, the U.S. bombs Libya in Operation El Dorado Canyon and tries to kill Colonel Muammar alGadhafi. September 5: Pan Am flight 73, an American civilian airliner, is hijacked; twenty-two people die when plane is stormed in Karachi, Pakistan. 1988 December 21: Pan Am flight 103 bombing over Lockerbie, Scotland. The worst act of terrorism against the United States prior to September 11, 2001. 1989 September 19: Suitcase bomb destroys UTA (Union des Transport, Aèriens) flight UT-772 en route to Paris, killing all 171 passengers and crew. Libyan intelligence involved. 1993 January 25: Mir Aimal Kansi, a Pakistani, fires an AK-47 assault rifle into cars waiting at a stoplight in front of the Central Intelligence Agency headquarters. Two die. February 26: World Trade Center bombing kills six and injures more than one thousand people. June: Failed New York City landmark bomb plot. 1994 July 18: Bombing of Jewish center in Buenos Aires, Argentina, kills eighty-six and wounds three hundred. Generally attributed to Hezbollah acting on behalf of Iran. July 19: Alas Chiricanas flight 00901 is bombed, killing twenty-one. Generally attributed to Hezbollah. July 26: Israeli embassy is attacked in London, and a Jewish charity is car-bombed, wounding twenty. Attributed by Britain, Argentina, and Israel to Hezbollah. December 11: A small bomb explodes on board Philippine Airlines flight 434, killing a Japanese businessman. Authorities found out that Ramzi Yousef planted the bomb to test it for his planned terrorist attack. December 24: Air France flight 8969 is hijacked by Groupe Islamique Armè members who planned to crash the plane on. 1995 January 6: Operation Bojinka is discovered on a laptop computer in a Manila, Philippines, apartment by authorities after a fire occurred in the apartment. July-October: Bombings in France by a GIA unit led by Khaled Kelkal kill seven and injure more than one hundred. November 13: Bombing of military compound in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia, kills seven. 1996 June 25: Khobar Towers bombing. Dharan, Saudi Arabia. Nineteen servicemen lost their lives, hundreds of others wounded. 1997 February 24: An armed man opens fire on tourists at an observation deck atop the Empire State Building in New York City, killing a Danish national and wounding visitors from the United States, Argentina, Switzerland, and France before turning the gun on himself. A handwritten note carried by the gunman claims this was a punishment attack against the “enemies of Palestine." November 17: Luxor massacre. Islamist gunmen attack tourists in Luxor, Egypt, killing sixty-two people, most of them European and Japanese vacationers. 1998 August 7: U.S. embassy bombings in Dar es Salaam, Tanzania, and Nairobi, Kenya, killing 225 people and injuring more than 4,000. 1999 December: Jordanian authorities foil a plot to bomb U.S. and Israeli tourists in Jordan and pick up twentyeight suspects as part of the 2000 millennium attack plots. December 14: Ahmed Ressam is arrested on the United States-Canada border in Port Angeles, Washington; he confesses to planning to bomb the Los Angeles International Airport as part of the 2000 millennium attack plots. 2000 The attacks against Israel in 2000 are too numerous to detail. Over thirty attacks of terrorism were committed, resulting in death. Forty-four civilians were killed and hundreds injured. The last of the 2000 millennium attack plots fails, as the boat meant to bomb the USS The Sullivans sinks. October 12: USS Cole bombing kills seventeen U.S. sailors. August 9: A suicide bomber in Jerusalem kills seven and wounds 130 in the Sbarro restaurant suicide bombing; Hamas and Islamic Jihad claim responsibility. 2001 The attacks against Israel in 2001 are too numerous to detail. The death toll was 203 and hundreds of people were injured. 9/11: The attacks on September 11 kill almost three thousand in a series of hijacked airliner crashes into two U.S. landmarks: the World Trade Center in New York City, and the Pentagon in Arlington, Virginia. A fourth plane crashes in Somerset County, Pennsylvania. Paris embassy attack plot foiled. Richard Reid, attempting to destroy American Airlines flight 63, is subdued by passengers and flight attendants before he can detonate his shoe bomb. The reason the West was unable to connect the dots had a lot to do with viewpoint. As a native Lebanese journalist I observed the operations of the foreign press in Israel. They would fly in, all expenses paid; live the first-class lifestyle, with a nice hotel and expense account; report what was happening for a week or couple of months; and then leave. They blew in, blew around, and blew out. They came with their preconceived ideas, toed the network editorial policy line, and perpetuated what they unwittingly had been programmed with through subtle Arab and PLO propaganda, which had reached them wherever they came from. Scenes of wailing Palestinians they saw on the air in the States became the shot to look for. Usually their stories reflected badly on the Israeli occupation. They clamored for shots of kids throwing stones against border patrol soldiers firing tear gas and rubber bullets. Because I could speak the language and read the Arabic press and knew the nuances behind events, I sensed that reporters were being manipulated. You couldn’t help but feel sorry for the Palestinians while watching the way they were living, and seeing young teenagers throwing rocks at Israeli soldiers, trying to expel them from the West Bank and Gaza. I wonder if many of the foreign press knew that the PLO was founded three years before the Israelis ever occupied Gaza and the West Bank, and that the PLO wanted Israel wiped off the map. But in a ninety-second story, who has time to remind viewers that when the PLO was founded, Gaza was illegally occupied by Egypt, and the West Bank by Jordan, but Yasser Arafat did not mind those occupations? Where were the voices of the Palestinians then for their independent state? I wanted to think that the journalists stationed there, some of whom I knew, had better sense, but in order to protect their relationship and not offend Muslim or PLO sources they had to be careful about what they reported. It was from this perspective that I watched the West fall further under the spell of anti-West, anti-Israeli propaganda, just as it did during its coverage of Lebanon, which portrayed the Palestinians and Islamo-fascists as the victims instead of the aggressors. As Islamic aggression increased, the press slid more deeply into a submissive, easily manipulated relationship. When I would visit my Christian Arab friends' houses in the West Bank and talk with the locals, they joked that the Muslims were playing the West like a violin. The Christians, whether in Lebanon or in Bethlehem in the West Bank, knew that the Islamic agenda was violently against anything non-Muslim. The West was ignorant and refused to learn and listen to what the Arabs and radical Muslims were openly saying to their people about what was in store: "We will be victorious against the Jews. We will destroy Israel. We will conquer the Christians and claim the world for Islam. Islam will once again dominate the world.” The radical Muslims knew the West was completely ignorant as to what was coming their way. The West’s biggest fault was continuing to judge the Middle East and trying to negotiate with it according to Western practices. The West didn’t have a clue about their culture and what was important in understanding Arab Muslims. Because of fear, intimidation, or a special agenda, Arabs can say one thing but believe something entirely different. When being questioned in an interview, their response can vary depending on a range of influences: religion, gender, money, fear, society, and uncertainty. If they are Muslim they can lie and deceive if it is good for Islam. If the interviewed subject is a woman she may answer in the broadest of terms for fear of retribution from the males in the family. People’s answers will be greatly influenced if they feel their financial or social position may be jeopardized. Usually they exercise herd mentality and voice the majority opinion. Uncertainty and fear concerning who is in power may leave them without an opinion or reiterating the talking points of the powers that be. Taking a position may bring retribution if power changes hands. Fear is the biggest enemy in getting the truth about something in the Middle East. Because Middle East Television’s World News was based in Israel, we were free to report the facts without corrupt Arab leaders dictating what we were allowed or not allowed to say. I read the news, reporting the facts without adding the lies and the propaganda required by Arab media to vilify Israel. The terrorists resented that. For that crime I had to fear for my life and alter my lifestyle to ensure my survival. When I became an anchor, I knew that the freedom and security I had experienced for a few months living in Israel as an unknown production assistant would change. As my situation required me to travel back and forth between Lebanon and Israel to check on my parents, I knew every time I crossed into Lebanon or even traveled in the West Bank and parts of Israel that danger was always lurking in the air, threatening my life and security. As a survivor of the Lebanese war I now had to fear for my life again for being a Lebanese journalist working and living in Israel. This was a crime of betrayal to the Arab people and the Arab cause against Israel. They looked at me as a traitor because I was seen on a TV station backed by the Israelis, located in the Israeli security zone. A Lebanese living and working in Israel must be in bed with the Israeli enemy. I went back to becoming a target. I learned to disguise my appearance. I had a collection of wigs. I also used the fictitious on-air name of Nour Saman. I was chased once for two hours on the highway between Tel Aviv and Haifa by two Palestinians driving a car with West Bank license plates. They recognized me at a traffic light and followed me to Haifa. I shook them by changing cars with people from our office who were traveling together with me. I was also chased between Tiberias and Metulla one Friday evening at ten o’clock as I was making my way up the mountains to Lebanon to see my parents. My car nearly flipped on a curve. My pursuers stopped after they saw me pull into the military base at the border and disappear inside. During my years of broadcasting, Hezbollah became stronger and infiltrated the Israeli security zone, where my parents lived. Hezbollah activists took a photo of me on TV doing a broadcast and published it in their magazine, along with a picture of the Israeli news anchor for the Israeli evening news, linking me to Israel as a journalist collaborator. In early 1987 I was shot at in Lebanon from a car speeding by as I walked home from a store after shopping for my parents. I fell into a nearby ditch and lay there for a few minutes playing dead before crawling back home. It was like the snipers from my childhood all over again. That was the last time I walked in my hometown. After two years of courtship, my relationship with my journalist friend became serious, and we decided to get married. I was twenty-two. Because my father was ill and unable to travel, we planned to have the wedding in Lebanon. Those plans were canceled because of death threats and security issues. The Israel commander at the Israel Defense Forces (IDF) headquarters in Marjayoun suggested that a wedding of an American journalist and the news anchor for a Christian-militia-protected, Israelibacked, Jerusalem-based, U.S.-owned TV station might attract uninvited guests and anonymous wedding gifts. It was also 1987, and two weeks before our wedding day, the State Department issued an order for all Americans to leave Lebanon after the Muslims hanged American lieutenant colonel William Higgins after kidnapping him from his UN post. My future husband had no problem moving about in Lebanon as long as he stayed in the Israeli security zone. At the same time, he had recognized that the bad guys were playing by new rules. Being a hostage had moved beyond just being chained to a radiator. With the colonel’s hanging, they were playing for keeps, so he began, as he puts it, “traveling with protection." We had to quickly move the wedding to Jerusalem. My father’s health prevented him from making the long trip, and my mother couldn’t leave him alone, so neither could be there. I’ll never forget the look of desolation on my mother’s face as they stood in the driveway, slowly waving to us as we left for Jerusalem. She would not be there for her daughter, whose marriage she had waited twenty-two years to see. I stood in my white wedding dress in the church without my beloved parents as a few friends and coworkers attended our small ceremony. My mother died a few weeks later. My father followed her nine months after. Their loss has been the biggest tragedy and pain I have faced in my life to date. I adored them with all my soul, and I live to honor them and their legacy. They are the drive behind everything I do. After we got married, my husband was transferred back to America. The change opened a new chapter in our lives. Before we left Israel, I decided to make my final statement about how I felt about the Middle East and where my loyalty lay. My father had been living with us after my mother passed away, and he died in Israel. I buried him in a Christian cemetery on Mount Zion on the southern slope of Jerusalem. Within a few days of my final departure from the Middle East, I went back to Marjayoun and took my mother out of her grave, and out of the coffin that had held her for a year and half. She was put in a coffin custom designed to fit the trunk of our car and made by the local cabinetmaker, who made the caskets for all the funerals in our town. I put my mother in my car and cried all the way to Jerusalem to reunite her with my father. It was a very sad and surreal experience. We arrived in Jerusalem on Good Friday, April 1989. The bells of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre and other Christian churches were ringing as I reunited her with my father for eternity. There was no ceremony. The only people present were me, my husband, the gravediggers, and the wonderful Christian Palestinian lady who made the interment arrangements. My parents are buried in the same Mount Zion cemetery where the grave of a ger tzaddiK, or righteous gentile, Oscar Shindler, would one day be. If you have ever visited Oskar Schindler’s grave, you have walked right by theirs. They are the only couple buried with the word “LEBANON” on their gravestone. All during our seven years in the bomb shelter they never let me forget that they loved me higher than the sky, deeper than the ocean, and bigger than the whole wide world. I believe actions speak louder than words. I wanted to ensure that my children would always be drawn to Israel and not the Arabic world, and that they would always know where my loyalty lay. 8. TERRORISTS AMONG US Muslims in the Arab world have a saying: “First comes Saturday, then comes Sunday.” Every Muslim in the Middle East knows exactly what this means. This is their way of saying that first they’ll get the Jews (who observe Sabbath on Saturday), and then they’ll get the Christians (whose Sabbath is Sunday). In the modern Middle East, the Muslims reversed this—they got the Christians first. Lebanon used to be the only country in the Middle East with a Christian majority. It’s not a coincidence that Lebanon was also the only democracy in the Arab world. Now Lebanon is dominated by Muslims, and the Christians who remain are a disrespected and irrelevant minority. They are oppressed and exploited by Syria and terrorized by Hezbollah. Through Hezbollah, Iran has sunk its radical Islamic fangs into Lebanon. Even if the Assad family dictatorship falls, the Syrians and their Iranian patronpaymasters will never leave voluntarily. Syria cannot leave, because most of the Syrian economy is based on plunder from Lebanon. Iran will not leave, because Lebanon serves as the perfect training ground and launching point for Hezbollah’s international terrorist campaign. Lebanon was the first country to fall to Islam in modern times. As commanded by the Koran, the Islamists have now put the rest of the world in their sights. The destruction of Lebanese democracy and subjugation of Lebanese Christians was not merely a strategic victory in Islam’s jihad to rule the world. Along with the Iranian hostage crisis of 1979-80, it was an inspiration. The jihadists were encouraged by the West’s ineffectual policies and pathetic responses to provocations and confrontations manufactured by the Islamists. During the Iranian hostage crisis, while Jimmy Carter alternately groveled and bungled, Ayatollah Khomeini exultingly proclaimed, “America cannot do a damn thing!” This became a slogan and a battle cry throughout the Middle East.1 When Iran’s vicious puppet Hezbollah blew up the marines in Lebanon in 1983, America turned tail and ran, leaving the Christians to be slaughtered in town after town. It sent a strong, loud, and clear message to the Muslim radicals of the world, including Osama bin Laden: America is no longer the power it used to be. After taking over Lebanon Arab Muslims turned their attention to countries outside of the Middle East. In their quest for world domination Muslims organized, grew stronger, and planned one attack after the other. As a result of the humiliation of America and the conquest of Lebanon, the flames of jihad now rage all over the world. Here are only a few examples. Sudan In April 1983, shortly after the United States fled from Beirut, the Arab Muslim government in Khartoum, Sudan, began a jihad to impose Islam on black African Christians and animists in the southern part of the country. The southerners' resistance to the imposition of Islam led to civil war, which the Khartoum government turned into a war of genocide and slavery. 2 Estimates of the death toll run as high as 2 million, one of the highest civilian death tolls since the Second World War. That’s more people killed than in Rwanda, Liberia, the Ivory Coast, Kosovo, and Bosnia combined.3 The Khartoum government used the profits from the slave trade to subsidize its war of genocide against the people of southern Sudan.4 At the same time, Sudan became a haven for al Qaeda jihadists and a hub for international terrorist operations.5In addition, Since early 2003, the Khartoum government has been waging war against black African Muslims in the western Sudanese region of Darfur. 6 In its war against Darfur, systematic rape has joined starvation and mass murder in Sudan’s repertoire of jihad terror tactics.7 According to a United Nations estimate, more than 180,000 people died between October 2003 and March 2005; an average of 10,000 people have died per month,8 and another 2 million have been driven from their homes.9 Unlike the world’s apathetic response to more than twenty years of genocide in southern Sudan, the Darfur crisis has attracted worldwide media coverage and scrutiny by the United Nations Security Council. No doubt the sudden glare of publicity and Security Council scrutiny led to the realization in Khartoum that it could not wage two wars of genocide simultaneously, and this is why it agreed to a “peace deal” in the south, which was “finalized” in January 2005.10Kharoum’s “restraint” in southern Sudan is nothing more than a hudna, a temporary cease-fire, which will last only as long as Sudan is under international pressure for its depredations in Darfur. The Arab League and Egypt have already announced their support for the Khartoum government, and have led efforts to prevent the imposition of sanctions. Nigeria In 1999, Muslim-dominated governments in twelve of Nigeria’s thirty-six states began implementing Sharia, Islamic law, even though this violated the federal constitution of Nigeria. Under Nigerian Sharia, forbidden practices include building churches (or any other nonMuslim places of worship), playing music, women wearing pants, and riding in taxis with members of the opposite sex. Islamic punishments, such as flogging, stoning, and chopping off hands, are enforced by mobs of Muslim vigilantes.11 In at least one state, all existing Christian churches were destroyed by government order. 12 In other states, hundreds of churches have been burned. At least ten thousand people have been killed in violence related to the imposition of Sharia.13 Indonesia Most people are familiar with the more spectacular terror attacks that have been perpetrated in Indonesia, the world’s most populous Muslim country. These include the October 12, 2002, nightclub bombings in Bali, which killed 202, mostly Australian tourists; the September 9, 2004, bombing of the Australian embassy in Jakarta, which killed 11; and the October 1, 2005, restaurant bombings, again in Bali, which killed 22.14 In addition to attacking foreign tourists and targets inside the country, Islamists have been conducting a terror campaign against Indonesia’s Christian minority, and have been seeking to impose Sharia law. Since 1999, over 19,000 have been killed in clashes between Muslims and Christians, and over 600,000 have been made homeless.15 The Islamic terror campaign in Indonesia has included the trademark bombings, beheadings, and church burnings. On Christmas Eve, 2000, eleven churches across Indonesia were bombed simultaneously by an al Qaeda affiliate; 19 people were killed and approximately 100 were wounded.16 On December 31, 2005, a bomb exploded in a Christian market in Palu, Sulawesi, as shoppers prepared for New Year’s Eve. Eight were killed and 45 were wounded.17 South Asia: Pakistan, Bangladesh, India, and Thailand Pakistan and Bangladesh have emerged as the major centers of Islamic terrorism in Asia. Jihadists trained in terrorist camps in both countries commit atrocities inside Pakistan and Bangladesh as well as in neighboring countries, particularly India and Thailand.18 On August 17, 2005, there were five hundred synchronized terror bombings across Bangladesh.19 Also in Bangladesh, members of minority religions have suffered from ghastly violence, including collective terror. The Nation reports that some Buddhists and Christians were blinded, had fingers cut off or had hands amputated, while “others had iron rods nailed through their legs or abdomen.” Women and children have “been gang-raped, often in front of their fathers or husbands.” In addition, hundreds of temples were desecrated and statues destroyed; thousands of homes and businesses looted or burned. . . . As for Hindus, the human rights organization Freedom House reports they have been subject to “rape, torture and killing and the destruction of their cultural and religious identity at the hands of Muslims. “20 Since 2002, there have been at least seven terrorist bombing and shooting attacks inside Pakistan (not counting assassination attempts on government officials).21 Pakistani schoolbooks state that Hindus are “backward, superstitious wife burners, and that they are inherently cruel and if given the chance would assert their power over the weak, especially Muslims, by depriving them of education and pouring molten lead into their ears."22 Muslims account for only 9 percent of the population of Thailand.23 Between January 2004 and October 2005, at least 1,100 people have been killed in a series of Islamic terrorist attacks.24 Muslim terrorist atrocities include bombings (including numerous simultaneous bombings), beheadings, and the burning of Buddhist 25India has also been the scene of numerous monasteries. Islamic terror beheadings and bombings.26 In the last twenty-some years, while Americans were trying to understand how to reason with the Middle East, Islam has reinvigorated its export of fundamentalism. Our ignorance and complacency have been the radical islamists' ally. Their first major attack on America was the 1993 bombing of the World Trade Center. To show how far out in left field we were, the government handled it as a crime, not as an act of terrorism. Twenty years after a Hezbollah terrorist suicide bomber detonated a truck bomb at the marine barracks in Beirut, the perpetrators who drove the Ryder truck bomb under the World Trade Center were treated as regular everyday criminals. Later that year, in June, nine followers of Sheikh Omar Abdul Rahman of Egypt and the sheikh himself were arrested for planning a day of terror in New York City. They planned to bomb the United Nations headquarters, the Lincoln and Holland tunnels, the George Washington Bridge, and a federal office building. After months of investigation by our government, days of reviewing documents, and many hours of court exhibits and interviews, we found out that the conspirators had come and worked together from five different terrorist groups, including the Egyptian al Gamaat al Islamiya (Sheikh Omar Abdul Rahman of Egypt); Sudan’s National Islamic Front (members of the Sudanese mission in New York and five Sudanese were arrested for the second series of bomb plots in Manhattan); Hamas (Mohammed Saleh, owner of a Yonkers, New York, gas station, who was to supply the fuel for the second WTC-connected bombing plot and who was also a pivotal Hamas figure in arranging for Hamas military training in Sudan and for acquiring military equipment for Hamas forces in Jordan); Islamic Jihad; and al Fuqra (a militant black Pakistani organization with adherents in Colorado, New York, Canada, and Pakistan). This discovery showed the authorities a network of terrorist organizations woven into the fabric of American society.27 America never seems to learn the danger of letting your enemy think that you are weak, asleep, or careless. America sent message after message to the Islamists that while America possesses the most superior weapons of war, it does not possess the resolve or the will to follow through till victory. America proved it when it withdrew from Lebanon after the barracks were bombed and after it didn’t finish the job in Iraq the first time around during the Gulf War. Ever since that signal was sent, the Islamists ratcheted up their attacks, and the United States slept through every attack on its bases and interests overseas. They hijacked TWA flight 847 and the cruise ship Achille Lauro in 1985. They bombed another TWA flight and hijacked Pan Am flight 73 in 1986. They bombed Pan Am flight 103 in 1988. They bombed a military compound in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia, in 1995. The Khobar Towers, also in Saudi Arabia, were bombed 1996. They also bombed the USS Cole in Yemen in 2000. So what signal did the United States send to the Islamic terrorists during eight years of the Clinton administration? During those years the U.S. defense budget was depleted and the U.S. government was a social development center of political correctness, political corruption, and arrogance while the Chinese stole our military secrets. The United States was in the middle of a slumber party while the Islamists were organizing, training, recruiting, and infiltrating our country and counting on our blindness, carelessness, and ignorance. They knew that the leadership was busy lying and covering up sexual scandals instead of building our military, building our intelligence, increasing America’s defense, and staying on the lookout for anyone wishing our country harm. What was our response after the Muslim terrorists bombed the World Trade Center in February 1993, killing six people and injuring hundreds? Nothing. The outcome of our government’s investigations should have rung like a morning alarm resonating in every government and military office in our country to wake up and fight against worldwide Islamic jihadist terrorism. Al Qaeda-trained Islamic fighters brought down two U.S. helicopters in October 1993 in Somalia, killing eighteen U.S. rangers. What did we do? Nothing. What was our response when Muslims exploded a truck bomb in June 1996 in the air force’s Khobar Towers housing complex in Dhahran, Saudi Arabia, injuring more than 500? Nothing. What was our response when Islamists exploded a truck bomb in August 1998, destroying the U.S. embassies in Nairobi, Kenya, and Dar es Salaam, Tanzania, leaving 234 dead, including 12 Americans, and injuring more than 5,000? Nothing. What was our response when the same Islamic fanatics bombed the USS Cole in October 2000, blasting a hole in it as the ship took on fuel in Aden, Yemen, killing 17 sailors and wounding 39? Nothing.28 In a shameful effort to demonstrate strength, President Clinton launched some guided missiles onto a deserted terrorist camp in the desert, hoping that the headline would replace his sexual escapade with Monica Lewinsky in the front pages of America’s newspapers. Our antimilitary attitude as a nation and our cowardly responses to terrorists empowered our enemy to strengthen, grow, acquire weapons, recruit scientists, and place Islamic terrorists right here in our midst, learning flight lessons, to begin our destruction. Finally on September 11, 2001, they tried again and successfully attacked America. Do you have any doubt that if Osama bin Laden had had a nuclear bomb, he would have used it instead of airplanes? Terrorist networks have set up shop in America. They took their time watching our reaction, learning our weaknesses, learning how to use our political system, and studying our immigration system and how it works. America has focused on al Qaeda only as the most threatening group du jour and America’s number-one enemy. This is a grave mistake. Al Qaeda is nothing more than a melting pot of Islamists from different countries and various Islamic militant groups that share an ideology and a hatred for the West. Intelligence reports show evidence that Hamas, the terrorist organization that most Americans believe is Israel’s problem, and Hezbollah, that most Americans believe is a Lebanese problem, have both established cells in the United States and networks with al Qaeda to perpetrate suicide bombings in American cities. 29 The Muslim Brotherhood is also active in the United States.30 America’s problems with terrorist infiltration stem from its long, porous borders with Canada and Mexico. Our Canadian border stretches more than four thousand miles, while the Mexican one is about two thousand miles long. Almost half these borders are in unpopulated areas and are not patrolled. Thousands of terrorists can get in undetected. The Mexican border poses the most dangerous threat. Non-Mexicans—called the politically correct OTMs (other than Mexicans) so that we do not call them for who they are, Muslim Arabs— are being sneaked into our country by the notorious Mexican MS 13 gang. It is estimated that thousands of sleeper agents have been smuggled into the country illegally through the Mexican border alone.31Many sources within the FBI believe that these terrorists are here in America raising funds and working on logistics, waiting for the opportunity to strike within the United States. Many of them have received training in Lebanon, Syria, Pakistan, and Afghanistan. The majority of these terror cells are made up of Muslim immigrants from Pakistan, Saudi Arabia, and other Middle Eastern Muslim countries, people have families, relatives, or friends residing in the United States and came in the country legally. However, some of these cells include members who are U.S.-born American Muslim citizens. They are strongly established in Muslim communities, working and running small businesses under the radar, and having meetings, recruiting sympathizers, and offering videos, Arabic magazines, and other publications that encourage hatred of anything Western and glamorize jihad fe samil el lah, jihad for Allah. They are also able to raise funds for their cause under the cover of Islamic charities and foundations.32 Using our Laws, Bill of Rights, Constitution, and Fair-mindedness to Plot Our Destruction International terrorist organizations of all sorts have set up shop in America, 33 and they are taking advantage of religious, civic, and charitable organizations, using our laws for their protection. They are fooling the American public by appearing to be charitable and human rights organizations. After September 11, 2001, the U.S. government shut down a few of these charities with links to terrorism, such as the Holy Land Foundation. Our politically correct law enforcement officials and especially naive, ignorant leaders of religious or educational institutions, who want to believe the best about everyone and not judge anyone, are more than willing to encourage and sponsor groups such as the Council for American-Islamic Relations (CAIR) in the name of multiculturalism and diversity. We are facing total destruction at the hands of an enemy that is absolutely committed to killing the Great Satan America. These American-based terrorists have been able to use such Islamic charities and front small businesses to send equipment to terrorist groups in the Middle East, to offer financial rewards to the families of suicide bombers, and to coordinate efforts with other terrorist networks around the world to attack American interests abroad while preparing for the right time to strike here in the homeland. According to Philadelphia-based terrorism scholar Daniel Pipes writing in the New York Post, fifteen warrants were executed in March 2002. In Ann Arbor, Michigan, Rabih Haddad was accused of funneling money to terrorists via the Global Relief Foundation in December 2001 (he was later deported); in justice, Illinois, Enaam Arnaout, executive director of the Benevolence International Foundation, was accused of tunneling money to al Qaeda and other terrorist organizations (April 2002); in New York, Mohammed Yousry, Ahmed Abdel Sattar, and Yassir alSirri have been accused of passing messages between Sheikh Omar Abdul Rahman (serving a life sentence for his part in an attempt to blow up New York City landmarks) and his followers (April 2002); in Chicago, Jose Padilla was accused of being an al Qaeda member who was plotting to release a dirty bomb in a U.S. city in May 2002 (he pled guilty to a racketeering charge not involving al Qaeda); and in Sunrise, Florida, Adham Hassoun was suspected of organizing al Qaeda operatives in the United States (June 2002) . . . and the list goes on.34 The largest networks and most dangerous terrorist groups in the United States are Hamas, al Qaeda, and Islamic Jihad. Some of their members and supporters have entered the country illegally using visa fraud. For example, Abu Mezer, who was arrested by New York City police in 1997 for planning to bomb the city subway system, had been captured three different times by the INS within little more than a year prior to his arrest, each time for illegally entering the country from Canada.35 Terrorist Cells in the United States Of all the Islamic terrorist groups in the United States, Hamas has developed the largest network of cells, spreading across the U.S. from sea to shining sea. According to intelligence information, it has cells in Boston; New York City; Laurel, Maryland; Potomac, Maryland; Washington, D.C; Herndon, Virginia; Springfield, Virginia; Raleigh, North Carolina; Boca Raton, Florida; Ft. Lauderdale, Florida; Philadelphia; Cleveland; Charlotte; Orlando; Tampa; Detroit; Houston; Columbia, Missouri; Plainfield, Illinois; Kansas City, Kansas; Chicago; Denver; Oklahoma City; Arlington, Texas; Dallas; Tucson; Seattle; San Francisco; Santa Clara; Los Angeles; and San Diego.36 Hamas is right in many of your towns and cities, right in your backyard. And it’s our lazy and ignorant government officials and lax laws that have allowed them to come here to plan our destruction. Many are still blind in this country to the threat that we face. When are we going to wake up? Yes, we now have the Department of Homeland Security, but without all Americans, the public as well as all branches of government, supporting the war on terrorism, our success will be limited. We need to know our enemy better. And I’m not talking just about al Qaeda. How many of you have read the Hamas charter published in August 1988? It is public information and will open your eyes as to why you need to become active and involved in protecting our country. For example, Article 22 states: Our enemies have planned from time immemorial in order to reach the position they’ve obtained now . They strive to collect enormous material riches to he used in the realization of their dream. With money, they’ve gained control of the international media beginning with news agencies,newspapers and publishing houses, broadcasting stations. They also used this wealth to stir revolutions in different parts of the world in order to fulfill their interests and reap their fruits. With their money they created secret organizations that spread around the world in order to destroy societies and carry out Zionist interests. Such organizations are the Freemasons, Rotary Clubs, Lions Clubs, B’naiB'rith and the like. All of them are destructive espionage organizations. With their money they’ve taken control of the imperialist states and pushed them to occupy many countries in order to exploit the wealth of those countries and spread corruption there.37 Did any of you Rotary Club and Lions Club members know you are mentioned in the charter of Hamas, the largest terrorist Islamic group in the United States, and that you are considered the enemy to be destroyed? We are now facing the distinct possibility of mass murder on a far grander scale than the Holocaust. With al Qaeda threatening a nuclear attack on major U.S. cities,38 with its desire to obtain weapons of mass destruction including chemical weapons and radiological-dispersion devices, and having some American Muslim citizens committed to our destruction in the name of jihad and in loyalty to Dar al Islam (the house of Islam), we could be facing disaster. Our willingness as a nation to support our intelligence community and provide it with whatever laws that will enable it to track and infiltrate cells in America will determine our demise or survival. The tragedy of September 11 could be the end of terrorism on American soil or the beginning of the end of American civilization. After driving most of the Christians out of the Middle East and successfully infiltrating Europe, the Islamists have set their eyes on fighting the infidels of the United States. They are using our laws, Bill of Rights, Constitution, and fair-mindedness to plot our destruction. When the news broke about federal officials checking U.S. mosques for radiation levels, CAIR was in uproar. Ibrahim Hooper, CAIR’s spokesperson, stated: “This creates the appearance that Muslims are targeted simply for being Muslims.” A CAIR statement said that the monitoring “could lead to the perception that we are no longer a nation ruled by law, but instead one in which fear trumps constitutional rights. All Americans should be concerned about the apparent trend toward a two-tiered system of justice, with full rights for most citizens, and another diminished set of rights for Muslims."39 Here we have the head of an Islamic organization in America whose founders have been convicted of ties to terrorism with the audacity to use the Constitution against a genuine effort to protect our country from a catastrophic attack. If Mr. Hooper and CAIR invest their efforts in investigating the jihadists living among us, working with our authorities to turn them in, working with imams on preaching tolerance and American patriotism, maybe we wouldn’t have to monitor mosques. Instead, all CAIR does is complain about every effort we put forth in trying to protect America. There is no constitutional right that will protect anyone or any institution that wants to harbor radioactive material to use in killing American citizens. We are in a time of war and must do whatever it takes to protect our citizens. People and Organizations in the U.S. Who Are Aiding Our Enemies Americans should be concerned when they hear the likes of CAIR up in arms condemning the surveillance of mosques and the monitoring of U.S. citizens' phone conversations when talking to terrorists in the Middle East or elsewhere in the world. Since September 11, 2001, there have been hundreds of arrests and convictions of Muslims inside the United States. These Muslims have been arrested for plotting terrorist attacks on American soil, for money laundering activities, for drug trafficking, for credit card fraud, and for car theft. Our U.S. authorities investigating and putting these people on trial have concluded that these activities have been linked to financing Islamic terrorist attacks against innocent civilians. According to a Washington Times article, criminal prosecutors and investigators, working with state and local authorities, have disrupted more than 150 terrorist cells and threats from Portland, Oregon, to Lackawanna, New York, incapacitating more than 3,000 known operatives. Law enforcement officials have also charged 375 persons in terrorism-related cases, 195 of whom have already pleaded guilty or been convicted, and have removed from the country more than 500 people linked to September 11. The targeted terrorists have included members of al Qaeda, Hezbollah, and Hamas as part of an effort to prevent and prosecute those who commit or intend to commit terrorist acts against the United States.40 As our federal agents and investigators have started digging deeper into the base of the Islamic American communities in their quest to discover and unveil terrorists living among us, they have implicated some of America’s most politically active Muslim groups operating under the cover of human and civil rights organizations and charities. By August 2003 President Bush had named five Islamic charities and six senior Hamas officials as Special Designated Global Terrorist Entities (SDGTs). The assets of these organizations were frozen immediately. One of the people named was Musa Abu Marzook, who founded the Islamic Association for Palestine (IAP) in Richardson, Texas, in 1981. Throughout the 1980s and 1990s the organization held annual conferences throughout the United States, inviting as keynote speakers radical Islamists and terrorists from Hamas and the Muslim Brotherhood who bragged about executing successful terror attacks on innocent civilians overseas, especially in Israel. The IAP worked closely with another Richardson-based organization, the Holy Land Foundation for Relief and Development, whose assets the federal government froze on December 4,2001. Then-treasury secretary Paul O’Neill accused the organization of masquerading as a charity while its primary function was raising funds for the terror group Hamas. It is also out of IAP that the Council on AmericanIslamic Relations was formed by two IAP officials, Omar Ahmad and Nihad Awad. 41 Of all the Islamic organizations in America, CAIR has risen to the top as the most visible, most outspoken defender of Muslims in the United States. Masquerading as a civil rights organization, CAIR has had a hidden agenda to Islamize America from the start. Its cofounder and chairman, Omar Ahmad, a Palestinian American, told a Muslim audience in Fremont, California, in 1998: “Islam isn’t in America to be equal to any other faith, but to become dominant. The Koran should be the highest authority in America, and Islam the only accepted religion on Earth.” Ibrahim Hooper, CAIR’s national spokesman, is on record stating: “I wouldn’t want to create the impression that I wouldn’t like the government of the United States to be Islamic.” Three of CAIR’s officials have already been convicted of terror-related crimes.42 One even worked for Hooper. He’s now in prison for conspiring to kill Americans. Despite its links to terrorism or providing support to terrorists, CAIR grew to become a major player in Islamic American politics. The organization is lobbying in Washington, D.C., and working hard in fighting the United States government under the name of civil rights and civil liberty while complaining against every security measure our government is trying to take to fight terrorism at home. CAIR has refused to come out and condemn terrorist organizations such as Hamas, Islamic Jihad, al Qaeda, al Gamaat al Islamiya, the Muslim Brotherhood, and Hezbollah by name. Any time CAIR speaks against terrorism, its verbiage is so vague and general, it’s an insult to the intelligence of the American public to call the statements condemnations of terrorism. After the London bombing, CAIR issued a condemnation so meaningless it required explanation. CAIR’s statement denounced “all acts of terrorism targeting civilians and innocent lives.” Now that sounds satisfactory to the average American ears, doesn’t it? CAIR counts on ignorance and the West’s hunger to hear any condemnation coming from a Muslim organization. The fact is that Islamic jihadists do not consider innocent or civilian any American and most certainly any Jew. The Islamic jihadists consider any taxpaying American guilty of contributing and supporting the Great Satan with his or her money and allowing evil to spread via the American government elected by the American people. The Islamic jihadists consider every civilian Israeli a guilty soldier because at one time in their lives, all Israelis serve in the Israeli army, as mandated by the Israeli government. So every child is a future soldier and every grandmother is a former soldier. Their death is a gift to God, and martyrdom while killing them is the way to God and his blessings. CAIR may talk a good and moderate talk, but its actions speak louder than words. The statement condemning terror was written by Taha Jaber al-Alwani, who himself happens to be an unindicted coconspirator in the ongoing terror case against Sami al-Arian, the Florida professor linked to Hamas and the Palestinian Islamic Jihad in America. What is also disturbing is that a Saudi foundation run by the crown prince of Dubai owns the deed to CAIR’s headquarters, located practically in the White House’s backyard. This terror-supporting foundation has raised millions using a TV telethon to support families of Palestinian suicide bombers and to glorify suicide bombers and martyrdom. During the televised event, Islamic clergymen made calls for the destruction of Israel and America. According to various reports, one Saudi offered his car so that it could be used “to blow up a military barracks and kill [Israeli] soldiers,” and a six-year-old boy made a symbolic donation of fake plastic explosives.43 CAIR was also associated with and worked with the Global Relief Foundation and the Holy Land Foundation. After September 11 both organizations were closed down by the U.S. government on terrorism-related charges. According to a report by the Treasury Department, “the Global Relief Foundation has connections to, has provided support for, and has provided assistance to Usama Bin Ladin, the al-Qaeda Network, and other known terrorist groups."44 You would think that after that, CAIR would stay out of sight. Instead, CAIR came out vigorously defending these two groups. CAIR blamed the U.S. government for racial profiling in the closure of the Global Relief Foundation, calling it an organization that “had established a track record of effective relief work."45 The great scholar of Islam Daniel Pipes sites: CAIR is also on the wrong side in the war on terrorism. A few examples of many: In October 1998, the group demanded the removal of a Los Angeles billboard describing Osama bin Laden as “the sworn enemy,” claiming this depiction was “offensive to Muslims." CAIR deemed the conviction of the perpetrators of the 1993 World Trade Center bombing “a travesty of justice." CAIR called the conviction of Omar Abdul Rahman, the blind sheikh who planned to blow up New York City landmarks, a “hate crime." When President Bush closed the Holy Land Foundation for collecting money he said was “used to support the Hamas terror organization,” CAIR decried his action as “unjust” and “disturbing." When evaluating anything CAIR says, readers should keep this organization’s history—and demonstrated sympathies —in mind.46 In an article titled “Profile of Terror,” Evan McCormick, a Research Associate at the Center for Security Policy in Washington, D.C., writes: Since September 11,2001, no fewer than three CAIR officials—Randall Todd Royer, Ghassan Elashi, and Bassem Khafagi—have been found guilty on charges resulting from major counterterrorism investigations. Royer, who worked as a communications specialist with CAIR, was charged with providing material support to al Qaeda. Nihad Awad, one of CAIR founders, has stated, “I am in support of the Hamas movement.” Communications director Ibrahim Hooper has defended Saudi financial aid given to families of suicide bombers.47 The sad reality is that CAIR and other Islamic groups speaking as representatives of mainstream Muslims in the United States and trying to influence U.S. antiterrorism policy are undeniably and clearly linked to the very terrorist network that U.S. officials are trying to thwart. Another Islamic organization of concern in our war against terrorism is the Muslim American Society (MAS). The society was founded by extremists, and despite its efforts to clean up its public image, the core of its teaching remains hostile to non-Muslims. In 1993 American leaders of the extremist Muslim Brotherhood, an international Islamic fundamentalist group, decided to start calling themselves the Muslim American Society. Their founder, Hassan al-Banna, has endorsed violence as a means to spreading the rule of Islamic law throughout the world, according to the Brotherhood’s goal. Even though listening to Mahdi Bray, the society’s executive director, speaking on Fox News, would give you the idea that MAS has moved away from its extremist foundation, its actions demonstrate that this couldn’t be further from the truth. In an interview with Fox Bray said that MAS plan is to “inoculate our young people by making sure they’re actively and constructively engaged in positive activities that reflect the main views of their faith tradition, as opposed to someone who would want to influence them into extremist points.” This sounds wonderful. However, as you peel the layers off this rhetoric and look at MAS’s policies, actions, and teachings, you will see that they are the exact opposite of his words. MAS requires its members to read Hassan al-Banna’s theological tome Message of the Teachings. In it, al-Banna clearly states that all governments must become Islamic, and he encourages his followers to “completely boycott non-Islamic courts and judicial systems” and to “dissociate yourself from organizations, newspapers, committees, schools and institutions which oppose your Islamic ideology.” In addition to al-Banna’s work, members of MAS are required to read Sayyid Qutb’s book Milestones, in which Qutb states that a legitimate goal of jihad is “to establish God’s authority on earth” or to “arrange human affairs according to the true guidance provided by God.” Qutb is discussed at length in the 9/11 Commission Report because he is one of Osama bin Laden’s theological inspirations. Among the many books the society also recommends is Methodology ofDa’wah by Shamim Siddiqui. According to counterterrorism consultant Daveed Gartenstein-Ross, the book argues for an Islamic takeover of America because Washington’s “treacherous hands” allegedly intervened whenever Muslims were on the verge of establishing an Islamic state. Siddiqui states that society will polarize between Muslims and non-Muslims “in every walk of life” as Muslims gain power, but that if Muslims are careful, there will be a general “rush to Islam” that can make the faith dominant in the U.S.48 So let’s look at Mahdi Bray, MAS’s executive director. Here is an excerpt from testimony by Dr. J. Michael Waller, Annenberg Professor of International Communication the Institute of World Politics, regarding “Terrorist Recruitment and Infiltration in the United States: Prisons and Military as an Operational Base,” before the Subcommittee on Terrorism, Technology and Homeland Security, on October 14, 2003: Appendix 2: Key Organizations Involved in Muslim Prison Recruitment National Islamic Prison Foundation (NIPF)—Contact: Mahdi Bray; 1212 New York Ave. NW, Suite 525, Washington, DC 20005. This is the same address as the American Muslim Council (AMC). "Specifically organized to convert American inmates to Wahhabism." And at www.masboston.org, the Web site of the Boston chapter of the “Muslim American Society” there are quite a number of items of interest. The first is the listing of the “Trainers” of Muslim activists ("training” in how to talk to Infidels at Outreach Meetings or in the conduct ofDa’wa [literally, “the call” to proselytize or preach Islam] or in dealing with inquisitive media). In fact only one “trainer” is listed: Mahdi Bray.49 So Mahdi Bray can fool some of the people some of the time with his peaceful talk. Luckily, Americans are becoming very informed about the double-talk of these socalled Muslim moderate organizations who are trying to clean up their images with their crafted words yet acting in a completely different matter when talking to their own. Another organization that should be spotlighted in our investigation of Islamic organizations supporting our enemy in our country is the Muslim Public Affairs Council (MPAC). MPAC talks the sweet talk of interfaith dialogue and understanding. MPAC has defended Hezbollah, which until September 11, 2001, had been responsible for the deadliest attack on U.S. troops in decades. MPAC even lobbied against the United States designating the group, along with Hamas and Palestinian Islamic Jihad, which regularly commit and encourage suicide bombings, terrorists. MPAC also encourages its Muslim members to send in their so-called grievances and report what they perceive as hate crimes, and actively discourages Muslim Americans from cooperating with U.S. authorities investigating terrorism-related issues.50 Because of the actions of these organizations, which supposedly represent mainstream Muslims in America, how can we as a country fight successfully this holy war declared on us by fanatics? When we are living with moles within our country, masquerading as a voice of understanding and using our laws to fight us under the banner of civil liberties and human rights, how can we expect to win this war? When those same Islamic organizations praise our enemies, using our freedom of speech, and not only refuse to condemn them, but state their agreement with them and lobby to stop our government from designating them as terrorists, how can we expect to win